^;jvi 


hAi^i 


u- 


•'*;*', 


'm 


L^-    - 


'^X 


>* 


PERKINS  LIBRARY 

Dulce   University 


Kare  Dooks 


aUEGHENV  COtUGE. 


^f 


RRORERTV    OR 

gltoUtfal  fitnarvj  ^0(iet« 


< 

oa 


^ 
^ 


^-^o 


'X)j'&  j)eneil  ij^ck 

ialCina  -noici 

handle    'hoo'lC  Mik 
care 

Open  took  careAAhj 
or  cut  1>aaef 

J^eitirn  {his  hook 
lo  the,  dejjc  in 
ihc  Mdm  Toom 

Checjl  one  I 
^ ,  Shelve   {his  hook. 

jL^JXoU  iki/  hook  for 
further  iijo 


THE  GENUINE 

jEFISTLES 


APOSTOLICAL  FATHERS, 

ST.  BARNABAS,    §    ST.  CLEMENT, 
ST.  IGNATIUS,     §    ST.  POLVCARP, 

THE 

SHEPHERD  OF  HERMAS, 

AND    THE 

MARTYRDOMS 

ST.  IGNATIUS  AND  ST.  POLYCARP, 

WRITTEN  BY  THOSE  WHO  WERE  PRESENT  AT  THEIR 
SUFFERINGS. 

Being,  together  with  the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  New  Testament,  a 

cemplete  collection  of  the  most  primitive  antiquity,  for 

about  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  after  Christ. 

.-\  (-■ 

TRANSLATED    AND    PUBLISHED    WITH    A    LARGE 

PRELIMINARY  DISCOURSE 

RELATING     TO    THE    SEVERAL    TREATISES    HERE    PUT    TOGETHER,  / 

.  Bhj  William^  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  jj  1  ^' 

First  American  from  the  Third  London  Edition. 
NEVV-YORK  : 

PRIKTED    AND    PUBLISHED    BY    SOUTHWICK    AND    PELSITE, 

A'o.  3,  JVerj-Strcct. 
1810.         \ 


University  Library  ^ 

THE 

PREFACE, 


HAVING,  in  the  second  edition  of  the  Apostolical 
Fathers,  so  far  improved  the  translation  I  before  pub- 
lished of  them,  as  to  render  it  almost  a  new  work ; 
it  will  be  necessary  for  me  to  give  some  account  of  the 
changes  that  have  been  made  in  it,  and  what  advan- 
tages I  have  had  for  the  making  of  them. 

The  Epistles  of  St.  Clement  had  been  so  correctly 
set  forth  from  the  Alexandrian  manuscript,  by  the 
learned  Mr.  Patrick  Young,  that  having  no  other  copy 
fo  recur  to,  there  are  no  considerable  alterations  to  be 
expected  in  the  present  edition  of  them.  And  yet 
even  in  these,  I  have  not  only  carefully  reviewed  my 
translation,  and  compared  it  with  the  original  Greek, 
and  corrected  whatsoever  I  thought  to  be  less  exact  in 
it ;  but  by  help  of  a  new,  and  more  accurate  collation 
of  Mr.  Young's  copy,  with  that  venerable  manuscript 
from  which  it  was  taken,  I  have  amended  some  places 
in  the  text  itself,  which  had  hitherto  escaped  all  the 
editors  of  these  Epistles.  For  this  I  was  beholden  to 
the  friendly  assistance  of  the  very  learned,  and  pious, 
Dr.  Grabe ;  to  whose  ready  help  these  Apostolical 
Fathers  owe  a  great  part  of  that  exactness,  with  which, 
I  presume,  they   will  appear  in  this  edition  of  them. 

The  Epistles  of  St.  Ignatius  having  been  lately  pub- 
lished at  Oxford,  by   our  Reverend  Dr.  Smith,    not 

:^  n  Q  0  :^  n 


iV  THE   PREFACE. 

only  with  a  much  greater  correctness  in  the  text  than 
ever  they  were  before,  but  with  the  advantage  of  his 
own,  and  Bishop  Pearson's  observations  upon  the  diffi- 
cult places  of  them  ;  it  cannot  be  thought,  but  that  I 
must  have  very  much  improved  my  translation  of  those 
Epistles,  from  the  learned  labours  of  two  such  em- 
inent masters  of  antiquity ;  and  who  had  taken  such 
great  care,  not  only  to  restore  those  venerable  pieces 
to  their  primitive  purity,  but  to  render  them  clear, 
and  intelligible,  to  the  meanest  capacities.  One  of 
those  Epistles  had  never  been  set  forth,  from  any 
good  manuscript  in  its  original  Greek,  when  I  publish- 
ed my  first  edition  of  them.  This,  together  with  the 
martyrdom  of  that  blessed  Saint,  has  since  been  printed 
by  Monsieur  Ruinard  at  Paris,  and  from  thence  by 
Dr.  Grabe  at  Oxford.  I  have  compared  my  transla- 
tion of  both  with  their  copy ;  and  not  only  corrected  it 
where  it  disagreed  with  that,  but  have  noted  in  the 
margin,  the  chief  variations  of  this  last  edition,  from 
those  which  had  been  published  by  Archbishop  Usher, 
and  Isaac  Vossius  before* 

Of  the  epistle  and  martyrdom  of  St.  Polycarp,  and 
the  epistle  of  Barnabas,  I  have  little  to  say  more  than 
that  I  have  revised  the  translation  of  them,  with  all 
the  care  I  could,  and  rendered  it  much  more  correct 
(especially  the  epistle  of  Barnabas)  than  it  was  before. 
But  as  for  the  books  of  Hennas,  I  may  without  vanity 
affirm  that  they  are  not  only  more  exact  in  the  trans- 
lation than  they  were  before,  but  that  the  very  books 
themselves  will  be  found  in  greater  purity  in  this,  than 
in  any  other  edition  that  has  ever  yet  been  published 
of  them.    The  old  Latin  version  has  been  entirely 


THE    PREFACE.  V 

collated  with  an  antient  manuscript  of  it  in  the  Lam- 
beth library ;  ai}d  from  thence  amended  in  more 
places  than  could  well  have  been  imagined.  And  that 
very  version  itself  has  been  farther  improved  from  a 
multitude  of  new  fragments  of  the  original  Greek, 
never  before  observed  ;  and  for  the  most  part  taken 
out  of  the  late  magnificent  edition  of  the  works  of  St. 
Athanasius ;  though  that  piece  be  none  of  his,  but  the 
work  of  the  younger  Athanasius,  patriarch  of  the 
same  church,  who  lived  about  the  7th  century. — 
[See  Tom.  ii.  p.  251.  doctrin.  ad  Antioch  Ducem.] — 
Both  these  advantages  I  do  likewise  owe  to  the  same 
learned  person  (Dr.  Grabe)  I  before  mentioned,  who 
not  only  purposely  collated  the  one  for  me,  but  readily 
communicated  to  me  the  extracts  he  had  made  for  his 
own  use  out  of  the  other. 

Having  said  thus  much  concerning  the  several 
pieces  themselves  here  set  forth,  and  the  translation  of 
them,  I  shall  not  trouble  the  reader  with  any  long  ac- 
count of  my  own  introductory  discourse ;  in  which  I 
have  added  some  things  and  corrected  others.  I  hope 
as  it  now  stands,it  may  be  of  some  use  to  those  who  have 
not  any  better  opportunities  of  being  acquainted  with 
these  matters,  and  convince  them  of  the  just  regard 
that  is  due  to  the  discourses  which  follow  it,  upon  this 
double  account,  both  that  they  were  (for  the  most  part) 
truly  written  by  those  whose  names  they  bear ;  and 
that  those  writers  lived  so  near  the  Apostolical  times, 
that  it  cannot  be  doubted,  but  that  they  do  indeed  re- 
present to  us  the  doctrine,  government  and  discipline 
of  the  church  as  they  received  it  from  the  Apostles; 
the  Apostles  from  Christ,  and  that  blessed  Spirit,  who 


VI  THE   PREFACE. 

directed  them  both  in  what  they  taught,  and  in  what 
they  ordained. 

What  that  doctrine,  government  and  discipline  is, 
I  have  particularly  shewn  in  the  1 1  th  chapter  of  my  dis- 
course. I  shall  only  observe  here,  that  is  it  so  exactly 
agreeable  to  the  present  doctrine,  government  and 
discipline  of  the  church  of  England  by  law  establish- 
ed ;  that  no  one  who  allows  of  the  one,  can  reasona- 
bly make  any  exceptions  against  the  other.  So  that 
we  must  either  say,  that  the  immediate  successors  of 
the  Apostles  had  departed  from  the  institution  of  those 
holy  men  from  whom  they  received  their  instruction 
in  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  by  whom  they  were  con- 
verted to  the  faith  of  it :  or  if  that  be  too  unreasona- 
ble to  be  supposed  of  such  excellent  persons,  who  not 
only  lived  in  some  of  the  highest  stations  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  but  the  most  of  them  suffered  martyrdom 
for  the  sake  of  it :  we  must  then  conclude  what  is 
indeed  the  truth,  that  the  church  of  England,  where- 
of we  are  members,  is  both  in  its  doctrine,  govern- 
ment, discipline  and  worship,  truly  Apostolical ;  and 
in  all  respects  comes  the  nearest  up  to  the  primitive 
pattern  of  any  Christian  Church  at  this  day  in  the 
world. 


CATALOGUE 


OF    THE 

SEVERAL  PIECES  CONTAINED  IN  THIS  BOOK,    AND  THE  ORDER 
OF  THEM. 


A  discourse  concerning  the  treatises  hete  collected, 
and  the  authors  of  them. 

PART  I. 

The  first  Epistle  of  St.  Clomelit  to  the  Corinthians. 

The  Epistle  of  St.  Polycarp  to  the  Philippians. 

The  genuine  Epistles  of  St.  Ignatius. 

A  relation  of  the  martyrdom  of  St.  Ignatius,  writ- 
ten by  those  who  were  present  at  his  sufferings. 

The  Epistle  of  the  Church  of  Smyrna,  concerning 
the  martyrdom  of  St,  Polycarp. 

PART  II. 

The  Catholick  Epistle  of  St.  Barnabas. 
The  Shepherd  of  Hernias,  in  three  books. 
The  remains  of  St.  Clement's  second  Epistle  to  the 
Corinthians. 

An  index:  to  both  parts. 


A 

DISCOURSE 

CONCERNING    THE    SEVERAL  TREATISES   CONTAINED   IN   THE 
FOLLOWLNG  COLLECTION,  AND  THE  AUTHORS  OF  THEM. 

THE  INTRODUCTION. 

1.  HAD  I  designed  the  following  collection  either 
for  the  benefit  or  perusal  of  the  learned  world,  1  should 
have  needed  to  say  but  very  little  by  way  of  introduc- 
tion to  it :  the  editors  of  the  several  treatises  here  put 
together,  having  already  observed  so  much  upon  each 
of  them,  that  it  would  I  believe  be  difficult  to  discover, 
I  am  sure  would  be  very  needless  to  trouble  the  reader 
with  any  more. 

2.  But  as  it  would  be  ridiculous  for  me  to  pretend 
to  have  designed  a  translation  for  those  who  are  able 
■with  much  more  profit  and  satisfaction  to  go  to  the 
originals ;  so,  being  now  to  address  m^^self  to  those  es- 
pecially who  want  that  ability,  I  suppose  it  may  not 
be  amiss  before  I  lead  them  to  the  discourses  them- 
selves, to  give  them  some  account  both  of  the  authors 
of  the  several  pieces  I  have  here  collected  ;  and  of  the 
tracts  themselves ;  and  of  that  collodion  that  is  now 
the  first  time  made  of  them  in  our  own  tongue. — 
Though  as  to  the  first  of  these,  I  shall  say  the  less, 
by  reason  of  that  excellent  account  that  has  been  al- 
ready given  of  the  most  of  them  by  our  pious  and 
learned  Dr.  Cave :  whose  lives  of  the  Apostles  and 
Primitive  Fathers,  with  his  other  admirable  discourse 
of  Primitive  Christianity,  I  could  heartily  wish 
were  in  the  hands  of  all  the  more  judicious  part  of  our 
English  readers. 

[2] 


^0  THE  INTRODUCTION. 

3.  Nor  may  such  an  accountt,  as  I  now  propose  to 
myself  to  give  of  rhe  following  pieces,  be  altogether 
useless  to  some  even  of  the  learned  themselves ;  who 
"wanting  either  the  opportunity  of  collecting  the  seve- 
ral authors  necessary  for  such  a  search,  or  leisure  to 
examine  them,  may  not  be  unwilling  to  see  that  faith- 
fully brought  together  under  one  short  and  general 
view,  which  would  have  required  some  time  and  la- 
bour to  have  searched  out,  as  it  lay  diffused  in  a  mul- 
titude of  writers,  out  of  which  they  must  otherwise 
have  gathered  it. 


CHAPTER  n.  * 

OF  THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  CLEMENT  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 

Of  the  value  which  the  aiitients  put  upon  this  Epistle.  Of  St.  Cle- 
ment himself,  who  was  the  auihoi-  of  it  ;  that  it  was  the  samr 
Clemeni  of  whom  St.  Paul  speaks,  Fhii.  iv.  3.  Of  his  conversion 
to  Christianity  :  when  he  became  Bishop  of  Kome,  as  also  whether 
he  suffered  Martyrdom,  uncertain.  Of  the  occasion  of  his  writ- 
ing this  Epistle,  and  the  two  main  parts  of  it.  Of  the  time  when 
it  was  written.  That  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt  but  that  the  Epis- 
tle we  now  have  w  as  written  by  St.  Clement ;  the  objection  of 
Tentzelius  against  it  of  no  force.  How  this  Epistle  was  first  pub- 
lished by  Mr.  Patrick  Young  ;  and  translated  by  Mr.  Burton  into 
English.     Of  the  present  edition  oi"  it. 

1.  THE  first  tract  which  begins  this  collection,  and 
perhaps  the  most  worthy  too,  is  that  admirable,  or  as 
some  of  the  antients  have  called  it,  that  wonderful (o) 
Epistle  of  St.  Clement  to  the  Corinthians  ;  which  he 
\vrote,not  in  his  own  name,  but  in  the  name  of  the  whole 
church  of  Rome,  to  them.  An  Epistle  so  highly  es- 
teemed by  the  primitime  church,  that  we  are  told  it 
was  w^ontto  be  publicly  read  in  the  assemblies(Z»)  of  it: 
and  if  we  may  credit  one  of  the  antient  collections(c) 
of  the  canon  of  scripture,  w^as  placed  among  the  sai  red 
and  inspired  writings.  ]Sor  is  it  any  small  evidence 
of  the  value  which  in  those  days  was  put  upon  this 
Epistle,  that  in  the  only  copy  which  for  ought  we 
know  at  this  day  remains  of  it,  we  find  it  to  have  been 
written  in  the  same  volume(Q')  with  the  books  of  the 
New  Testament  :  which  seems  to  confirm  what  was 
before  observed  concerning  it ;  that  it  was  heretofore 
■wont  to  be  read  in  the  congregations,  together  with 
the  holy  scriptures  of  the  Apostles  and  Evangelists. 

2.  But  of  the  Epistle  itself,  I  shall  take  occasion  to 
speak  more  particularly  by  and  by.     It  will  now  be 

( aj  Euseb  Hir.t.  Eocles.  lib.  lii.  cap.  16. 

(bj  Idem.  lib.  iii.  cap.  12. 

fcj  Caiien.  Apostol.  Can.  ult        fdj  MS.  Alesan. 


12  ofF  ffr.  Clement's  first  epistle 

more  proper  to  inquire  a  little  into  the  author  of  it; 
and  consider  when,  and  upon  what  occasion,  it  was 
written  by  him. 

3.  And  first  for  what  concerns  the  person  who  wrote 
this  Epistle;  it  is  no  small  commendation  which  the 
Holy  Ghost  by  St.  Paul  has  left  us  of  him,  Phil.  iv.  3. 
where  the  Apostle  mentions  him  not  only  as  his  fellow 
labourer  in  the  work  of  the  Gospel ;  but  as  one  whose 
name  was  written  in  the  book  of  life.  A  cliaracter 
which  if  we  will  allow  our  Saviour  to  be  the  judge,  far 
exceeds  that  of  the  highest  power  and  dignity;  and 
who  therefore  when  his  disciples  began  to  rejoice 
upon  the  account  of  that  authority  which  lie  had  be- 
btowed  upon  them,  insomuch  that  even  the  Devils 
were  subject  unto  them,  Luke  x.  17.  though  he  seem- 
ed to  allow  that  there  was  a  just  matter  of  joy  in  such 
an  extraordinary  power,  yet  bade  them  not  to  rejoice  so 
much  in  this,  that  those  spirits  were  subject  unto  them  ; 
but  rather,  says  he,  rejoice  that  your  names  are  WTit- 
ten  in  the  book  of  life. 

4.  It  is  indeed  insinuated  by  a  late  very  learned 
critic,(6")  as  if  this  were  not  that  Clement  of  whom  we 
are  now  discoursing,  and  whose  Epistle  to  the  Corin- 
thians I  have  here  subjoined:  but  besides  that,  he  him- 
self confesses,  that  the  person  of  whom  St.  Paul  there 
speaks  was  a  Roman ;  both  Eusebius(  f)  and  Epipha- 
nius,  and  St,  Hierome,  expressly  tell  us  that  the  Cle- 
ment there  meant  was  the  same  tiiat  was  afterwards 
Bishop  of  Rome ;  nor  do  we  read  of  any  other  to 
whom  either  the  character  there  mentioned,  of  being 
the  fellow  labourer  of  that  Apostle,  or  the  eulogy  given 
of  having  his  name  written  in  the  book  of  life,  could 
so  properly  belong  as  to  him  ;  whom  therefore  the 
generality  of  learned  men  both  of  the  antient  and  pre- 
sent times,  without  scruple,  conclude  to  have  been  re- 
ierred  to  in  that  passage. 

(O  Grot  Annot.  in  Pliil.  iv.  3. 

CfJ  Eiiseb.  Ktsl.  Eccles.  lib.  iii.  cap.  12.  Epiph.  lib.  i.  Adv.  Carpncr.  n. 
6  Hiernnym.  de  script.  Eccles.  et  Comment,  in  loc.  Item.  Lib  1.  adv.  Jo- 
vin.  Pholii.  Cod  Tein.  113,  S;c. 


TO    THE   CORINTHIANS.  15 

5.  I  shall  not  say  any  thing  of  what  is  reported  by 
same(^f)  concerning  his  noble  birth  and  family;  of 
his  studies  ai  Athens ;  and  of  the  occasion  and  man- 
ner of  his  conversion  to  Christianity;  which  they  tell 
ws,  was  wrought  by  St.  Peter,  whom  he  met  with 
Barnabas  at  CiK:sarca ;  and  who  there  first  declared 
to  him  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  inclined  him  to  a 
good  opinion  of  it.  All  which  is  very  uncertain, 
and  justly  doubted  of  by  many.  I  shall  choose  rather 
to  observe  that  whatever  his  condition  was  beforq  he 
became  a  Christian,  he  w-as  held  in  no  small  reputation 
after;  but  merited  such  a  character  from  the  antient 
fathers,  as  is  hardly  given  to  any'besides  the  Apostles. 
Nay,  some  of  thein  doubt  not  in  plain  terms  to  call 
him  an  Apostle  ;{/iJ  and  though  St.  Hierome  durst  not 
go  so  far  as  that,  yet  he  gives  him  another  title  but  little 
short  of  it ;  he(/)  tells  us  that  he-  was  an  Apostolical 
man,  and  as  Rutrinus(^)  adds  almost  an  Apostle. 

6.  To  declare  more  particularly  how  he  spent  the 
first  part  of  his  life,  after  his  conversion,  is  neither  ne- 
cessary to  the  design  I  have  now  in  hand,  nor  can  any 
certain  account  be  given  of  it.  Only  as  we  are  told  in 
the  general,  that  he  was  St.  Peter's  disciple,  so  it  may 
not  be  improbable  that  for  some  time  he  attended  his 
motions,  and  vvas  subject  to  his  direction. 

7.  LJut  whatever  he  was,  or  wherever  he  laboured 
before,  in  this  I  think  antiquity  is  absolutely  agreed, 
that  he  at  last  came  to  be  Bishop  of  Rome ;  and  was 
placed  in  that  See  by  the  express  direction  of  one,  or 
both  the  Apostles,  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul.  To  whom 
he  succeeded,  or  at  what  time  to  fix  his  entrance  on 
that  great  charge,  is  a  point  that  I  suppose  will  never 
be  agreed  upon  among  learned  men.  If  any  could 
have  settled  this  matter  beyond  dispute,  it  had  with- 

(g-)  Vid.  Eucher.  Lugd.  de  contempt.  Mundi,  and  Chvon.  Albert 
Stad.  intei'  Tcstimonia  u  Junio  citata. 
(//)  Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  lib.  iv. 
(/■)  Hieron.  in  Isaiam.  c.  52. 
(X)  Dc  Adiilterat.  lib.  Originis. 


14  OF  ST.  Clement's  first  epistle 

out  question  been  done  by  those(/)  of  our  own  nation 
who  as  they  have  the  latest  searched  with  all  possible 
diligence  into  it,  so  never  were  there  any  better  quali- 
fied for  the  determination  of  it.  But  as  their  mutual 
disagreement,(w)  after  all  their  endeavours  to  iix  this 
point,  shews  that  one  of  them  must  have  been  mista- 
ken; so  I  doubt  not  but  it  will  sufficiently  satisfy  all 
such  as  shall  consider  the  high  character  they  have  so 
justly  obtained  both  by  their  learning  and  judgment 
in  these  kind  of  disquisitions,  and  they  are  points  not 
to  be  determined ;  and  that  he  who  shall  do  the  best 
upon  them,  may  only  be  said  to  have  made  a  good 
guess,  in  a  subject  too  hard  for  any  at  this  distance 
clearly  to  decide. (/^) 

8.  Nor  is  there  any  less  controversy  among  learned 
men  concerning  the  death  of  St.  Clement,  than  there 
has  been  about  the  order  and  time  of  his  sucession 
to  his  Bishopric.  That  he  lived  in  expectation  of  mar- 
tyrdom, and  was  ready  to  have  undergone  it,  should 
it  have  pleased  God  to  have  called  him  to  it,  the  Epis- 
tle(o)  we  are  now  speaking  of,  sufficiently  shews  us. 
But  that  he  did  glorify  God  by  those  particular  suffer- 
ings which  some  have  pretended,  is  I  confess  to  me  a 
matter  of  some  doubt.  For  first,  it  must  be  acknow^- 
ledged  that  Ruffinus(/>)  is  one  of  the  first  authors  we 
have  that  speaks  of  him  as  a  martyr.  Neither  Euse- 
bius((7)  (who  is  usually  very  exact  in  his  observations 
of  such  things)  nor  any  of  the  fathers  yet  nearer  his 
time,  as  Iranaeus,  Clemens,  Alexandrinus,  Turtulli- 
an,  &c.  take  any  notice  of  it.  And  for  the  account 
which  some  others  have  yet  more  lately  given  us  of 
the  manner  of  his  death,  besides  that  in  some  parts  it 
is  altogether  fabulous;  it  is  not  improbable,  but  that 

(Z)  Pearson  Dissert,   de  Success,  prim.  R  R.  P  P.   cum.  Append. 
Hen.  Dodvvelli.  Pearson,  dissert.  Posthum.  Cap  v.  Num.  7. 
(?«)  Dodwelli.  Dissert,  singiil,  cap.  xv.  pag,  220. 
l?i)  Dodwell.  Dissert,  singul.  cap.  xi.  p.  151. 
(o)  Clem.  Epistle  to  the  Corinth.  Nuni,  vii. 
(p)  De  Adulterat.  Lib.  Orig. 
(y)  Hist.  Eccles.  Lib.  iii.  c.  34. 


TO    TIIE   CORINTHIANS.  15 

as  our  learned  Mr.  Dodwell(r)  has  observed,  the  first 
rise  of  it  may  have  been  owing  to  their  confounding 
Flavius  Clemens  the  Roman  counsel,  with  Clement, 
Bishop  of  Rome  :  who  did  indeed(5)  suffer  martyrdom 
for  the  faith  about  the  time  of  which  they  speak ;  and 
some  other  parts  of  whose  character,  such  as  his  rela- 
tion to  the  emperor,  and  banishment  into  Pontus, 
they  manifestly  ascribe  to  him. 

9.  However,  seeing  Eusebius(^)  refers  hi  -  death  to 
the  third  year  of  Trajan,  famous  for  the  persecution 
of  the  church,  and  may  thereby  seem  to  insinuate 
that  Clement  also  then  suffered  among  the  rest ;  and 
that  Simeon  Metaphrastes(//)  has  given  a  long  and  par- 
ticular account  of  his  condemnation  to  the  mines  first 
and  then  of  his  death  following  thereupon :  as  I  shall 
not  determine  any  thing  against  it,  so  they  who  are 
desirous  to  know  what  is  usually  said  concerning  the 
passions  of  this  holy  man,  may  abundantly  satisfy 
their  curiosity  in  this  particular,  from  the  accurate  col- 
lection of  Dr.  Cave  in  the  life  of  this  Saint ;  too  long 
to  be  transcribed  into  the  present  discourse. 

10.  And  this  may  suffice  to  have  been  observed  in 
short  concerning  St.  Clement  himself:  as  for  the  Epis- 
tle we  are  now  speaking  of  to  the  Corinthians,  I  have 
already  taken  notice  how  great  a  value  was  put  upon 
it  in  the  most  primitive  ages  of  the  church,  and  what 
a  mighty  commendation  has  been  left  us  of  it,  by  the 
writers  of  those  times.  Nor  indeed  does  it  at  all  come 
short  of  the  highest  praises  which  they  have  given  to  it ; 
being  a  piece  composed  with  such  an  admirable  spirit 
of  love  and  charity  ;  of  zeal  towards  God,  and  concern 
for  the  church  of  Christ ;  of  the  most  excellent  ex- 
hortations, delivered  with  the  greatest  plainness  and 
simplicity  of  speech,  and  yet  pressed  many  times  with 

(;•)  Dodwel.  Addit.  ad  Cap.  vi.  Dissert.  Postluim.  Pearson,  Num. 
22.  pag.  21.-.. 

(i)  Vid.  Euseb.  Chro.  Ano.  xcvii.  Et  in  Euseb.  Annot.  Scalig.  p. 
205.  b.  Euseb.  Hist.  Ecclcs.  Lib.  iii.  cap.  18. 

(t)  Euseb.  Hist.  Eccles.  Lib.  iii.  cap.  .'54. 

(//)  Apud  Coreler.  Patr.  Apostol.  Tom.  1. 


16  OF  ST.  Clement's  first  epistle 

such  moving  eloquence  too,  that  I  cannot  imagine 
what  could  have  been  desired  in  such  an  Epistle  more 
proper  for  the  end  for  which  it  was  composed  :  what 
could  have  been  written  more  becoming  an  Apostoli- 
cal age,  and  the  pen  of  one  of  the  most  eminent  Bis- 
hops of  it. 

But  that  it  may  be  the  better  understood  by  those 
who  shall  now  think  fit  to  peruse  it;  there  are  a  few 
things  which  it  will  be  necessary  for  me  in  this  place 
to  observe  concerning  it. 

12.  And  the  first  is,  the  occasion  that  was  given  for 
the  writing  of  this. Epistle.  For  however  we  have  no 
particular  account  what  it  was,  yet  may  we  from  the 
subject  of  it  give  a  very  probable  guess  at  it.  When 
St.  Paul  wrote  his  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  the 
two  great  things  that  seemed  to  have  especially  called 
for  it,  were,  first,  the  divisions  of  that  church  upon 
the  account  of  their  teachers,  and  through  their  vain 
conceit  of  their  own  spiritual  gifts:  and,  secondly, 
the  great  mistake  that  was  getting  in  aiuong  them  con- 
cerning the  nature  of  the  future  resurrection.  And 
however  the  Apostle  by  his  writing  and  authority  did 
for  the  present  put  a  stop  to  the  one,  and  set  them 
light  as  to  the  other ;  yet  it  seems  after  his  death,  they 
began  again  to  fall  not  only  into  the  same  contentions, 
but  hito  the  same  error  too,  that  had  caused  them  so 
much  trouble  before. 

13.  Now  this  gave  occasion  to  St.  Clement  to  write 
the  present  Epistle  to  them  :  in  which  having  first  ta- 
ken notice  of  the  rise  of  those  new  seditions  that  were 
broke  out  among  then},  and  exhorted  them  to  a  Chris- 
tian composure  of  them,  he  in  the  next  place  goes  on, 
by  many  arguments  to  establish  the  undoubted  truth 
and  certainty  of  the  future  resurrection;  which  was 
the  other  thing  in  which  St.  Paul  had  before  observed 
them  to  liave  been  greatly  and  dangerously  mistaken. 

1 4.  This  then  was  the  occasion,  and  is'  the  main 
subject  and  design  of  the  following  Epistle.  But  now 
about  what  time  it   was   w'ritten,   it  is  not  so  easy 


TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.  17 

to  determine.  Junius(A^)  supposes  it  ^vas  written  by 
St.  Clement  in  the  name  of  the  Church  of  Koine,  about 
two  years  before  his  martyrdom,  and  that  from  the 
place  of  his  oanishment :  which  also  seems  to  have 
been  the  opinion  of  our  learned  Mr.  Burton(y)  in  his 
notes  upon  this  Epistle.  Baronius(,'r)  places  it  six  or 
seven  years  sooner,  about  the  twelfth  year  of  Domi- 
tian.  With  him  Cotelerius(r7)  agrees,  only  he  supj)Oj^es 
the  persecution  was  then  drawing  towards  un  end ;  it 
being  otherwise  unlikely  that  such  an  embajsy  could 
have  been  sent  from  Rome  with  the  Kpistle,  as  by  the 
close  of  it  we  find  there  was.  But  l\lr.  Dod\veli(/^) 
with  much  greater  probability,  thinks  it  to  have  been 
written  yet  sooner,  viz.  immediately  after  the  end  of 
Nero's  persecution :  and  to  that  refers  those  troubles 
complained  of  by  St.  Clement  in  the  very  beginning 
of  his  Epistle  ;(c)  and  in  which  he  elsewhere(GQ  speaks 
of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  as  some  of  the  latest  in- 
stances of  any  that  had  died  for  the  sake  of  their  re- 
ligion. 

1 5.  Now  that  w'hich  seems  yet  more  to  countenance 
this  opinion  is,  that  St.  Clement  in  another  part  of  his 
Epistle((')  speaks  of  the  temple  service  not  only  as  still 
continuing,  but  as  being  in  such  a  state  as  necessarily 
supposes  all  things  to  have  been  yet  in  peace  and 
quiet  at  Jerusalem,  from  whence  that  learned  man(/) 
with  great  reason  concludes,  that  this  Epistle  must 
have  been  written  somewhat  before  the  12th  year  of 
Nero,  in  which  the  Jewish  wars  first  broke  out.  Let 
us  add  to  this,  that  in  the  close  of  this  Epistle  we  find 
mention  made  of  Fortunatus(^)  as  the  person  whom 
the  Church   of  Corinth  had  probably  sent   to  Rome 

(.r)  Vid.  in  Annot.  in  Epist.,Clem.  in  princip. 
(j/)  Annot.  2.  p.  41. 

(.-)  H:\ron.  Annal.  ad  Ann.  xcv.  Num.  1. 
(«)  Cotelcr.  Not.  in  Clem.  Epist.  p.  82. 

(b)  DodwcU.  Append,  ad.  cap.  vi.  Dissert.  2.  Pearson,  pag.  21?. 
Num.  24. 
(r)  Epistle,  c.  i.        (<•/)  Ibid.  c.  v.        (e)  Chap.  xit. 
(./')  Dodwel.  loc.  supr.  cit. 
(if)  Epist.  c.  lix. 

•      [3] 


18  OF  ST.  Clement's  first  epistle 

with  an  account  of  their  disasters,  and  by  whom  to- 
gether with  the  two  delegates  of  their  own,  the  Ro- 
man Church  returned  this  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians. 
Now  Fortunatus  is  expressly  said  by  St.  Paul  to  have 
been  an  old  disciple  in  his  time ;  insomuch  that  he 
places  him  with  Stephanus  who  was  the  first  fruits  of 
Achaia,  I  Cor.  xvi.  15,  17.  And  therefore  we  must 
conclude  that  this  Epistle  could  not  have  been  written 
so  late  as  some  w^ould  have  it,  seeing  this  man  was  not 
only  still  alive,  but  in  a  condition  of  undertaking  so 
great  a  journey  as  from  Corinth  to  Rome :  for  from 
thence  it  is  most  likely  he  was  sent  with  the  letter  of 
that  Church  to  Rome ;  and  so  became  the  bearer  of 
this  Epistle,  which  was  written  in  the  name  of  the 
Church  of  Rome  in  answer  to  it. 

16.  I  conclude  then  that  this  Epistle  was  written 
shortly  after  the  end  of  the  persecution  under  Nero, 
between  the  64th  and  70th  year  of  Christ  :(^)  and 
that  as  the  learned  defender  of  this  period  supposes, 
in  the  vacancy  of  the  See  of  Rome  ;  before  the  pro* 
motion  of  St.  Clement  to  the  government  of  it.  But 
of  this  last  circumstance,  as  there  is  no  certainty,  so 
the  express  authority  of  TertuHian,(//)  that  St.  Clem- 
ent was  made  Bishop  of  Rome  by  St.  Peter ;  and  this 
delivered  as  the  tradition  of  the  Roman  Church  in  the 
days  that,  he  lived,  has  inclined  others(/)  rather  to 
think  that  he  must  have  been  Bishop  of  that  Church 
when  he  wrote  this  Epistle  ;  though  neither  can  this 
be  affirmed  as  certain  and  indubitable. 

1 7.  But  this  is  not  all :  there  is  still  a  difficulty  re- 
maining, and  that  of  much  greater  consequence  than 
any  I  have  hitherto  mentioned :  namely,  whether  the 
Epistle  we  now  have,  be,  after  all,  the  genuine  Epis- 
tle of  St.  Clement,  so  much  applauded  by  the  antients ; 
so  long  looked  upon  as  lost  to  us,  and  so  lately  discov- 

(g)  Dodwel  loc.  supr.  cit.  add.  Cave  Hist.  Literat  in  Clement,  p. 
18.  Convare  Dr.  Grabe  Spicileg.  Tom.  i.  pag.  255,  &c. 
(//)  De  Pr.xscript.  adv.  Hjcres.  cap.  32, 
(/)  See  Dr.  Grabe,  loc.  cit.  p.  259, 


TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.  19 

ered  in  the  last  age  ?  and  this  I  mention,  not  that  I 
think  there  is  any  real  occasion  offered  to  inchne  us 
to  doubt  it ;  but  because  I  find  there  are  some{k)  who 
would  seem  still  to  make  a  question  of  it. 

1 8.  And  here,  I  would  in  the  first  place  ask  these 
wary  men,  what  mark  they  can  propose  whereby  to 
distinguish  the  true  work  of  any  antient  writer,  from 
a  false  and  suppositious,  that  does  not  occur  in  the 
present  piece  ? 

19.  I'hat  St.  Clement (/)  wrote  an  Epistle  to  the  Co- 
rinthians ;  that  he  wrote  it  on  the  same  occasion  that 
we  find  expressed  in  this  we  now  have ;  that  this  Epis- 
tle was  of  great  reputation,  so  as  to  be  publickly  read 
in  the  churches  heretofore ;  all  this  the  authority  of 
the  antient  Fathers  will  not  suffer  us  to  doubt.  That 
the  copy  we  now  have  of  this  Epistle  was  taken  from 
the  end  of  a  manuscript  of  the  New  Testament,  writ- 
ten, as  is  supposed,  not  long  after  the  first  general 
council  of  Nice,  about  three  hundred  years  after  St. 
Clement's  death,  and  at  the  very  time  that  it  was  yet 
wont  to  be  so  read  in  the  Churches ;  both  the  learned 
editor(;;2)  of  it  assures  us,  and  the  manuscript  itself 
sufficiently  declares.  Now  how  can  it  be  supposed, 
that  an  Epistle  so  famous  in  those  days,  so  well  known 
to  every  Christian  at  that  time,  when  the  very  copy 
was  written,  which  we  at  this  day  have  of  it ;  should 
have  been  alone  concealed  from  the  transcriber  of  this 
Manuscript  Bible,  and  a  spurious  piece  introduced  to 
supply  the  place  of  it  ? 

20.  Nor  is  this  all :  for  if  we  have  not  now  the  true 
copy  of  this  Epistle,  it  is  manifest  that  then  neither 
had  the  antient  Fathers  of  those  first  ages,  a  true  copy 
of  it,  for  the  passages(;/)  which  they  have  quoted  are 
the  very  same  in  our  Epistle ;  and  so  they  too  were 

{/:)  Callovius  Bibl.  illustr.  N.  T.  To.  ii.  Exam.  prxf.  Grot,  in  1 
Cor.  p.  250.  Voetius  Paralip.  p.  1167,  &c.  Vid.  Tentzel.  Exercit. 
select.  2.  de  Phoenicc. 

(/)  Vid.  Collov.  Opcr.  Socin.  To.  ii.  p.  487. 

(77?)  Vid.  Jun.  Prxfat.  in  Epist.  Clem. 

(7i)  Vid.  Baron.  Annal.  Anno.  xcv.  Num.  iii.  &c. 


20  OF    ST.  CLEMENT  S  FIRST  EPISTLE 

imposed  upon,  no  less  than  we  are  in  this  matter. — 
And  can  this  be  rationably  supposed  ?  can  we  think 
that  those  great  men,  and  diligent  searchers  into  an- 
tiquity, v;ere  ignorant  of  an  Epistle,  not  only  in  every 
bodies  hand,  but  almost  in  every  bodies  memory, 
through  their  constant  reading  and  hearing  of  it. 

21.  Yet  farther ;  let  me  ask  those  who  call  in  ques- 
tion the  credit  of  this  excellent  piece;  what  do  they 
find  in  it  either  unworthy  of  St.  Clement,  or  disagree- 
a  /le  to  those  times  in  which  we  suppose  it  to  have  been 
written  ?  certainly,  if  this  be  a  counterfeit  piece,  it 
was  not  only  exceedingly  well  done;  but  without 
any  design  to  serve  any  party  or  interest  by  it;  there 
being  no;hing  in  the  whole  Epistle  that  might  not 
have  become  as  excellent  an  age,  and  as  holy  a 
man  as  that  age,  and  that  man  were,  in  which  w^e 
have  all  the  reason  in  the  world  to  beleive  it  was 
composed. 

22.  But  what  then  is  it  that  makes  these  learned 
men  so  unwilling  to  own  this  Epistle  to  be  the  gen- 
uine work  of  that  holy  Bishop  to  whom  we  ascribe 
it  ?  it  is  in  short  this  ;(o)  that  the  author  of  this 
Epistle,  in  proof  of  the  possibility  of  a  future  re- 
surrection, reports  the  story  of  the  Phoenix's  reviving 
out  of  his  own  ashes;  which  is  not  only  a  thing 
false  in  itself,  but  'unworthy  of  such  a  person,  as  St. 
Clement,  to  mention. 

2S.  now  .not  to  say  any  thing  as  to  this  matter, 
first,  that  Photius,(/i)  a  severe  critic  of  the  antient 
Fathers,  who  first  started  it  as  a  fault  in  St.  Clement 
that  he  made  use  of  this  as  a  true  observation,  which 
it  seems  the  other  looked  upon  as  a  mere  fable  ;  yet 
did  not  think  it  any  objection  against  the  authority 
of  this  Epistle,  which  he  nevertheless  acknowledged  to 
be  St.  Clement's :  to  pass  by,  secondly,  that  the 
generality  of  the  antient  Fathers  have   made  use  of 

(a)  Tentzelius  Dissert.  Select,  de  PhcEiiice,  p.  33.  Et  Num.  xvi. 
pag-.  45. 

fjij  Photii.  Biblioth.  Tmem.  cxxvi.  p.  306. 


TO  THE  CORINTIUANS.  21 

the  very  same  instance,  in  proof  of  the  same  point ; 
as  the  learned  Junius(<7)  has  particularly  shewn  m 
his  notes  upon  this  passage  ;  and  the  authority  of 
whose  works  no  one  yet  ever  called  in  question  upon 
that  account ;  I  would  only  ask,  thirdly,  what  if  St. 
Clement  really  believed  the  truth  of  what  he  here 
wrote  concerning  this  matter?  that  there  was  such  a 
bird  ;  and  that  he  did  revive  out  of  the  cinders  of  the 
body  before  burnt  ?  where  was  the  great  harm  either 
in  giving  credit  to  such  a  wonder  :  or  believing  it, 
to  make  such  a  use  as  he  here  does  of  it  ? 

24.  The  truth  is,  whosoever  shall  consider  both 
the  general  credit  which  this  story  had  in  those  days; 
and  the  particular  accident  which  fell  out,  not  long 
before  the  time  that  this  Epistle  was  written  to  con- 
firm the  belief  of  it,  (of  w  hich  one  of  the  most  ju- 
dicious of  all  the  Roman  historians(/-)  has  left  us  a  large 
account ;)  I  mean  of  the  Phoenix  that  was  said  to  have 
come  into  Egypt  a  little  after  the  death  of  Christ,  and 
to  have  given  occasion  of  much  discourse  to  the  most 
learned  men  both  of  the  Greeks  and  Bomans,  con- 
cerning the  very  miracle  of  which  St.  Clement  here 
speaks ;  will  find  it  to  have  been  no  such  strange 
thing  in  this  holy  man  to  have  suffered  himself  to  be 
led  away  with  the  common  opinion ;  and  to  have 
believed  what  so  many  learned  men  did,  among  the 
Jews(5)  and  Gentiles,(^)  no  less  than  among  the 
Christians,  viz.  that  God  was  pleased  to  give  the 
world  this  great  earnest  and  type  of  a  future  resur- 
rection ;  and  to  silence  thereby  the  cavils  of  such 
as  should  pretend,  (what  we  know  the  generality 
of  the  wise  men  of  tJM?  world  did)  that  it  was  im- 
possible for  God  to  effect  such  a  restitution. 

CqJ  Tevtullian.  Orij^in.  Cyvil.  Hierosolym.  Euseb.  Greg.  Naz. 
Epiphanus,  Synesius,  Hieronym,  Laciaiitius,  See.  Jun.  NotDc  in  Clera. 
pag.  34. 

frj  Tacitus  Annal.  libr.  vi.  num.  28. 

C^J  Vicl.  Annot.  Edit,  Oxon.  in  loc,  Bochartus  Hierozoic,  in  Phoe- 
nice,  &c.  apud  Tentzel.  ])ag.  18,  19. 

ft  J  Vid.  Ed.  Oxo.  loc.  cit.  Adde.  Annot.  Scliotti.  in  Photium, 
Tmein.  cxxvi.  pag.  305. 


22  OF  ST.  CLEMENT  S  FIRST  EPISTLE 

25.  But  I  insist  too  long  on  so  trifling  an  objec- 
tion however  magnified  by  some  men :  and  may,  I 
think,  from  what  I  have  said  conclude,  that  if  this 
be  indeed,  as  they(i/)  confess  it  is,  the  greatest  ground 
they  have  to  call  in  question  the  credit  of  this 
Epistle,  there  is  then  nothing  that  ought  to  move  any 
considering  man  to  entertain  the  least  doubt  or  scru- 
ple concerning  it. 

26.  There  are  indeed  two  other  exceptions  which 
Photius(A')  has  made  against  St.  Clement  upon  the  ac- 
count of  the  Epistle  before  us,  which  yet  he  looked 
upon  as  unquestionably  his :  the  one  for  that  he  speaks 
in  it  of  the  worlds  beyond  the  ocean ;  the  other,  in 
that  he  seems  not  to  have  written  §o  honourably  as 
was  fitting,  of  the  divinity  of  our  blessed  Saviour. 
But  as  the  latter  of  these  is  but  a  mere  cavil  against 
this  holy  man,  who  not  only  in  his  other  Epistle  ex- 
pressly asserts  the  divine  nature  of  Christ,  but  even 
in  this  speaksMn  such  a  manner  of  him,  as  shews  him 
to  be  much  more  than  a  mere  creature  ;{y)  so  in  the 
former  he  said  nothing  but  what  was  agreeable  both 
to  the  notions  and  language  of  the  times  in  which  he 
lived ;  when  it  was  common  to  call  the  British  Isles 
another  world,  or  as  St.  Clement  here  styles  them, 
the  worlds  beyond  the  ocean. 

27.  And  these  I  think  are  the  chief  exceptions  that 
have  been  raised  against  the  following  Epistle ;  and 
which  however  insisted  upon  in  these  latter  times, 
yet  did  not  hinder  the  first  and  best  ages  of  the  church, 
when  men  were  less  curious,  but  much  more  pious  than 
they  now  are,  from  putting  a  very  great  value  upon  it. 
Nor  will  they  I  suppose  have  any  more  weight  with 
any  serious  and  ingenuous  person  at  this  day  :  or  hin- 
der him  from  esteeming  it  a  very  great  blessing  to  our 
present  times,  that  a  work  so  highly  esteemed  among 

(uj  Aliis  argumenti?,  turn  HOC  IMPERIMIS.  Tentzel.  Disseit. 
cit.  pag.  33. 

CxJ  Photii  Bibl.  Cod.  cxxvi. 

CyJ  Indeed  to  be  God.  See  Bishop  Bull,  def.  fid.  Nic.  Sect.  ii. 
cap.  3.  and  Dr.  Grabe's  learned  Annot.  on  that  Chapter. 


TO  THE  CORINTmANS.  23 

the  antient  Fathers,  but  so  long,  and  as  it  was  justly- 
feared,  irrecoverably  lost  to  these  latter  ages,  was  at 
last  so  happily  found  out,  for  the  increase  and  con- 
firmation both  of  our  faith  and  charity. 

28.  Now  the  manner  of  its  discovery  and  publi- 
cation was  this.  It  hapenned  about  the  beginning 
of  the  last  age,  that  Cyril  Patriarch  of  Alexandria 
being  removed  from  thence  to  Constantinople,  brought 
along  with  him  a  great  treasure  of  books  to  that  place. 
Among  the  rest  he  had  a  very  antient  manuscript 
copy  both  of  the  Septuagint  old,  and  of  the  new 
Greek  Testament,  written  about  four  hundred  years 
after  Christ.(s)  This  he  sent,  as  the  most  valuable 
present  that  he  was  master  of,  to  our  late  royal  sove- 
reign king  Charles  the  lirst,  by  Sir  Thomas  Roe,  his 
majesty's  ambassador  at  that  time  at  the  Port.  Being 
thus  brought  into  England,  and  placed  in  the  royal 
library  at  St.  James's  Mr.  Patrick  Young,  the  learned 
keeper  of  the  king's  library  at  that  time,  discovered 
this  Epistle,  with  part  of  another,  at  the  end  of  the 
New  Testament ;  and  was  thereupon  commanded  by 
his  majesty  to  publish  it  for  the  benefit  of  the  world. 
This  he  accordingly  did,  with  a  Latin  translation,  and 
notes  at  Oxford,  Anno  1633.  It  was  not  long(«)  after 
that  a  very  learned  man,  and  a  great  master  of  the 
Greek  tongue,  Mr.  William  Burton,  translated  it 
into  English ;  and  published  it  very  accurately,  and 
with  new  annotations  of  his  own  u})on  it.  This 
I  had  not  seen  till  the  first  sheets  of  the  present  edition 
were  sent  to  the  press ;  nor  had  I  any  other  know- 
ledge either  of  that,  or  of  the  author,  than  what  I 
found  in  the  accounts  given  by  our  late  Reverend  Dr. 
Cave,(^)  and  Monsieur  Colomesius(/^)  of  the  one,  and 
by  our  lal)oiious  antiquary  Mr.  A.  Wood(c)ofthe 
other  j  in  his  useful  collection  of  the  lives  and  writings 

fzj  Vid.  Prxfat.  Jun.  in  Edit. 

fa  J  Anno  1647.  Lond.  4to 

CbJ  Edit.  Colomesii,  Lectori.  Cave.  Hist.  Literar.  in  Clem. 

fcj  Athen.x  Oxon.  2.  part.  p.  137,  138. 


24  OF  THE  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  POLYCARP 

of  our  modern  authors.  And  though  I  believe  who- 
soever ghall  take  the  pains  to  compare  the  two  trans- 
lations together,  will  find  them  generally  agreeing  as 
to  the  sense ;  yet  there  will  otherwise  appear  such 
manifest  differences  between  them,  as  may  abun- 
dantly satisfy  any  impartial  person,  that  I  have  truly 
translated  it  from  the  original  Greek,  and  not  revised 
only  Mr.  Burton's  edition  of  it. 


CHAPTER  III. 

OF   THE    EPISTLE    OF     ST.    POLYCARP    TO   THE    PHILIPPIANS. 

Of  the  time  when  St.  Polycai'p  wrote  this  Epistle.  The  reason  of 
its  being  placed  before  the  Epistles  of  Ignatius.  That  St.  Poly- 
carp  wrote  several  other  pieces;  yet  nothing  of  his  now  remaining 
but  only  this  Epistle.  Whether  this  Epistle  has  been  interpolated, 
as  tiiose  of  Ignatius  were  ?  the  latter  part  of  it  vindicated  against 
the  exceptions  of  Monsieur  Daille,  and  some  others.  Of  the 
translation  of  it  into  our  own  language  by  Dr.  Cave  ;  and  of  the 
I^resent  edition  of  it. 

1.  THE  next  piece  that  follows  in  the  present  col- 
lection, is  the  Epistle  of  St.  Poly  carp  to  the  Phillip- 
pians.  In  placing  of  which  I  have  followed  the  ex- 
aiaple,  not  so  much  of  our  most  reverend  Archbishop 
Usher,(c/)  as  of  St.  Polycarp  himself;  though  in 
the  order  of  time  the  Epistles  of  Ignatius  ought  to 
have  had  the  precedence ;  St.  Polycarp  not  writing 
this  letter  to  the  Pillipians  till  about,  or  a  little  after, 
the  time  that  that  glorious  martyr  suffered  for  the 
faith  of  Christ ;  as  from  several  passages  in  the  Epistle 
itself  may  plainly  be  made  appear. 

2.  For  first,  having  in  his  ninth  chapter  exhorted 
the  Philippians  to  obey  the  word  of  righteousness, 
and  to  exercise  all  patience  after  the  examples  of  those 
holy  men  whom  they  had  seen  among  them  ;  he  par- 

(dj  Edit.  Polycarp.  8c  Ignat.  Oxon.  Annot.  1644. 


TO   THE   PHILIPPIANS.  2«5 

ticularly  instances  in  Ignatius(^)  as  one  of  them.  Now 
the  acts(/)  of  the  martyrdom  of  that  holy  Bishop  tell 
us,  that  the  time  when  they  beheld  his  patience  set  forth 
before  their  eyes  was,  when  he  passed  by  them  in  chains 
to  Rome,  in  order  to  his  being  cast  to  the  wild  beasts 
according  to  the  sentence  pronounced  upon  him  by 
the  Emperor  Trajan  ,-  by  consequence  that  this  Epistle 
must  have  been  written  some  time  after  his  condemna- 
tion. 

3.  But  St.  Polycarp  goes  yet  farther ;  and  in  the 
next  words  supposes,  that  Ignatius  might  have  been 
dead  at  the  time  he  wrote  to  them  for  enforcing  his 
exhortation  to  them  to  follow  the  examples  of  Ignati- 
us, and  the  rest  of  those  excellent  men  whom  he 
there  names  he  subjoins ;  being  confident  of  this,  that 
that  all  these  have  not  run  in  vain,  but  in  faith  and 
righteousness,  and  are  gone  to  the  place  that  was  due 
to  them  from  the  Lord,  with  \\hom  also  they  suf- 
fered. For  they  loved  not  this  present  world,  but 
him  who  died,  and  was  raised  again  by  God  for  us. 
In  which  words  he  evidently  implies  that  Ignatius  too, 
as  well  as  the  rest  of  those  whom  he  tiiere  men- 
tions, was  by  this  time  gone  to  the  place  that  was  due 
to  him  from  the  Lord,  upon  the  account  of  his  suf- 
ferings ;  and  by  consequence  had  finished  his  martyr- 
dom. 

4,  It  was  then  about  the  time  of  Igi3atius's  death 
that  St.  Pol3'carp  wrote  this  Epistle  to  the  Pliilippians. 
And  yet  that  if  this  holy  man  had  suflfered,  it  was  but 
a  very  little  time  tliat  he  had  done  so,  is  clear  from 
another  passage  of  the  same  Epistle  ;(^)  where  he 
desires  the  Philippians  to  send  him  word  what  they  had 
heard  with  any  certainty  concerning  Ignatius,  and 
those  that  went  to  Rome  with  him.  From  whence  it 
appears, that  though  he  supposed  that  Ignatius  by  that 


(f)  Epist.  of  Polycarp,  Niunb.  ix. 
(/)  Mart,  of  Igiiat.  Numb.  x. 
f^)  Epist.  of  Polycarp,  Numb,  xiv. 


[4] 


26  (5f  the  epistle  ob  sr.  polycarp 

time  might  have  suffered,  yet  he  had  not  received 
any  certain  account  of  it,  but  was  still  to  learn  the 
manner  and  circumstances  of  his  passion. 

5.  Now  this  will  lead  us  to  a  yet  more  exact  con- 
jecture of  the  time  of  St.  Polycarp's  writing  the 
following  Epistle,  viz.  tliat  it  must  have  been  just 
about  the  time  of  St.  Ignatius's  death,  it  being  no  way 
probable  that  hiid  Ignatius  been  any  long  time  dead, 
so  great  a  Bishop,  and  so  dear  a  friend  of  his  as  St. 
Polycarp  was,  should  have  been  still  to  learn  the  cer- 
tainty of  it. 

6.  And  this  may  serve,  by  the  way,  not  only  to  fix 
the  time  when  this  Spistle  was  written,  namely,  at  the 
end  of  the  year  of  our  Lard  116,  or  in  the  beginning 
of  117  ;  but  also  to  shew  how  groundless  the  excep- 
tion of  those  men(/^)  is  against  the  authority  of  it, 
who  pretend  to  find  out  a  contradiction'  between  the 
two  passages  I  have  now  mentioned  :  and  would  from 
thence  infer  either  the  utter  falseness  of  this  whole 
Epistle  ;  or  at  least  conclude  that  this  latter  part  of  it 
is  none  of  Polycarp's,  but  added  by  some  latter  hand 
to  give  the  greater  credit  to  the  Epistles  of  St.  Ignati- 
ms,  which  they  are  resolved  by  all  means  to  reject  as 
none  of  his.  For  indeed,  were  not  men  willing  to 
be  contentious,^  where  is  the  contradiction  they  so 
much  boasted  of  betw^een  the  two  places  I  have  before 
alluded  ?  Is  /t  that  in  the  former  of  them  he  sets  bd"ore 
them  the  siifferings  of  St.  Ignatius,  and  exhorts  them 
to  follow  che  example  of  his  patience  ?  But  it  is  evi- 
dent tho  sufferings  he  there  speaks  of  were  those 
which  the  Philippians  had  seen  in  him  :  the  weighljof 
his  chains  :  the  hardships  of  his  journey,  the  rude- 
ness of  the  soldiers  that  guarded  him,  and  of  which 
the  blessed  martyr  himself  complains  in 'one  of  his 
Epistles ;(/)  and  to  add  no  more,  the  expectation  of 
that  cruel  death  he  was  suddenly  to  undergo. 

(A)  Dailixnus  in  Pscudepigr.  cap.  xxxiL  pa.  428.  Larvoque  Ob- 
sei'vat.  in  Pearson,  p.  G9. 

(?:)  leiiat.  Epist.  to  the  Romans,  cap.  v. 


TO  THE      PHILIPPIANS..  27 

■7.  But  I  suppose  the  contradiction  lies  in  what  fol- 
lows: that  in  one  place(A:)  he  speaks  of  him  as  if  he 
had  already  suffered,  and  yet  in  the  other  desires  the 
Philippians  to  send  him  word  what  they  had  heard  of 
it.  Now  what  i^  there  in  all  this  that  does  not  very 
well  a^ree  toget/ier  ?  bt.  l^olycarp,  either  by  the  com- 
putation of  the  arrival  of  Ignatius  at  Rome,  or  by  the 
consideration  of  the  solemn  festival  that  was  wont  at 
that  time  to  be  held  there,  and  at  which  it  was  usual 
to  exhibit  such  kind  of  spectacles  to  thepeo))le  ;  or  it 
may  be,  lastly,  from  the  accounts  which  he  had  receiv- 
ed of  this  holy  martyr  from  some  of  those  that  were  witli 
him  ;  did  suppose,  nay,  if  you  will,  did  not  doubt  but 
that  Ignatius  was  dead  ^^Jlen  he  wrote  his  Epistle  to 
the  Piiilip})ians.  Yet  having  not  hitherto  received  any 
certain  account  of  it,  and  being  not  absolutely  sure, 
whether  he  had  suffered  or  no,  or  if  he  had,  how  he 
had  been  treated  by  his  enemies,  and  how^  he  had  be- 
haved himself  in  his  last  encounter  with  the  beasts ; 
desires  the  Philippians,  who  were  much  nearer  to 
Rome  than  he  wa^,  and  might  therefore  very  proba- 
bly have  heard  much  later  from  thence  than  he  had 
done,  to  send  him  a  certain  account  of  what  they 
knew^  as  to  this  matter.  What  is  there  in  all  this,  I 
do  not  say  that  looks  like  a  contradiction,  but  that  is 
not  very  natural ;  and  particularly  most  becoming  the 
love  and  friendship  of  the  blessed  Polycarp  towards 
him  concerning  whom  he  so  diligently  in'^uired  ?  I 
am  sure  Photius,(/)  who  had  not  only  read  this  Epis- 
tle, but  transcribed  this  last  passage  out  of  it ;  though 
a  severe  critic  as  any  that  have  ever  perused  it  since, 
saw  no  contradiction  in  it  to  any  thing  tliat  went  be- 
fore ;  for  if  he  had,  he  was  not  of  a  humour  to  have 
let  it  pass,  without  making  some  reflex^tion  or  other 
upon  it. 

8.  Let  me  add  yet  more,  that  neither  could  those 
see  the  contradiction  here  pretended,  who  in  our  pr6- 

(k)  Vid.  Dailljcum  and  Larroque  loc.  cit. 
f/)  Photius  liil)l.  Tiiieni  cxxvi.  pag.  305- 


28  OF  THE   EPISTLE  OF  ST.  1X)LYCARP 

sent  times  would  have  been  as  forward  as  any  to  have 
made  use  of  it  to  the  disadvantage  of  this  Epistle,  had 
they  had  but  the  least  grounds  so  to  do.  I  shall  in- 
stance only  in  two :  the  first,  the  late  learned  divine 
of  Leyden,  Monsieur  le  Moyne  :(m)  who  though  he 
judged  the  passage  relating  to  St.  Ignatius's  Epistles, 
which  was*  wanting  in  his  manuscript,  to  be  abrupt, 
and  would  from  thence  argue  against  the  author- 
ity of  It ;  yet  has  he  made  no  reflection  on  the  words 
immediately  following,  in  which  those  others  will  have 
the  contradiction  to  lie. 

9.  The  other  that  I  shall  mention  in  opposition  to 
this  pretence,  is  a  yet  later  writer,  Ernestus  Tentzel- 
iusj(//)  who  though  no  great  friend  to  this  Epistle,  which 
he  supposes  to  have  been  corrupted,  no  less  than  those 
of  Ignatius  were  in  the  antient  editions  of  them  j  yet 
utterly  refuses  to  comply  with  this  objection,  as  not 
apprehending  that  there  was  the  least  ground  for  it. 

10.  But  to  return  from  this  digression,  in  answer  to 
the  exception  of  two  of  the  most  learned  adversaries 
of  this  Epistle,  against  the  credit  of  it :  though,  as  I 
have  now  shewn,  St.  Polycarp,  wrote  not  to  the  Phil- 
ippians  till  after  the  death  of  St.  Ignatius,  and  conse- 
quently this  Epistle  in  order  of  time  ought  to  have  been 
placed  after  those  which  the  other  wrote  immediately 
before  it ;  yet  was  it  fit  to  give  this  the  precedency  in 
the  following  collection,  both  as  containing  a  most 
proper  introduction  to  the  Epistles  of  Ignatius,  and  as 
having  in  all  probability  been  first  sent  in  the  same  or- 
der by  St.  Polycarp  to  the  Philippians. 

11.  For  thus  we  find  that  holy  man  speaking  to 
them  in  the  close  of  his  letter  :(o)  the  Epistles  of  Ig- 
natius which  he  wrote  unto  us,  together  with  what 
others  of  his  have  come  to  our  hands,  v/e  have  sent 
unto  you  according  to  your  order ;  which  are  sub- 
joined to  this  Epistle.     So  both  Eusebius(/>)  transcri]^)- 

(7??)  Proleg.  ad  Var.  Sacr.  in  Polycarp. 

(ri)  Exeixit.  Select.  Exerc  iv.  Num.  42.  pag.  157". 

(o)  Polycai-]).  E  ist  Num   >  i  •. 

Ip)  Euseb.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  iii.  cap.  36, 


TO   THE   PHILIPPIANS.  29 

ed  it  out  of  the  original  Greek ;  and  so  we  find  it  in 
our  antient  Latin  Version,((/)  which  is  all  that  remains 
of  that  part  of  this  Epistle ;  from  whence  our  learned 
Archbi>hop  Usher(r)  with  great  reason  concludes, 
that  St.  Polycarp  caused  the  copies  of  St.  Ignatius's 
Epistles  to  be  immediately  added  at  the  end  of  his 
own,  and  sent  them  to  the  Fhilippians  together  with  it. 

12.  And  this  perhaps  may  have  been  one  great 
means  of  preserving  this  Epistle  of  St.  Polycarp,  from 
the  fate  that  has  attended  all  the  rest  of  his  writings. 
For  being  wont  to  be  transcribed  together  with  those 
of  Ignatius,  and  commonly  placed  at  the  front  of 
them,  they  nuUually  helped  to  secure  oae  another  : 
whilst  the  rest  of  his  writings,  for  want  of  being  thus 
collected  together,  have  for  a  long  time  been  so  ut- 
terly lost  to  the  world,  that  neither  Photius,(5)  nor  St. 
Hierome,(^)  nor  Eusebius,(//)  seem  to  have  had  any 
particular  catalogue  of  them  ;  nor  hath  Irenaeus,  the 
Disciple  of  St.  Polycarp,  given  us  such  a  one. 

13.  Indeed  for  what  concerns  the  last  of  these,  I 
mean  Irenaeus  ;(w)  he  tells  us  that  this  great  man  did 
write  several  Epistles,  not  only  to  the  neighbouring 
churches,  to  confirm  them  in  the  faith,  but  even  to  par- 
ticular persons,  for  their  instruction  and  admonition. 
But  what  they  were,  or  to  whom  they  were  sent, 
neither  does  he  say,  nor  does  Eusebius,  where  he 
speaks  of  the  writings  of  St.  Polycarp,  mention  any 
more  than  that  Epistle  to  the  Philippians,  of  which 
we  are  novv  discoursing.  And  though  a  few  later  au- 
thors(jf)  pretend  to  give  us  the  very  titles  of  some 
other  of  his  works  ;  yet  have  we  reason  to  doubt  from 
this  silence  of  those  who  lived  the  nearest  to  his  time, 

(g)  Apud.  Usser.  p.  24. 

(r)  Dissert,  de  iRiiat  tpist.  cap.  ii 

(.f)  Photii  Bibl.  Tmem.  cxxvi.  p.  305. 

(0  De  Script.  Eccles.  in  Polycarp. 

(m)  Ruseb.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  iv.  c.  15. 

(w)  Ircn.  Epist.  ad  Florin,  apud  Euseb.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  v.  c.  20. 

(.r)  S.  Maximus  Prolog,  in  Dionys.  Areop.  Suidas  in  Polycarp.  &c 
Vid.  Usserii  Dissert,  de  Script.  Ignat.p.4,5.  Tentzel.  Exerc.  Select, 
de  Polycarp.  num.  xxxvi,  xxxvii. 


30  OF  THE  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  POLYCARP 

that  their  authority  is  but  small  ;  nor  can  we  say  that 
even  the  pieces  which  they  name,  are  any  where  to 
be  found  at  this  day. 

14.  Nor  shall  I  except  here  those  fragments  lately 
pubhshed  by  Fevardentjus(y)  out  of  A^ictor  Capuanus, 
and  reprinted  by  Bishop  Uslier(s)  in  his  appendix  to 
Ignatius  ;  in  which  as  there  are  .-ome  things  which 
neither  Father  HalIoix,(a)  nor  our  learned  Usher(«) 
could  approve  of,  as  written  by  St.  Folycarp,  so  the 
distance  of  him(Z>)  who  was  the  first  collector  of  them 
from  the  time  of  that  blessed  martyr,  and  the  mani- 
fest proofs  he  has  on  other  occasions  given  of  his  lit- 
tle care  and  judgment  in  distinguishing  the  works  of 
the  antient  Fathers  who  lived  any  long  time  before 
him  ;  not  to  say  any  thing  of  the  passages  themselves 
ascribed  to  St.  Polycarp,(c)  but  little  agreeable  to  the 
Apostolical  age  :  all  these  considerations  have  justly 
restrained  learned  men  from  giving  any  great  credit  to 
those  fragments,  or  from  receiving  them  as  belonging 
in  any  wise  to  so  antient  an  author. 

15.  But  whatever  becomes  of  these  fragments,  cer- 
tain it  is  that  the  Epistle  which  I  have  here  subjoined 
is  the  genuine  work  of  this  holy  man,  and  w^orthy  of 
that  great  character  which  antiquity  has  given  of  it. 
Even  Monsieur  Daille(Q?)  himself  confesses,  that  ex- 
cepting only  the  close  of  it,  against  which  it  was  ne- 
cessary for  him  to  declare  himself,  there  is  nothing 
in  it  that  either  ought  to  offend  any,  or  that  may  be 
thought  unworthy  of  Polycarp.  But  Le  Moyne(^) 
goes  yet  farther  ;  he  tells  us  that  he  does  not  see  how 
any  one  can  entertain  the  least  suspicion  against  it ; 
that  there  is  not  perhaps  any  work  extant  that  has  more 

(v)  Ad  lib.  iii.  c.  3.  Irenxi. 

(z)  Lontl.  1C47.  p.  31. 

(a)  Usserius  Annot.  lac.  cit.  p.  72,  73. 

(A)  Victor  Capiianus  he  lived  anno  545. 

(c)  Cave  Hist,  liter,  in  Polyc,  p.  28.  le  Moyne  Prol.  ad  Var.  Sacr. 
Tentzel.  Exercit.  Select,  iv.  de  Polyc.  n.  xlix.  Du  Pin.  Bibl.Eccl.  in 
Polycarp,  &c. 

(d)  Ue  Scriptis  Ignatian.  cap.  xxxii. 

(e)  Prol.  ad  Viir.  Sacr,  torn.  1.  in  Polycarp. 


TO   THE  PHILIPPIANS.  31 

certain  evidences  of  its  being  genuine,  than  this.  In 
short,  that  if  it  shall  be  lawful  to  doubt  of  this,  there 
will  be  no  monument  of  antiquity  Iteft  which  we  may 
not  as  well  call  in  question,  and  reject  as  spurious. 

16.  Indeed  so  general  is  the  reception  which  learn- 
ed men(/)  on  all  sides  have  given  to  this  Epistle,  tha* 
I  might  well  omit  any  farther  discourse  in  coniirma- 
tion  ot  the  credit  and  authority  of  it.  But  yet  seeing 
there  have  been  two  things  started  by  some  of  late, 
if  not  utterly  to  destroy,  yet  at  least  to  lessen  the  re- 
putation of  this  piece  ;  I  will  consider,  in  short,  what 
may  fairly  be  replied  to  both  their  exce})tions. 

17.  Now  the  first  is  that  of  Tentzelius,(^)  in  his 
exercitation  upon  this  Epistle  :  who,  though  he  allows 
iLio  be  undoubtedly  genuine,  yet  supposes  it  to  have 
been  corrupted  by  the  same  hand  that  w^e  confess  did 
corrupt  the  Epistles  of  Ignatius,(//)  about  six  hundred 
years  after  Christ.  But  to  this  I  reply,  first,  that  it  is 
allowed  that  there  is  nothing  in  this  Epistle  that  may 
give  any  just  grounds  for  the  suspicion  of  any  such 
fraud  as  this :  it  being  acknowledged  even  by  Mon- 
sieur Daille  himself,  one  of  the  greatest  adversaries 
of  it,  to  be  an  Epistle  in  all  respects  worthy  of  St. 
Polycarp,  excepting  only  in  the  close  of  it  which  I 
shall  more  particularly  consider  by  and  by.  So  that 
either  we  have  this  Epistle  pure  and  uncorrupted  as  it 
was  first  written  ;  or  at  least  we  have  it  so  little  pre- 
judiced by  any  alterations  that  may  have  been  made 
in  it,  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  Epistle,  as  it  now  is, 
dangerous  in  point  either  of  faith  or  manners,  or  that 
might  not  have  well  enough  been  written  by  St.  Poly- 
carp. But  this  was  not  the  case  with  the  Epistles  of 
St.  Ignatius,(7)  which  not  only  laboured  under  many 
impertinencies  unbecoming  the  character  of  that  great 
man,  but  were  fraught  with  many  things  that  w-ere 

(/)  Vid.  apud  Tcntzel.  de  Poljxarp.  Dissert,  iv.  num.  41,  p.  iST. 

Iff)  Fxerclt.  Select.  Exerc.  iv.  num.  42,  &c.  47. 

(h)  Usserius  Dissert,  do  Epist.  ignat,  cap.  vi,  pag.  33. 

(/)  Vid.  Dissei-t.  Usser.  c.  x,  xi,  p.  6.3,  &c. 


32  OF  THE  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  POLYCARP 

altogether  fabulous:  nay,  if  we  may  credit  Arch- 
bishop U sher,(/i")  had  some  passages  in  them  that  tend- 
ed to  corrupt  the  very  faith  of  Christ,  in  one  of  the 
most  considerable  points  ol  it. 

18.  But  secondly,  that  the  Epistles  of  St.  Ignatius 
had  been  corrupted,  was  evident  from  disagreement 
of  the  copies(/)  which  we  usually  had  of  them,  from 
the  quotations  of  the  antient  Fathers  of  the  first  five 
centuries  out  of  them.  Now  this  was  a  most  un- 
questionable demonstration  of  their  having  been 
changed  from  what  they  were  in  those  first  ages  in 
which  those  Fathers  lived  ;  and  accordingly  proved  to 
be  so,  when  the  old  Latin  version  of  Bishop  Usher 
first,  and  then  the  Florentine  Greek  edition  of  the 
learned  Isaac  Vossius,  came  to  be  compared  with 
those  editions  that  had  before  been  extant  of  them. 
But  neither  does  this  exception  appear  against  the 
present  Epistle,  which  agrees  with  what  is  quoted  both 
by  Eusebius(;?7)  and  others  out  of  it,  and  thereby 
clearly  shews  our  present  copy  to  be  sincere  and  un- 
corrupted. 

19.  Seeing  then  there  is  nothing  but  a  mere  conjec- 
ture for  the  depravation  of  this  Epistle,  and  such  just 
reason  to  conclude  that  there  is  no  good  foundation 
for  it ;  to  be  sure  none  that  may  compare  with  the  ar- 
guments we  have  against  it :  I  think  we  may  conclude 
that  for  any  thing  yet  appears  to  the  contrary,  we  not 
only  have  the  genuine  Epistle  of  St.  Polycarp,  but 
that  Epistle  free  from  any  designed  corruptions,  or 
depravations  of  it. 

20.  Nor  is  there  any  more,  that  I  do  not  say  there 
is  much  less  weight,  in  the  other  supposal  of  Monsieur 
Daille,(/^)  continued  and   abetted  by  his  learned  de- 

{k)  Ibid.  c.  XV.  p.  103.  This  Dr.  Gral)e  has  confirmed,  pi'oving 
the  interpolator  of  Ignutius's  Epistles  to  have  been  an  Arian.  Spi- 
cileg.  ])p.  Sec.  ii.  pag.  225,  226. 

{,)  U.sserius  Dissert.  Jg.iat.  cap.  iii.  p.  12. 

(?/?)  Euseb.  hist.  Ecclea.  lib.  iii.  c.  36.  Photiiis  Bibl.  Tmeiiu 
cxxvi.  p.  305. 

(?z)  Vid,  Larroque  observ.  in  vind.  Pears,  p.  65,  66. 


*ro   THE    PHILIPPIANS.  33 

-fender  Monsieur  Larroque,  though  without  any  other, 
or  greater  proof,  than  what  had  been  before  fully  an- 
swered by  our  most  learned  and  judicious  lii^hop 
Pearson;  namely,  that  this  Epistle  originally  ended 
at  the  Doxology  which  we  meet  with,  chapter  the 
12th,  and  that  what  follows  concerning  the  Kpistles 
of  St.  Ignatius,  has  been  added  to  it  by  some  latter 
hand,  ikit  now,  what  proof  do  they  oft'er  of  this  ? 
what  authority  have  they  to  support  such  a  supposi- 
tion ?,  this  they  pretend  not  to.  AH  they  have  to  say  is, 
that  the  Doxology  which  we  iind  iliere,  seems  to  imply 
that  the  Epistle  originally  went  no  farther  :  and  that 
in  what  follou^s  there  is  a  flat  contradiction  to  what 
went  before  ;  the  close  of  the  Epistle  speaking  of  Ig- 
natius, as  if  he  were  still  alive,  whom  the  true  Poly- 
carp  had  before  set  forth  to  the  Philippians  as  havuig 
suflered,  and  been  gone  to  the  place  that  was  prepared 
for  him. 

21.  As  for  what  concerns  the  latter  of  these  sug- 
gestions, I  have  already  shewn  how  vain  and  ground- 
less it  is.  Nor  can  we  reasonably  suppose  that  any 
one  who  designed  to  serve  a  turn  by  corrupting  such 
an  Epistle  as  this,  would  have  been  either  so  negli- 
gent as  not  once  to  read  over  the  piece  he  was  about 
to  make  so  considerable  an  addition  to ;  or  having 
read  it,  would  have  been  so  foolish  as  to  have,  with- 
out any  need,  subjoined  a  request  to  the  Philippians, 
directly  contrary  to  what  the  true  Polycarp  had  told 
them  before,  and  which  by  consequence  would  be 
sure  to  discover  the  fraud,  and  frustrate  the  design 
of  it. 

22.  So  little  appearance  of  reason  is  there  in  this 
suggestion,  which  yet  these  learned  men  insist  upon, 
as  their  main  argument  against  the  latter  part  of  this 
Epistle.  As  for  the  other  objection  which  they  bring 
against  it,  viz.  that  St.  Polycarp  must  have  concluded 
at  the  1 2th  chapter,  because  of  the  vow  which  he- 
there  makes  for  those  to  whom  he  wrote  ;  I  reply, 
first,  that   this  is  at  the  best   but  a  very  uncertain- 

L5J 


34  OF    THE   EPISTLE   OF    ST.    POLYCARP 

guess ;  seeing  it  is  notorious  to  all  that  have  ever  read 
the  Epistles,  either  of  the  Apostles,  or  those  that  fol- 
lowed after,  that  nothing  is  more  common  than  to 
meet  with  such  kind  of  conclusions,  not  only  in  the 
end,  but  in  the  beginning,(o)  and  middle  ',{p)  in  short, 
in  all  the  parts  of  their  Epistles.  To  look  no  farther 
than  the  Epistle  with  which  we  have  begun  this  col- 
lection, of  St.  Clement  to  the  Corinthians ;  how  ma- 
ny of  these  sort  of  stops  may  we  find  in  the  progress 
of  it  ?  I  am  sure  there  are  not  less  than  seven  or. eight 
of  them.  But  I  suppose  he  would  be  thought  very 
ridiculous,  who  should  therefore  reject  all  that  fol- 
lowed the  first  of  these,  as  none  of  St.  Clements,  but 
pieced  on  to  the  end  of  his  Epistle  by  some  other  hand, 
merely  because  the  Doxology  seemed  to  imply  his 
having  concluded  there. 

23.  But  to  lay  aside  conjectures,  and  proceed  to 
that  which  will  put  a  final  end  to  this  difficulty ;  I  ob- 
serve, 2dly,  that  this  passage  which  these  men  deny 
to  be  St.  Polycarp's,  and  suppose  to  have  been  added 
to  it  by  some  latter  hand,  is  expressly  quoted  by  Euse- 
bius(<7)  in  his  Ecclesiastical  History,  as  a  part  of  this 
Epistle.  If  therefore  it  be  the  addition  of  some  other 
hand,  it  is  evident  it  was  made  to  it  before  Eusebius's 
time,  that  is  to  say,  within  two  hundred  years  after 
the  time  of  St.  Polycarp's  writing  of  it;  and  whether 
this  be  probable  we  v^ill  now  more  particularly  in- 
quire. 

24.  For  the  better  clearing  of  which,  I  must  ob- 
serve, that  this  Epistle  of  St.  Polycarp,  like  that  of 
St.  Clement,  foregoing,  was  for  several  hundreds  of 
yerv:s  w^ont  to  be  publicly  read  in  the  Churches  of 
Asia ;  so  St.  Jerome(r)  informs  us  ;  or  as  his  interpre- 
ter Sophronius  renders  him,  in  the  Synod  or  Conven- 

(o)  See  1  Tim.  i.  17. 

(fij    Eplies.  iii.  20.     Rom.    xv.    33.     Dr.   Hammond   Annot.   in 
Tiom.  xiv.  e. 

((J  )    Euseb.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  iii.  c.  36. 
(fj  Ilicion.  de  Script,  in  Polycarp. 


TO   THE   PHILIPPIANS.  35 

tion  of  Asia :  by  which  a  learned  man(.f)  supposes 
we  are  to  understand  some  common  meetings  of  tke 
Christians  in  those  parts,  answerable  to  the  like  as- 
semblies of  the  Gentiles  there  ;  and  that  in  these,  this 
Epistle  was  wont  to  be  read  to  them. 

25.  Hence  Irenaeus(^)  speaks  of  it  as  an  Epistle 
that  was  in  every  bodies'  hand  ;  and  obvious  to  be 
read  by  any,  for  the  benefit  of  their  faith  and  man- 
ners. Which  being  so,  it  can  hardly  be  supposed  but 
that  so  inquisitive  a  searcher  into  antiquity  as  Euse- 
bius  was,  must  needs  have  been  very  well  acquainted 
with  it  ;  and  doubtless  have  had  a  true  and  genuine 
copy  of  it.  Seeing  then  he  produces  this  passage  as 
a  part  of  that  Epistle  which  was  generally  received 
as  authentic  in  his  days ;  and  that  the  Epistle  itself 
being  spread  into  all  hands,  and  publicly  read  in  th^ 
Eastern  Churches  immediately  after  the  death  of  its 
great  author,  could  not  have  been  corrupted  or  altered 
but  the  cheat  must  needs  have  been  discovered  ;  (of 
which  yet  we  have  not  the  least  intimation  in  all  antiqui- 
ty :)  Ithink  itcannot  bedoubted  but  that  this,  as  well  as 
the  rest  of  that  Epistle,  was  written  by  St.  Polycarp 
himself;  and  not  added  to  his  Epistle  by  some  latter 
hand,  as  is  suggested,  not  only  without  all  ground, 
but  against  such  plain  and  unanswerable  evidence  to 
the  contrary. 

26.  Having  said  thus  much  in  vindication  of  this 
Epistle,  and  to  clear  it  from  those  prejudices  that  have 
of  late  been  raised  against  it,  it  remains  only  for  me 
to  observe,  that  though  the  following  translation  was 
truly  made  from  the  Greek  and  Latin  copies  of  it,  set 
out  by  Bishop  Usher  frrst,  and  since  reprinted  by  Co- 
telerius  in  his  collection  of  the.  Apostolical  Fathers  ; 
yet  is  not  this  the  first  time  that  this  Epistle  has  ap- 
peared in  our  language.  For  our  most  diligent  and 
learned  countryman,  Dr.  Cave,(//)  having  a  just  res- 

(s)  Le  Moync  Prolegom.  ad  var.  Sacr. 
CO    Apud  P^useb.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  iv.  cap.  14. 
(uj  Dr.   Cave's   lives  of  the   Apostolical   Fathere,  in  St.  Poly- 
carp. 


36  OF    THE   EPISTLES 

pect  to  the  worth  of  a  pieCe  so  highly  applauded  among 
the  aiitieiits,  and  so  well  deserving  the  esteem  of  all 
good  men,  thought  it  would  ue  no  unuseful  digression 
to  present  to  his  reader  so  venerable  a  monument  of 
the  Primitive  Church ;  and  therefore  subjoined  it  en- 
tirely to  his  account  of  the  life  of  St.  Folycarp,  in  a 
most  accurate  English  translation  of  it. 

27.  It  would  no  doubt  have  been  more  to  the  read- 
er's satisfaction,  to  have  met  with  that  translation  of 
this  Epistle  here,  than  to  find  anotiier,  which  he  may 
have  just  reason  to  suppose  can  never  equal  that  which 
was  finished  by  so  great  a  hand.  And  indeed  I  could 
have  been  glad  to  have  rendered  the  following  collec- 
tion more  considerable,  by  the  reputation  of  a  trans- 
lation made  by  so  eminent  an  author.  But  however, 
as  it  now  is,  I  hope  it  may  not  be  unacceptable  to  the 
pious  peruser  of  it,  who,  whatever  other  defects  he 
may  find  in  it,  may  yet,  I  am  pretty  confident,  de- 
pend upon  the  exactness  of  the  translation ;  seeing  I 
perceive,  by  an  after  collation  of  it,  that  it  does  not 
differ  in  any  thing  that  is  material,  from  that  of  the 
judicious  and  worthy  Dr.  Cave. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

OF    THE    EPISTLES    OF    ST.    IGNATIUS. 

Of  the  difTerent  editions  of  St.  Ignatiiis's  Epistles,  which  are  here 
translated  from  that  of  Isaac  Vossiv.s,  and  according  to  the  enu-i 
mtratinn   made  by    Eusebius  of  then?.    The  authority  of    these 

'  Epistles  vindicated,  against  the  objections  raised  of  late  against 
them.  The  Epistle  to  St,  Polycarp,  one  of  those  mentioned  by 
Eusebius  :  the  exception  against  it  taken  from  the  substance  of 
the  Epistle  itself  answered"  A  short  account  of  the  following 
translation  of  all  of  them. 

1 .  BEFORE  I  enter  upon  that  account  which  I  am 
to  give  of  the  Epistles  of  St.  Ignatius  (the  next  that 
follow  in  the  present  collection)  it  will  be  necessary 


OF    ST.    IGNATiUS.  37 

for  me  to  observe,  that  there  have  been  considerable 
dirt'erences  in  ihe  editions  of  the  Epistles  of  thi.s  holy 
man,  no  less  than  in  the  judgment  of  our  latter  cri- 
tics concerning  them.  To  pass  by  the  first,  and  most 
imperfect  of  them  ;  the  best  that  for  a  long  time  was 
extant,  contained  not  only  a  great  number  of  Epis- 
tles falsely  ascribed  to  this  author,  but  even  those  that 
were  genuine,  so  altered  and  corrupted,  that  it  was 
hard  to  find  out  the  true  Ignatius  in  them. 

2.  The  first  that  began  to  remedy  this  confusion, 
and  to  restore  this  great  writer  to  his  primitive  simpli- 
city, was  our  most  reverend  and  learned  Archbishop 
Usher,  in  his  edition  of  them  ac  Oxford,  Anno  1644. 
But  still  we  wanted  a  correct  copy  of  the  original 
Greek.  The  Epistles  set  out  by  him,  though  exceed- 
ingly more  sincere  than  any  we  had  seen  before^  yet 
consisting  only  of  the  old  Latin  translations  of  them. 
Now  this  w'as  in  a  great  measure  perfoimtd  by  the 
learned  Isaac  Vossius,  in  the  edition  printed  by  him 
at  Amsterdam,  Anno  1646;  in  which,  from  the  Flo- 
rentine manuscript,  he  published  six  of  the  Epistles 
of  this  holy  martyr  mentioned  by  P  usebius,  in  their 
antient  and  pure  Greek ;  and  the  seventh  so  happily 
amended  from  the  antient  Latin  version,  that  there 
was  but  little  doubt  to  be  made  of  the  integrity  of  that 
too.  But  to  remove  all  scruple  concerning  this  one 
Epistle,  Mr.  Ruinart  has  also  published  that  from  a 
Gieek  uninterpolated  copy,(:i')  in  the  acts  of  the  mar- 
tyrdom of  this  holy  man,  set  forth  by  him  at  Paris, 
Anno  1689.  And  concerning  these  Epistles  of  St. 
Ignatius,  enumerated  by  Eu.-ebius,  and  set  out  ac- 
cording to  their  primitive  purity  by  those  learned  men, 
whom  I  have  before  mentioned,  and  from  them  trans- 
lated into  the  following  collection ;  there  are  two 
things  to  be  considered,  and  proved  by  me  in  this 
place  :  first, (y)  that   St.  Ignatius  did  write  such  Epis- 

(xj  Acta  martyr.  Sincera  6c  Select.    Paris,  1689. 
^yj  Vid.  Vossii  Prjcfat.  in  Ignat.  ad  Lectorcm. 


S8  OF   THE    EPISTLES 

ties  as  those  I  have  here  translated  :  and  secoTidly, 
that  those  Epistles  we  here  have,  are  the  very  Epis- 
tles which  he  wrote. 

3.  That  Ignatius  did,  in  general,  write  such  Epis- 
tles to  the  Churches  about  him,  however  it  has  been 
denied  by  some,  is  yet,  I  think,  now  universally  allow- 
ed even  by  those(s)  who  are  the  greatest  opposers  of 
these  Epistles  which  we  affirm  to  be  his.  That  he 
"wrote  to  those  particular  Churches  to  which  the  Epis- 
tles here  subjoined  are  addressed,  w'e  have  both  St. 
Polycarp  and  Eusebius  to  assure  us.  For,  first,  St. 
Polycarp,(rt)  in  the  close  of  his  Epistle,  (which  I  am 
now  to  look  upon  as  sufficiently  proved  to  be  his) 
speaking  to  the  Fhilippians  of  this  holy  man,  tells 
them,  that  he  had  sent  them  all  such  Epistles  of  his  as 
Ignatius  had  either  written  to  liimself,  or  to  his  Church 
at  Smyrna,  or  as  had  hitherto  come  to  his  hands.  So 
that  here  then  we  have  a  plain  account  of  two  of  those 
Epistles  which  wx  affirm  Ignatius  to  have  written — 
one  to  St.  Polycarp  himself,  another  to  the  church  of 
Smyrna,  of  which  he  was  Bishop. 

4.  But  Eusebius  will  enable  us  to  carry  this  testi- 
mony yet  farther :  whilst  assuring  us,  tlmt  he  wrote 
four  Epistles  from  Smyrna  -,  namely,  to  the  Churches 
of  Ephesus,  Magnesia,  Tralles  and  Rome ;  he  gives 
us  just  grounds  to  conclude  that  these  also  must  have 
been  part  of  St.  Polycarp's  collection  ;  and  have  been 
ijome  of  those  others,  besides  the  two  before  mention- 
ed, which  he  tells  us  he  sent  to  the  Philippians,  unless 
we  should  suppose  that  either  he  knew  not  of  Igna- 
tius's  waiting,  though  every  day,  almost  every  hour, 
with  him  at  the  time  that  he  wrote  them  ;  or  else  that 
knowing  of  it,  he  took  no  care  to  preserve  the  copies 
of  his  Epistles  ;  which  yet  we  see  he  put  the  highest 
value,  that  can  well  be  imagined,  upon.  Seeing  there- 
fore we  cannot  with  any  reason  suppose,  either  that 

fz)  Vid.  Vindic.  Pearson,  in  Procem.  p.  20. 
(a)  Poljxarp.  Epist.  num.  xiii.  Annot.  Cotel.  in  loc.  Polycarp. 
p.  486.  B. 


OF  ST.  IGNATIUS'.  39 

St.  Polycarp  did  not  know  of  Tgnatius's  writing  to 
these  Cliurches  ;  nor  is  it  probable,  that  being  present 
with  him  at  the  writing  ot  them,  and  acquainted  with 
it,  he  should  not  have  kept  any  copies  of  his  letters  to 
th-em.  Seeing,  lastly,  he  himself  tells  us  that  he  had 
copies  of  more  of  the  Epistles  of  this  great  Saint,  be- 
sides those  that  were  sent  to  Smyrna,  and  that  what 
he  had,  he  sent  to  the  Philippians ;  neither  can  we 
reasonably  doubt  but  that  these  also  were  in  his  hands, 
and  sent  by  him  to  the  Church  at  Philippi. 

5.  And  thus  have  we,  I  think  upon  very  good 
grounds,  concluded  that  six  of  the  seven  Epistles, 
which  we  affirm  to  have  been  written  by  St.  Ignatius, 
were  collected  by  St.  Polycarp  ;  and  sent,  together 
with  his  own  E])istle,  to  the  Philippians.  Let  me  add 
yet  farther,  that  neither  can  we  reasonably  question 
but  that  the  seventh  too  was  at  that  time  in  the  hands 
of  St.  Polycarp  ;  and  by  consequence,  that  what  we 
now  have  is  no  other  collection  than  what  he  made 
(and  by  that  means  helped  to  ])rei3erve  to  after  ages) 
of  the  Epistles  of  this  holy  martyr.  Now  this  I  con- 
clude not  only  from  the  nearness  of  the  Church 
of  Philadelphia  to  which  it  was  written,  to  that  of 
Smyrna,  in  which  St.  Polycarp  resided  ;  and  from  the 
great  respect  which  all  the  neighbouring  Churches 
payed  to  him,  as  a  kind  of  universal  Bishop  of  the 
whole  Lesser  Asia ;  but  from  the  conclusion  of  the 
Epistle  itself ;  which  tells  us  that  it  was  sent  by  Igna- 
tius to  the  Philadelphians,  not  only  from  the  same 
place,  and  at  the  same  time  that  he  wrote  to  St.  Poly- 
carp himself  and  to  his  Church  at  Smyrna,  but  also 
by  the  same  person  that  carried  the  other  two,  and  that 
person  St.  Polycarp's  own  Deacon,  whom  he  had  sent 
with  Ignatius  to  Troas,.and  by  whom  Ignatius  wrote 
back  that  Epistle. 

6.  St.  Polycarp,  therefore,  certainly  knew  of  Igna- 
tius's  writing  to  the  Philadelphians  ;  and  very  proba- 
bly sent  on  Burrhus,  his  Deacon,  from  Smyrna  toPhi« 
ladelphia,  with  his  letter.     And  then  ItJiink  we  mav 


40  OF  THE  EPISTLES 

very  reasonably  conclude,  that  he  brought  back  with 
him  the  copy  of  it :  and  that  St.  Polycarp  had  that 
Epistle  too  in  his  hands,  when  he  wrote  to  the  Philip- 
pians. 

7.  Such  good  grounds  are  there  to  believe,  that  the 
collection  we  now  have  of  St.  Ignatius's  Epistles,  was 
no  other  than  what  St.  Polycarp  himself  made  ;  and 
referred  to  in  that  passage  of  his  own  Epistle  to  the 
Philippians,  which  I  have  before  shew^n  to  be  truly 
his,  and  not  the  addition  of  any  latter  hand.  And  the 
same  is  the  account  which  Eusebius(/'')  himself  has  gi- 
ven us  of  this  matter.  He  tells  us  that  as  Ignatius 
was  on  his  way  to  Rome,  where  he  was  to  be  cast  to 
the  wild  beasts,  he  not  only  confirmed  the  Churches 
that  were  in  the  places  through  which  he  passed,  by 
his  exhortations,  but  wrote  to  the  chiefest  of  those 
others  that  were  near,  such  Epistles  as  these  of  which 
w^e  are  now  speaking.  And  that,  as  he  goes  on,  in  this 
following  order  :  first,  from  Smyrna,(c)  where  he  tar- 
ried some  time  with  his  old  acquaintance  and  fellow 
disciple  St.  Polycarp,  he  wrote  to  the  Ephesians,  Mag- 
nesians,  Trallians  and  Romans  :  and  being  gone  far- 
ther on  his  way  to  Troas,  he  from  thence  wrote  to  the 
Philadelpliians,  and  Smyrnoeans ;  iha^  n  tu>  ruvrm  Ofa- 
rr/t't^t-ivoj  noxvKurTra,,  and  a  particular  letter  to  Polycarp, 
the  Bishop  of  Smyrna. 

8.  I  ^ay  nothing  to  the  testimony  of  St.  Hierome(rf) 
as  to  this  matter,  who  as  he  exactly  agrees  with  Eu- 
sebius  in  all  this,  so  I  make  no  question  but  that  he 
transcribed  his  account  out  of  him.  It  is  sufficiently 
evident  from  what  has  been  already  observed,  not  on- 
ly that  St.  Ignatius  did  in  general  write  some  Epistles 
(which  even  Monsieur  Daille(f)  himself  thinks  ought 
not  to  be  any  question)  but  that  he  wrote  to  those  par- 
ticular Churches  to  which  the  Epistles  we  now  have 
are  directed,  and  of  which  I  am  persuaded  there  ought 
to  be  as  little  doubt. 

(/?>  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.iii.  c.  36.      (e)  Vid.Chrys.Orat.  ad  AntiocheB. 

rJj  Libv.  de  -Script.  Illustr.  cap.  xvi 

(c)  Apud  Pearson.  Vindic  Ignat.  Prolegom.  p.  20. 


OF  ST.  IGNATIUS.  41 

9.  As  for  the  other  point  proposed,  and  by  which  the 
foregoing  also  will  be  yet  more  fully  conlirmcd,  namely, 
that  those  E})istles  we  now  have  are  the  same  that  Ig- 
natius wrote  :  two  things  there  are  that  seem  to  deter- 
mine our  belief  of  it.  First,  that  there  is  nothing  in 
these  Epistles,  as  we  now  have  them,  either  unworthy 
of  the  spirit  of  Ignatius,  or  the  character  that  antiquity 
has  given  us  of  them  :  nothing  disagreeing  to  the 
time  in  which  he  wrote,  or  that  siiould  seem  to  speak 
them  to  have  been  the  work  of  any  latter  author. — 
Islow  this,  as  it  hardly  ever  fails  to  discover  such  pieces 
as  are  falsely  imposed  upon  antifnt  authors  ;  so  there 
not  appearing  any  thing  of  this  kind  in  these  Epistles, 
inclines  us  tiie  more  readily  to  conclude,  tliut  they 
were  undoubtedly  written  by  him  whose  they  are 
said  to  be. 

10.  But  this  is  only  a  presumptive  argument  in  fa- 
vour of  these  Epistles ;  w  hich,  though  it  may  serve 
to  dispose  us  the  more  readily  to  receive  them  a?,  true 
and  genuine,  yet  is  it  not  alone  sufficient  to  prove  them 
so  to  be  ?  The  other  argument  I  have  to  otfer  \^  ])osi- 
tive  and  convincing,  namely,  that  we  find  these  Epis- 
tles, as  they  now  are,  exactly  agreeing  both  with  the 
descriptions  which  St.  Polycarp(/)  and  Eusebius(^) 
have  left  us  of  those  which  they  took  to  be  the  aulhen-. 
tic  Epistles  of  this  holy  man  ;  and  with  the  numerous 
quotations  which  the  a ntiejit  father s{li)  have  made  out 
of  them  ;  and  which  all  occur  in  the  same  words,  in 
our  present  copies  of  them,  that  they  are  cited  in  their 
writings. 

1 1.  This  has  been  so  fully  shewn  by  our  most  learn- 
ed Bishop  Pearson,  and  indeed  was  so  manifest  of  it- 
self to  any  one  that  had  ever  made  any  comparisons 
of  this  kind  ;  that  Monsieur  Daille(/)  himself  could 
not  deny  but  that  we  have  the  same  Epistles  now,  that 

(./")  Pearson.  Vind.  Ignat.  par.  i.  cap.  3.  pag.  27. 
(,^)  Ibid.  cap.  ii.  pag.  8. 

(/;)  Peavsou.  ibid.  j).  8.  ad  25.    Comp.  Testim.  Cotelerii  de  Tgnat. 
Et  Usser,  Dissert.  Ignat. 
(0  Apud  Pearson.  Vind.  Ignat.  Procem.  p.  20.  Et  Vind.  par.  i.  p.  8. 

[6] 


42  OF  THE   EPISTLES 

Eusebius,  Athanasius,  St.  Jerome,  Theodoret,  and  Ge- 
lasius,  had  heretofore.  So  that  the  only  question  then 
to  be  considered  by  us  is,  whether  those  Epistles 
vvhich  Eusebius,  &c.  had,  were  not  counterfeit,  but  the 
true  Epistles  of  this  great  martyr. 

12.  And  here,  first,  it  is  evident,  that  if  those 
Epistles  which  Eusebius  first,  and  then  the  rest  of 
-those  antient  writers  whom  I  before  mentioned,  took 
for  the  genuine  Epistles  of  St.  Ignatii-s,  were  none  of 
his;  the  true  Epistles  vvhich  I  have  just  now  shewn, 
and  which  it  is  confessed  were  written  by  him,  must 
before  that  time  have  been  utterly  lost,  or  otherwise 
destroyed,  out  of  the  world ;  it  being  very  improba- 
ble that  had  the  true  Epistles  been  still  remaining,  nei- 
ther  go  inquisitive  a  searcher  into  antiquity  as  Eusebi- 
us should  have  heard  of  them,  nor  such  great  and 
learned  men  as  those  that  followed  after,  have  had  any 
suspicion  of  any  such  deceit.  But  now  whether  this  be 
probable,  whether  it  can  be  supposed  that  such  Epis- 
tles as  these,  directed  to  so  many  great  and  eminent 
Churches,  collected  by  so  venerable  man  as  St.  Poly- 
carp,  and  written  by  so  glorious  a  martyr  as  St.  Ig- 
natius, should  within  so  little  time  have  been  utterly 
lost  out  of  the  Church  ;  I  shall  leave  it  to  any  one 
who  considers  liow  great  a  reverence  the  primitive 
Christians  had  for  every  thing  that  came  from  the 
hands  of  such  holy  and  excellent  men,  and  such  glo- 
rious martyrs  of  Christ  to  determine. 

1 3.  We  read  in  the  acts  of  the  martyrdom (^)  of 
this  blessed  Saint,  with  what  a  mighty  care  those  who 
went  with  him  to  Rome,  and  w^ere  the  eye-witnesses 
of  his-  suife-riiigs,  gathered  up  a  few  hard  bones  of 
his  body  which  the  lions  had  left,  and  how  they 
brought  them  back  in  a  kind  of  triumph  to  his  Church 
at  Antioch.  And  we  are  told  with  what  pomp  they 
were  many  ages  after  taken  up  from  the  place  where 
they  were  first  buried,  and  carried  by  the  command 

(A)  i^ce  liis  niartyrdom,  num.  xii. 


OF    ST.    IGNATIUS,  43 

of  the  younger  Theodosius  within  the  city;  inso- 
much, that  as  our  histoiian»'(/)  observe,  there  was  a 
festival  solemnity  established  upon  that  occasion,  and 
annually  observed  to  the  very  -time  in  which  they 
wrote,  in  remembrance  of  it.  But  was  the  Church 
then  so  careful  of  a  few  dead  bones  of  such  a  Saint 
as  this,  and  did  they  esteem  them  as  so  great  a  trea- 
sure, and  yet  had  they  eo  little  regard  to  his  writings, 
(the  laot  testimonies  of  his  aftection  to  the  Churches 
to  which  he  wrote)  as  to  suffer  them  within  two  hun- 
dred years  to  be  so  utterly  lost  as  not  to  be  once 
known  or  heard  of,  by  the  greatest  and  most  curious 
searchers  into  antiquity  ?  This  is,  I  confess,  to  me  so 
very  improbable,  that  I  could  almost  as  easily  believ-e 
the  Holy  Scriptures  themselves  to  have  been  upon  a 
sudden  changed  into  some  other  Epistles  than  what 
St.  Peter  or  St.  Paul  wrote,  as  that  such  Epistles  as 
these  could  be  so  totally  defaced,  as  some  pretend, 
and  new  ones  set  out  in  the  room  of  them,  and  yet 
nobody  know  any  thing  of  the  doing  of  it.  But  such 
impossibilities  as  these  must  learned  men  be  content 
to  please  themselves,  and  to  impose  upon  others 
withal,  who  resolve  to  be  wiser  than  any  that  went 
before  them ;  and  to  be  able  to  know  better  at  fifteen 
hundred  years  distance,  what  Ignatius  wrote,  than 
those  did  who  lived  within  two  centuries  of  him. 

14.  For  to  press  our  argument  yet  more  closely, 
since  it  is  allowed  that  Ignatius  did  write  some  Epis- 
tles, and  I  think  sufficiently  evident  that  St.  Polycarp 
did  make  a  collection  of  them,  and  send  them,  to- 
gether with  his  own,  to  the  Philippians  ;  I  presume  it 
will  not  be  questioned  but  that  he  most  certainly  had 
the  genuine  writings  of  that  holy  martyr,  his  dear 
friend  and  fellow  disciple.  Now  St.  Polycarp  suffered 
not  according  to  the  earliest  computation  of  our  accu- 
rate Bishop  Pearson(//z)  until  the  year  of  our  Saviour, 

(/)  Evasjrms  lib.  i.  cap.  16.    Nicephor.  lib.  xiv.  cap.  44. 
{m)  Pearson  Dissert.  Chroii.  ii.  cap.  xiv.  ad.  xx. 


44  OF   "njE   EPISTLES 

147,  and  others(7<')  suppose  it  to  have  been  yet  later. 
Hitherto  therefore  it  is  certain  that  the  true  Kpistles 
of  Ignatius  continued  in  the  Church  :  it  being  by  no 
means  probable  that  they  should  have  been  changed, 
whilst  the  men  lived  to  whom  Ignatius  wrote ;  while 
Polycarp  was  living  who  collected  them  together; 
and  whilst  those  of  the  Church  of  Fhihppi  remained, 
to  whom  he  sent  them. 

1 5.  To  St.  Polycarp,  let  us  add  his  scholar  and  ad- 
mirer, Irenaeus,  and  as  himself  .professes  a  most  dili- 
gent collector  of  whatever  fell  from  that  holy  man. 
Tiuit  he  had  the  Epistles  of  St.  Ignatius,  Eusebiut.(o) 
assures  us ;  who  particularly  takes  notice  of  his 
quoting  several  passages  out  of  them,  and  mentioneth 
one  of  his  quotations  out  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Ro- 
mans,(/>)  which  is  still  extant  in  the  works  of  Irenae- 
us,(<7)  and  agrees  with  the  copy  published  by  Monsieur 
Ruinart ;  only  that  this  hath  «^/©-  x^i'io^  whereas  it 
ought  to  be  read  u{i®-'<s>iov  as  appears  from  the  old  in- 
terpretation both  of  Irenaeus,  and  of  Ignatius's  Epis- 
tles, W  hich  however  is  no  greater  a  difference  than 
that  of  Acts  XX.  28,  where  some  copies  have  'E««Ajj<r<<«i. 
©foy  others  kv^^ov  others  Xf;?«y  not  to  mention  any 
other  places  of  the  New  Testament.  And  it  must  be 
allowed  that  the  other  passages  of  which  Eusebius(/') 
speaks,  were  also  to  have  been  found  in  the  Epistles 
as  he  had  them  :  because  otherwise,  the  difference 
between  what  the  one  quoted,  and  the  other  read  in 
his  copy  of  those  Epistles,  would  presently  have  dis- 
covered the  fraud,  and  shewn  that  his  Epistles  were 
not  the  .'■ame  with  those  wliich  Irenaeus,  mentioned. 

16  And  this  puts  the  matter  yet  more  out  of  doubt ; 
for  if  Eusebius  had  the  same   Epistles   that   Irenaeus 

in)  Usher  Anno  169.  Euseb.  &  in  eum  Vales  167.  Petitus  175, 
&c.    6V  f  h  low. 

(o)  FAiseb  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  v.  cap.  8. 

Ifi)  Ibid.  lib.  iii.  cap.  36. 

{</)  Irenxus,  lib.  v.  cap.  28. 

(r)  Comp.  Euseb.  loc  cit.  with  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and 
pther  E^pistles  hei-e  translated. 


OF   ST.    IGNATIUS.  45 

had,  we  must  allow  one  of  these  two  things ;  either 
that  he  had  a  genuine  copy  of  them,  as  we  aflfirm  ; 
or  that  Ireiiauus,  the  disciple  and  contemporary  of 
St.  Polycarp  had  not ;  which  would  be  very  unreason- 
able to  suppose. 

1 7.  For  not  to  say  any  thing  as  to  this  matteF,  that 
Irenaeus  lived  too  near  the  time  both  in  which  Igna- 
tius wrote,  and  St.  Polycarp  collected  his  Epistles,  to 
have  been  imposed  upon  in  this  particular  :  seeing  lie 
himself  tehs  us  how  careful  he  was  to  gather  up  what- 
ever came  from  the  hand  of  that  holy  man,  and  that 
he  not  only  had  the  Epistles  of  Ignatius,  as  appears 
by  his  citing  ol  them ;  but,  as  himself  declares, (^) 
had  also  the  Epistle  of  Polycarp  to  the  Philippiaii?,  at 
the  end  of  which  the  Epi>tles  of  Ignatius  were  sub- 
joined :  what  can  we  conclude,  but  that  the  copy  he 
had  of  both  was  taken  from  that  of  his  master  Poly- 
carp ;  which  being  to  be  sure,  authentic,  it  must  re- 
main that  Irenaeus's  was  so  too  ? 

1 8.  Were  it  needful  to  add  any  thing  yet  farther 
to  shew  that  Eusebius,  who  is  confessed  to  have  had 
the  same  copy  of  St.  Ignatius  that  we  have  now, 
had  no  other  than  that  of  St.  Polycarp  so  often  men- 
tioned ;  I  might  to  the  testimony  of  Irenyeus,  before 
alleged,  add  that  of  Origen,(/)  who  began  to  live 
some  time  before  the  other  died  ;  for  this  Father  has 
not  only  spoken  of  these  Epistles,  but  has  left  ws  two 
quotations  out  of  them  ;  and  both  to  be  found  in  our 
copies  which  we  affirm  to  be  true  and  authentic. 
Now  from  him  to  Eusebius,  was  not  above  half  a  cen- 
tury ;  too  little  a  while  for  so  great  an  alteration  to 
have  been  made  in  writings  spread  up  and  down  into 
so  many  hands ;  read  by  all  the  learned  and  pious 
men  of  those  days ;  and  upon  all  these  accounts  ut- 
terly incapable  of  such  a  change,  as  is  without  the 
authority  of  one  single  writer,  only  upon,  I  know  not 

(s)  Apud  Euseb.  Epist.  ad  Floriu.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  v.  cap.  20. 
it)  Orjt;.  Homil.  vj,  in  Luc.    Et.  in  Cantic.  Pi'oleg. 


46  OF  THE  EPISTLES 

what  conjectures,  supposed   to  have  been  made  in 
them. 

19.  But  I  enlarge  myself  too  much  in  so  plain  a 
matter  ;  and  which  I  should  hardly  have  thought 
worth  the  examining  thus  distinctly,  had  it  not  engag- 
ed the  pens  of  so  many  learned  men  of  the  leformed 
religion,  that  it  might  have  seemed  too  g^reat  an  omis- 
sion in  such  a  discourse  as  this,  not  to  have  given 
some  account  of  it.  As  for  what  we  fmd  a  late  ItarVi- 
ed  writer(?/)  advancing  in  opposition  to  the  authority 
of  these  Epistles,  that  our  copies  though  exceedingly 
more  perfect  than  any  that  were  ever  extant  before- 
those  great  men  Bishop  Usher  and  Isaac  Vossius  set 
out,  the  one  the  old  Latin  versions,  the  other,  the  ori- 
ginal Greek,  from  the  manuscript  which  he  found  of 
it  in  the  Florentine  library  :  yet  there  may  be  reason 
still  to  suspect  that  they  are  not  so  free  from  all  cor- 
ruptions as  were  to  be  wished  :•  I  reply,  that  if  b© 
means  that  the  same  has  happened  to  these  Epistles  as 
has  done  to  all  other  antient  writings,  that  letters,  or 
words,  have  been  mistaken,  and  perhaps  even  the 
pieces  of  some  sentences  corrupted,  either  by  the  care- 
lessness or  ignorance  of  the  transcribers ;  I  see  no  rea- 
son why  we  should  deny  that  to  have  befallen  these 
Epistles,  which  has  been  the  misfortue  of  all  other 
pieces  of  the  like  antiquity.  This,  therefore,  it  has 
been  often  declared,(.v)  that  neither  do  we  contend  a- 
bout ;  nor  can  any  one,  who  reads  the  best  copies  we 
have  of  them  with  any  care  or  judgment,  make  any 
doubt  of  it.  But  as  for  any  larger  interpolations,  such 
as  were  those  of  the  copies  before  extant ;  for  any 
changes  or  mistakes  that  may  call  in  question  either 
the  credit  or  authority  of  these  Epistles  as  we  now 
have  them  ;(t/)  we  utterly  deny  that  there  are  any 
such  in  these  last  editions  of  them ;  nor  has  that  learn- 


(u)  Ernest.  Tentzel.  Exercit.  select,  iii.  num.  11,  12.  ])ag.  67. 
(.r)    Vossii  Annot.  passim.    Pearson.    Vind.  Ignat.    Proleg.  p.  20. 
(v)  See  the  objections  of  Tentzelius  fully  answered  by  the  learp- 
ed  Dr.  Grabe.    Spicileg.  Sec.  ii.  pag.  227,  &c. 


OF  ST.  IGNATIUS.  47 

ed  man  offered  any  thing  to  induce  us  to  believe  that 
there  are. 

20.  And  here  I  should  have  concluded  these  reflec- 
tions, but  that  there  is  yet  one  thing  more  to  be  taken 
notice  of,  which  must  by  no  means  be  passed  by — 
namely,  that  our  most  learned  Archbishop  Usher(2) 
himself,  though  he  agrees  with  us  as  to  the  authority 
of  the  other  six  Epistles  here  translated,  yet  doubts 
whether  the  seventh,  written  to  St.  Polycarp,  be  genu- 
ine or  no.  Nor  does  Isaac  Vossius(a)  himself  deny 
but  that  there  are  some  things  in  it  that  may  seem  to 
render  it  suspicious ;  though  more  to  prove  it  to  be 
authentic.  For,  first,  St.  Polycarp(i?*)  expressly  assures 
us  that  Ignatius  had  written  to  him ;  so  both  Eusebi- 
us(c)  and  St.  Hieiome(QQ  teach  us  to  understand  his 
expression.  Tlvey  mention  the  Epistle  to  Polycarp,  as 
distinct  from  that  to  the  Church  of  Smyrna :  and  se- 
condly, the  antient  Fathers(£')  quote  it  as  Ignatius's  no 
less  tlian  the  rest.  From  both  which  it  seems  to  be 
very  plain,  that  this  also  has  the  same  evidence  of  be- 
ing written  by  Ignatius  that  any  of  the  rest  have  ;  and 
therefore  that  he  who  allows  it  as  sufficient  for  the  one 
ought  not  to  refuse  it  for  the  other. 

21.  As  for  that  which  seems  to  be  the  most  difficult 
to  account  for  in  it,  namely,  his  writing  in  the  plural 
number^  and  giving  several  instructions  about  the  be- 
haviour of  the  common  people,  particularly  that,  to 
adhere  to  the  Bishops  chap  v.  and  vi.  it  is  rightly  ob- 
served by  Vossius  in  his  annotations  on  those  chapters, 
that  Ignatius  in  that  place  speaks  not  to  St.  Polycarp ; 
but,  by  a  usual  change  of  person,  intimates  what  he 
would  have  Polycarp  say  to  his  Church :  and  whoso- 
ever shall  consider  in  what  manner  he  brings  in  what 
he  there  delivers  ;  say  to  f?ii/  sisters,  &c.     And  again, 

(-)  Dissert,  de  Igtvat.  cap.  iii. 

(«)  Annot.  in  Igiial.  Epist.  pag.  264,  265. 

{/))  Polycarp.  Epist.  luiiii.  xiii.        (c)  Hist.  Eccle.s.  lib,  iii.  c.  .16. 

(d)  Hieron)  m.  de  Viris  lUustr.  in  Ignat. 

((")  Vid.  Isaac.  V'oss.  Annot.  loc.  supr.  cit. 


48  OF   THE   EPISTLES,  &C. 

exhort  my  brethren,  &c. — will  presently  see  how  those 
instructions  are  to  be  understood. 

22.  And  now  it  remains  only  that  I  give  some  short 
account  of  the  following  translation  of  these  Epistles. 
The  copies  from  which  I  did  it  w^re  those  of  Isaac 
Vossius,  and  Bishop  Usher ;  comparing  both  as  I  had 
occasion  with  the  late  edition  of  Cotelerius.  In  the 
salutation  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  I  have  depart- 
ed fron\^all  of  them,  and  followed  the  correction  of 
that  judicious  man,  whose  name  I  mention  in  a  note 
to  it.  I  thought  myself  the  more  at  liberty  to  do  this, 
because  that  this  Epistle  was  not  found  in  the  Floren- 
tine manuscript ;  but  made  up,  in  some  measure,  from 
the  Latin  versions,  by  the  conjectures  of  learned  men  : 
and  however  it  has  since  been  published,  together  with 
the  acts  of  the  martyrdom  of  St.  Ignatius,  in  its  ori- 
ginal Greek,  yet  I  have  rather  chosen  to  note  the  dif- 
ferences between  that  and  the  copy  I  before  followed, 
than  to  give  a  preference  to  either.  And  the  reader 
will  have  this  advantage  by  it,  that  he  will  here  see 
both;  and  may  make  use  of  his  own  judgment,  if  at 
any  time  the  copies  disagree,  to  inform  him  which  he 
thinks  to  be  the  most  correct.  For  the  rest,  I  have  kept 
as  strictly  to  the  text  of  Vossius,  as  the  sense  would 
permit  me  to  do  ;  only  where  a  place  was  manifestly 
imperfect  I  have  sometimes  taken  the  liberty  to  ex- 
press my  own  conjectures,  though  differing  from  those 
of  others,  with  whom  nevertheless  I  pretend  not  to 
compare  myself.  But  then  I  seldom  do  this  without 
taking  notice  of  it,  and  telling  my  reader  to  whom  he 
may  recur  for  somewhat  a  different  opinion.  If  after 
all  there  shall  appear  some  faults  in  my  translation  ; 
though  T  may  modestly  say  I  have  taken  what  care  my 
little  ucquaintance  in  these  matters  would  enable  me 
to  do,  to  avoid  them  ;  I  desire  it  may  be  considered, 
that  I  had  a  difficult  author  to  deal  with  ;  and  I  shall 
be  very  ready  thankfully  to  amend  any  error,  that 
any  more  discerning  person  shall  think  fit  to  advertise 
me  of,  if  ever  this  collection  should  be  thought  wor= 
thy  to  come  to  another  edition. 


CHAPTER  V. 

OF  TIIE  MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  IGNATIUS ;  AND  OF  THE  FOL- 
LOWING RELATION  OF  IT,  WRITTEN  BV  T1105E  WHO  WERE 
PRESENT  AT  HIS  SUFFERINGS. 

Of  the  Life  of  St.  Ignatius  ;  whence  he  was  called  Thenphorus  ? 
That  he  never  saw  Christ  ;  but  was  converted  to  Christianity  by 
the  Apostles;  and  bj'  them  made  bishop  of  Antioch.  How  he  be- 
liaved  himself  in  that  station.  Of  his  death.  Why  lie  was  sent 
from  Antioch  to  Rome,  in  order  to  his  suffering  there.  Meta- 
phrastes  account  of  the  effect  which  his  death  wrought  upon  the 
Emperor  Trajan,  rejected.  How,  the  persecution  of  the  Christians 
came  to  be  mitigated  about  the  time  he  suffered.  An  inquiry  into 
the  time  of  his  martyrdom. 

1.  IN  the  foregoing  chapter  I  have  given  such  an 
account  of  the  Epistles  of  St.  Ignatius,  as  seemed  ne- 
cessary to  vindicate  the  authority  of  them,  and  to  re- 
move those  prejudices  which  some  had  of  late  endea- 
voured to  raise  against  them.  1  am  now  to  pass  from 
the  writings  of  this  holy  man,  to  his  truly  great  and 
heroical  sutTerings :  an  account  whereof  is  in  the  next 
place  subjoined,  in  the  relation  of  those  who  accom- 
panied him  from  Antioch  to  Rome,  and  were  there 
the  eye-witnesses  of  his  martyrdom. 

2.  But  before  I  come  to  the  consideration  of  this 
last  and  noblest  part  of  his  life,  I  cannot  but  think  it 
will  be  expected  from  me  to  give  some  account  of  the 
foregoing  passages  of  it :  that  so  we  may  have  at  once 
a  full  view  of  this  great  Saint,  and  perceive  by  what 
steps  he  prepared  iiimself  for  so  constant  and  glorious 
a  death. 

3.  And  here  it  will  be  necessary  for  me  in  the  first 
place  to  consider  the  character  which  he  gives  of  him- 
self in  the  beginning  of  all  his  Epistles,  and  which  he 
freely  asserted  before  the  Emperor(/^)  himself  at  his 
examination,  namely,  that  of  I'heophorus.  Now  this, 
according  to  the  different  pronunciation  of  it,  may  be 
expounded  after  a  different  manner,  and  signities  eir 

(•//)  Acts  of  Ignatius,  numb,  iv,  v. 

[7] 


50  OF    THE  MARTYRDOM 

ther  a  person  carried  by  God.,  or  else  a  divine  person.^ 
one  who  carries  God  in  his  breast.  And  in  both  these 
significations  we  find  this  name  to  have  been  given  to 
this  holy  man. 

4.  For  1st.  as  to  the  former  signification,  we  are 
told  by  some  of  the  writers  of  his  life,  that  St. 
Ignatius,  was  the  child  whom  our  blessed  Saviour 
took  in  his  arms,  and  set  before  his  disciples  as 
a  pattern  of  humility,  when  he  told  them,  "  that  unless 
they  should  be  converted,  and  become  as  little  chil- 
dren, they  should  in  no  wise  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  God  :"  and  that  from  thence  he  took  the  name  of 
Theophorus ;  one  who  was  born,  or  carried  by  God. 
And  thus  not  only  Metaphrastes(/)  and  Nicephorus(/c) 
among  the  Greeks  j  but  as  our  learned  Bishop  Ush- 
er(/)  tells  us,  some  Syriac  writers  more  antient  than 
they,  both  interpret  this  name,  and  give  an  account 
of  its  being  attributed  to  this  blessed  martyr. 

5.  But  as  stories  of  this  kind  seldom  lose  in  the  re- 
lation, so  w^e  find  the  Latines(w)  making  a  farther 
improvement  of  the  present  fable.  For  having  con- 
firmed the  truth  of  what  these  men  had  before  ob- 
served, of  St.  Ignatius's  being  taken  up  by  our  Savi- 
our into  his  arms,  they  add,  that  for  this  reason,  the 
Apostles,  when  they  made  him  Bishop  of  Antioch, 
durst  not  lay  their  hands  upon  him,  *'  he  having  been 
before  both  commended  by  our  Saviour  Christ,  and 
sanctified  by  his  touching  of  him." 

6.  There  is  so  much  of  romance  in  all  the  latter 
part  of  this  story,  and  so  little  grounds  for  the  former, 
that  I  shall  not  need  to  spend  any  time  in  the  confut- 
ing of  either.  It  is  enough  that  St.  Chrysostome(/^) 
has  assured  us,  that  this  holy  man  never  saw  the 
Lord,  and  that  all  the  other  antient  writers  are  silent 

(;")  Metaphrast.  apiid  Coteler.  p.  991. 
(A)  Nice])h.  Hist.  Eccl.  lib.  ii.  cap.  35. 
(/)  Usher.  Annot.  in  Act.  Mart.  Ignati-num.  iv. 
(7?/)  Vid.  Annot.   in  Concil.  Oecum.  viii.  Concil.   Lab.    torn.  viii. 
p.  994.  D. 

(7O  Homil.  in  St.  Ignat.  to.  1.    Fevardent.  p.   499,  506.  B.  C. 


OF    ST.    IGXATIUS.  61 

as  to  this  particular.  Which  makes  me  the  rather 
wonder  at  the  endeavor  of  a  late  learned  writer(o)  of 
our  own  country,  to  give  countenance  to  such  a  fa- 
ble ;  which  if  not  destitute  of  all  probability,  yet  at 
least  wants  any  good  authority  to  support  it ;  and  as 
our  learned  Bishop  Pearson(/))  very  reasonably  con- 
jectures, was  first  started  about  the  time  of  the  8th 
General  Council,  by  the  party  of  that  Ignatius  who 
was  then  set  up  in  opposition  to  Photius ;  and  from 
thence  derived  both  to  Anastatius  among  the  Latines, 
and  to  Metaphrastes  among  the  Greeks. 

7.  To  pass  then  from  this  fabulous  account  of  this 
title,  let  us  come  to  the  consideration  of  the  true  im- 
port of  it.  Now  for  that  as  we  cannot  have  any  bet- 
ter, so  neither  need  we  desire  any  other  account  than 
what  this  holy  man(ty)  himself  gave  the  Emperor  of 
that  name.  When  being  asked  by  him,  who  was 
Theophorus  ?  he  replied,  he  who  has  Christ  in  his 
breast.  And  in  this  sense  was  this  name  commonly 
used  among  the  antients,  as  has  been  shewn  in  a  mul- 
titude of  examples  by  Bishop  Pearson,(/-)  in  his  ela- 
borate vindication  of  Ignatius's  Epistles.  I  shall  offer 
only  one  of  them,  that  of  St.  Cyrill,  who  anathema- 
tizes those  who  should  call  our  Saviour  Christ,  The- 
ophorus ;  lest,  says  he,  he  should  thereby  be  under- 
stood to  have  been  no  other  than  one  of  the  Saints. 

8.  It  remains  then  that  Ignatius  was  called  Theo- 
phorus, for  the  same  reason  that  any  other  divine,  or 
excellent  person,  might  have  been  so  called  ;  namely, 
upon  the  account  of  his  admirable  piety  :  because  his 
soul  was  full  of  the  love  of  God,  and  sanctified  with 
an  extraordinary  portion  of  the  Divine  Grace  ;  as 
both  his  life  shewed,  and  the  earnest  desire  he  had  to 
be  dissolved  and  to  be  with  Christ,  and  his  joy  when 
he  saw  himself  approaching  towards  it ;  and  (to  men- 

CoJ  Montac.  Origin.  Eccles.    to.  ii.  p.  211,  212. 
C/0  Vind.  Ignat.  Part.  ii.  c.  xii.  p.  149. 
{^J  Acts  of  Ignat.  num.  v. 
frj  Vinci.  Ignat.  Part.  ii.  p.  144, 


52  OF    THE   MARTYRDOM 

tion  no  more)  his  constancy  in  his  last,  and  most  ter- 
rible conflict  with  the  wild  beasts,  will  not  suffer  us 
to  doubt. 

9.  But  though  the  story  of  our  Saviour's  taking  St. 
Ignatius  into  his  his  arms  be  of  no  credit,  yet  so  much 
St.  Chrysostome  tells  us,(5)  that  he  was  intimately  ac- 
quainted with  the  holy  Apostles,  and  instructed  by 
them  in  the  full  knowledge  of  all  the  mysteries  of  the 
Gospel.  What  was  the  country  that  gave  birth  to 
this  blessed  Saint,  or  who  his  parents  were,  we  can- 
not tell.  Indeed  as  to  the  former  of  these,  his  coun- 
try, a  late  author(if)  has  endeavoured  from  a  passage 
in  Abulfaragius,  set  out  by  our  incomparable  Dr.  Po- 
cock,  to  fix  it  at  Nora  in  Sardinia,  a  place  which  still 
retains  its  antient  name  with  very  little  variation. 
This  is  certain,  that  growing  eminent  both  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  in  a  life  ex- 
actly framed  according  to  the  strictest  rules  of  it  ;  he 
w^as  upon  the  death  of  Kuodius,  chosen  by  the  Apos- 
tles that  were  still  living,  to  be  Bishop  of  Antioch, 
the  metropolis  of  Syria  ;  and  whatever  Anastasius 
pretends(//')  received  imposition  of  hands  from  them. 

10.  How  he  behaved  himself  in  this  great  station, 
though  we  have  no  particular  account  left  to  us,  yet 
we  may  easily  conclude  from  that  short  hint  that  is 
given  us  of  it,  in  the  relation  of  his  martyrdom. (*•) 
Where  we  are  told  that  he  w^as  "  a  man  in  all  things 
like  unto  the  Apostles ;  that  as  a  good  governor,  by 
the  helm  of  prayer  and  fasting,  by  the  constancy  of 
his  doctrine  and  spiritual  labour,  he  opposed  himself 
to  the  floods  of  the  adversary  :  that  he  was  like  a  di- 
vine lamp  illuminating  the  hearts  of  the  faithful  by 
his  exposition  of  the  holy  Scriptures ;  and  lastly,  that 

(s)  Homil.  in  Ignat.  pag.  499.  to.  i.  Fevavdent. 

(t )  Ernest.  Tentzel.  Exercit.  Select,  iii.  num.  ii.  p.  47'.  Comp. 
Dr.  Grabe  Spicileg.  torn.  ii.  p.  1. 

(uj  Vid.  Chrys(ist.  Orat.  in  Laud.  Ignat.  Theodoret.  to.  iv,  p. 
33.  Dial.  1.  Comp.  Usser.  Annot.  in  Epist.  ad  Antioch.  p.  107. 
Pearson.  Vind.  Ignat.  part,  ii,  p.  107. 

(x)  Acts  of  Ignat.  num.  i,  ii,  iii, 


OF    ST.    IGNATIUS.  53 

to  preserve  his  church,  he  doubted  not  freely,  and  of 
his  own  accord,  to  expose  himself  to  the  most  bitter 
death."  This  is  in  general  the  character  of  his  beha- 
viour in  his  Church  of  Antioch ;  a  greater  than  which 
can  hardly  be  given  to  any  man.  JSor  indeed  can  we 
doubt  but  that  he  who,  as  Eusebius(y)  tells  us,  and 
as  his  Epistles  still  remaining,  abundantly  testify,  was 
so  careful  of  all  the  other  Churches,  to  confirm  tlieni 
in  a  sound  faith,  and  in  a  constant  adherence  to  (heir 
holy  religion  ;  was  certainly  much  more  vigilant  (o 
promote  the  interests  of  piety  within  his  own  diocese, 
which  was  blessed  with  his  government  above  forty 
years.(^) 

1 1.  Hence  we  may  observe,  what  a  tender  concern 
he  expresses  in  all  his  Epistles  ior  his  Church  at  Anti- 
och :  with  what  affection  he  recommends  it  to  the 
prayers  of  those  to  whom  he  wrote  ;  and  es})ecially 
to  the  care  of  his  dear  friend  and  fellow  disciple,  St. 
Polycarp.  And  when  he  heard  at  Troas  of  the  ceas- 
ing of  the  persecution  there,  how  did  he  rejoice  at  it  ? 
and  require  all  the  neighbouring  Churches(fl')  to  re- 
joice with  him;  and  to  send  their  messengers  and  let- 
ters thither,  to  congratulate  with  them  upon  that  ac- 
count ? 

12.  Such  was  his  affection  towards  his  own  Church, 
and  his  care  of  all  the  others  round  about  him  :  by 
both  of  which  he  became  in  such  an  extraordinary 
favour  with  them,  that  they  thought  nothing  could  be 
sufllcient  to  express  their  respect  towards  him.  And 
therefore  we  are  told,  that  when  he  was  carried  from 
Antioch  to  Rome,  in  order  to  his  suffering,  all  the 
Churches  every  where,  sent  messengers(Z')  on  the  way 
to  attend  him,  and  to  communicate  to  his  wants.  And 
■what  is  yet  more,  they  were  generally  their  Bishops 

(y )  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  iii.  cap,  56. 

(z)  Euseb.  Chron.  ab  anno  69  ad  110.  alii  ad  116.     Vid.  infr. 

(a)  See  his  Epistles  to  the  Philadelph.  Smyrn.  and  to  St.  Poly- 
carp. 

(b)  Vid.  Ignat.  Epist.  8c  speciatim  ad  Rom.  num.  ix.    Add.  Act. 
Ignat.  num.  ix. 


54  OF    THE   MARTYRDOM        . 

themselves  that  came  to  meet  him,  and  thousrht  it  a 
singular  happiness  to  receive  some  spiritual  exhortu- 
tions  from  him.  And  vvljen  he  was  dead,  they  paid 
such  an  honour  to  his  memory,  as  to  account  the  few 
bones(c)  that  were  left  of  him  by  the  wild  beasts, 
more  precious  than  the  richest  jewels  :  insomuch  that 
we  are  told  they  were  several  ages(G(')  after  taken  up 
from  the  place  where  they  were  iirst  deposited,  as  not 
honourable  enough  for  them  to  lie  in ;  and  that  being 
brought  within  the  city  where  he  once  was  Bishop, 
there  was  instituted  a  yearly  festival  in  memory  of 
him. 

13.  As  for  what  concerns  the  circumstances  of  his 
death,  they  are  so  particularly  recounted  in  the  rela- 
tion I  have  here  subjoined  of  it,  that  nothing  more 
needs  to  be  added,  to  what  is  there  delivered  of  this 
matter.  Yet  one  remark  I  cannot  but  make  on  that 
particular  of  his  story  which  has  puzzled  so  many 
learned  men(e)  to  account  for,  but  may  easily  be  re- 
solved, and  I  believe  most  truly  too,  into  the  over- 
ruling hand  of  the  Divine  Providence  :  and  that  is, 
of  the  sending  of  this  holy  man  from  Antioch  as  far 
as  Rome  to  suffer.  For  whatever  the  design  of  the 
Emperor(/)  may  have  been  in  it ;  whether  he  in- 
tended to  increase  his  sufferings  by  a  jonrney  so  wea- 
risome, and  attended  with  so  many  bitter  circumstan- 
ces, as  that  must  needs  have  been  to  a  person,  very 
probably  at  that  time,  fourscore  years  of  age  :  or 
whether  he  hoped  by  this  means  to  have  overcome  his 
constancy,  and  to  have  drawn  him  away  from  his 
faith  :  or  lastly,  whether,  as  Metaphrastes(^)  tells  us, 
upon  his  consulting  with  those  of  the  Senate  who  were 
with  him,  he  was  advised  "  not  to  let  him  suffer  at 
Antioch,  lest  thereby  he  should  raise  his  esteem  the 

(c)  Vid.  Act.  Ignat.  num.  xiii. 
fd)  Vid.  Usserii  Ann.  in  Act.  Ignat.  num.  37. 
(e)  Vid.  Scalig.  in  Euseb.  ad  Ann.  110. 

(/)  Vid.  Usser.  Not.  in  Act.  Ignat.  num.  ix.  p.  39,  40.  Tentzel. 
Exevc.  iii.  p.  49. 
(^')  Mart,  apud  Cotelei*. 


•OF  ST.  IGNATIUS.  55 

more  among  the  people,  and  render  him  still  more 
dear  and  desirable  to  them  :"  we  cannot  doubt,  but 
that  God  hereby  designed  to  present  to  all  the  nations 
througli  whicK  he  was  to  pass,  a  glorious  instance  of 
the  power  of  his  religion,  that  could  enable  this  bless- 
ed martyr  with  so  much  constancy  to  despise  all  the 
violence  of  his  enemies ;  and  to  be  impatient  after 
those  trials  which  they  hoped  should  have  aiTrighted 
him  into  a  base  and  degenerous  compliance  with  their 
desires. 

14.  This  was  indeed  a  triumph  worthy  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion  r  Nor  was  it  any  small  advantage  to  the 
Churches  at  such  a  critical  time,  to  have  their  zeal 
awakened,  and  their  courage  confirmed,  both  by  the 
example  and  exhortations  of  this  great  man,  from  An- 
tioch  even  to  Rome  ilself.  And  we  are  accordingly 
told  with  what  mighty  comfort  and  satisfaction  they 
received  his  instructions ;  and  as  the  authors(/^)  of  his 
acts  express  it,  rcjoictd  to  partake  in  his  spiritual  gift. 

15.  Nay,  but  if  we  may  believe  Aletaphrastes  as  to 
the  effect  which  the  suflerings  of  this  holy  man  had 
upon  the  mind  of  the  Emperor,  the  Church  received 
yet  greater  benelit  by  his  death.  "  For  Trajan, (/)  says 
he,  hearing  of  what  had  been  done  to  Ignatius,  and 
how  undauntedly  he  had  undergone  the  sentence  that 
was  pronounced  against  him,  and  being  informed  that 
the  Christians  were  a  sort  of  men  that  did  nothing 
contrary  to  the  laws,  nor  were  guilty  of  any  impieties, 
but  worshipped  Christ  as  the  Son  of  God,  and  exer- 
cised all  temperance  both  in  meat  and  drink,  nor  med- 
dled with  any  thing  that  was  forbidden :  he  began  to 
repent  of  what  he  had  done,  and  conmianded  that  the 
Christians  should  indeed  be  searched  out,  but  that  be- 
ing discovered  tliey  should  not  be  put  to  death  ;  only 
they  should  not  be  admitted  into  any  offices,  nor  be 
suffered  to  meddle  with  any  public  employs.  Thus 
was  not  only  the  life  of  Ignatius  of  great  use  to  the 
Church,  but  his  very  death  the  means  of  procuring 

(//)  Acts  of  Ignat.  num.  ix.     (/)  Mavt.I^iat.apudCotcler.p.l002. 


56  OF    THE    MARTYRDOM 

much  good  to  it."  And  what  Metaphrastes  here  tells 
us,  we  iind  iu  effect  delivered  by  another  author(A-)  of 
his  acts  not  yet  set  forth ;  from  whom  he  seems  to 
have  taken  his  story,  only  with  the  addition  of  some 
farther  circumstances  of  his  own,  to  mal^e  it  the  more 
complete. 

16.  But  though  I  should  be  far  from  envying  any 
thing  that  might  make  for  the  honour  of  this  blessed 
martyr ;  yet  are  there  many  circumstances  in  the  story 
which  Metaphrastes  has  here  put  together,  that  make 
me  justly  call  in  question  the  truth  of  it.  For  first, 
it  is  evident  beyond  all  doubt,  that  the  persecution  was 
abated  at  Antioch  before  Ignatius  suffered,  nay  before 
he  was  yet  gone  out  of  the  Lesser  Asia.  Insomuch 
that  in  his  three  last  Epistles  which  he  wrote  from 
Troas,  to  the  Philadelphians,  the  Smyrnseans,  and  to 
Polycarp  himself,  he  particularly  takes  notice  of  the 
peace  of  the  Church  of  Antioch,  and  exhorts  them  to 
send  congratulatory  messages  thither  upon  the  account 
of  it. 

17.  Nor  was  this  suspension  of  the  persecution 
granted  upon  Ignatius's  account,  but  upon  the  remon- 
strances which  the  emperor's  own  officers  made  to 
him,  both  of  the  numbers  of  those  that  died  for  the 
Christian  faith,  and  of  the  innocency  of  their  lives ; 
and  lastly,  of  the  readiness  with  which  they  not  only 
suffered  when  taken,  but  voluntarily  came  and  pre- 
sented themselves  before  those  who  were  to  condemn 
them.  Two  of  these  Epistles  relating  to  this  very 
persecution  we  have  still  remaining — the  one  written 
by  Tiberianus,(/)  President  of  Palaestina  prima — the 
other  of  Pliny(w)  the  younger,  Pro-Pr^etor  of  Bithynia. 
And  the  answer  of  rrajan(«)  to  the  latter  of  which 
we  find  to  have  been  in  the  same  words  that  Jo.  Male- 
la  tells  us  he  replied  to  the  other,  viz.  "  That  the  Chris- 
tians should  not  be  sought  after ;  but  if  they  were 

(/t)  Vicl.  Usser.  Annot.  in  Act.  Igjiat.  p.  55,  56. 
(/)  Apud  Usser.  Annot.  in  Epist.  ad  Philadelph.  Not.  82.     Et  io 
Append,  p.  9. 

(mj  Plin.  Secund.  Epist.  lib.  x.  Epist.  97.     f  w  J  Ibid.  Epist.  98. 


GF   ST.   IGNATIUS.  S7 

brought  before  them  and  convicted,  should  be  punish- 
ed unless  they  abjured." 

18.  The  same  is  the  account  which  not  only  Euse- 
bius,(o)  from  Tertullian,(/))  gives  us  of  the  Kmperor's 
order  as  to  this  matter;  but  which  Suidas,((7)atier  both, 
has  left  us  of  it.  Which  makes  it  the  more  strange  to 
find  such  a  different  relation  both  in  Bishop  I'bher's 
manuscript  author,  ai^d  in  Metaphraste's  acts  of  Igna- 
tius before  mentioned.  It  is  true  that  notvvithstandmg 
these  rescripts  of  the  Emperor,  the  persecution  still 
continued ;  nor  was  it  so  soon  over  in  other  places  as 
it  was  at  Antioch.  This  is  not  only  evident  from  the 
history  of  this  time  left  us  by  Eusebius,(r)  but  may  in 
general  be  concluded  from  the  prayer(5)  which  this 
Iioly  Saint  made  at  his  martyrdom  :  where,  say  our 
acts,  "  He  intreated  the  Son  of  God  in  behalf  of  the 
Churches,  that  he  would  imt  a  stop  to  the  persecution, 
and  restore  peace  and  quiet  to  them."  Ikit  ihese  were 
only  local  persecutions,  as  Eusebius(^)  calls  them  ;  and 
proceeded  rather  from  the  fury  of  the  people,  and  the 
perverseness  of  some  particular  Governors,  than  from 
the  design  or  command  of  the  Emperor. 

19.  As  for  the  time  of  Ignatius's  suffering,  we  are 
only  told  in  his  acts  that  it  was  when  Syria  (or  Sura) 
and  Senecius  were  Consuls ;  nor  are  learned  men  yet 
agreed  in  what  year  to  fix  it.  Eusebius,  in  his  Chro- 
nicle, places  it  in  the  year  of  Christ  1 10.  Marianus 
Scotus  1 12.  Bishop  Usher(A')  yet  sooner  in  the  year 
107.  And  lastly,  to  name  no  more,  our  most  exact 
Bishop  Lloyd, (y)  followed  therein  by  the  late  critic  up- 
on Baronius,  Antonius  Pagi,  yet  later  than  any,  to 
wit,  in  the  year  that  the  great  earthquake  fell  out  at 
Antioch,  and  from  which  Trajan  himself  hardly  es- 

(o)  Hist.  Ecdes.  lib.  iii.  c.  33.  (/>)  Apologet.  cap,  ii. 

(y)  In  voce. — T^uittvif. 

(r)  Lib.  iii.  c.  32.  Hist.  Eccles. 

(s)  Acta  Mart.  Ignat.  n\im.  xii.  (r)  Euseb.  ibid. 

(x)  Annot.  in  Act.  Martyr.  Ifjnat.  not.  39. 

(y)  Vid.  Aat.  Pagi  Critic  in  Baron,  ad  Ann.  108. 

[s] 


>58  OF   THE   MARTYRDOM 

caped :  which,  as  Jo.  Malela(s)  accounts  it,  and  is  fol- 
lowed therein  by  Bishop  Usher  in  his  computation, 
was  in  the  year  116. 

20.  And  this  may  suffice  to  have  been  observed  con- 
cerning the  most  eminent  passages  that  occur  in  the 
acts  of  the  martyrdom  of  St.  Ignatius.  I  shall  need 
say  nothing  to  the  authority  of  the  relation  itself — 
which  as  it  is  written  with  all  sincerity,  and  void  of 
those  additions  which  latter  writers  have  made  to  these 
kind  of  histories,  so  we  are  told  in  the  close  of  it,  that 
it  was  compiled  by  those  who  went  with  him  from 
Antioch,  and  were  the  eye-witnesses  of  his  encoun- 
ters. That  the  latter  part  of  these  acts  was  added  to 
the  original  account  of  the  martyrdom  of  this  holy 
man,  the  learned  Dr.  Grabe  has  proved  to  be  at  least 
probable.  But  this  does  not  at  all  affect  the  other  parts 
of  them ;  which  the  same  judicious  writer  receives  as 
true  and  authentic.  These  acts  were  first  published 
from  two  very  antient  manuscripts  by  our  most  reve- 
rend Archbishop  Usher,  in  the  appendix  to  his  edition 
of  Ignatius,  anno  1647.  They  have  since  been  print- 
ed in  their  original  Greek  by  a  very  learned  man 
abroad,  and  reprinted  by  Dr.  Grabe  in  his  Spicilegium 
here  in  England.  From  this  last  edition  they  are  now- 
translated  into  our  own  language.  I  cannot  tell  whe- 
ther it  be  worth  the  observing,  that  in  the  collection 
made  by  the  late  learned  Cotelerius  of  the  writings  of 
the  Apostolical  Fathers,  instead  of  these  genuine  acts 
there  is  inserted  the  account  which  Metaphrastes  put 
together  of  his  sufferings,  several  ages  after.  It  would 
perhaps  have  made  a  more  agreeable  history  to  the 
vulgar  reader,  had  I  translated  that  relation,  rather  than 
this,  which  is  much  shorter,  and  wants  many  notable 
passages  that  are  to  be  found  in  that  order.  But  as  I 
should  then  have  departed  from  my  design  of  setting 
out  nothing  but  what  I  thought  to  be  indeed  of  Apos- 
tolical antiquity ;  so  to  those  who  love  the  naked  truth, 

(z)  Apud  Usser.  loc.  siipr.  cit,  Comp.  the  Dissert,  of  Bp.  Pearson 
in  the  late  edit,  of  his  Epistles  at  Oxford. 


-  OF  ST.  POLYCARP.  59 

these  plain  acts  will  be  much  more  satisfactory  than 
a  relation  filled  up  with  the  uncertain,  and  too  often 
fabulous  circumstances,  of  latter  ages. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

OF  THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  POLYCARP,  AND  OF  THE  EPISTLE 
WRITTEN  BY  TlIE  CHURCH  OF  SMYRNA  CONCERNING  IT. 

That  there  were  heretofore  several  called  by  the  name  of  Polycai-p. 
Both  the  country  and  parentage  of  St.  Polycarp  uncertain.  What 
he  was  before  his  conversion  ;  and  by  whom  converted.  He  is 
made  Bishop  of  Smyrna  by  the  Apostles.  How  he  behaved  him- 
self in  th-it  office.  The  great  veneration  which  the  Christians  had 
for  him.  Of  his  jonrney  to  Home,  and  what  he  did  there.  The 
testimony  of  St.  John  concerning  him — Rev.  ii.  8.  Of  the  time  of 
St.  Polycarp's  martyrdom.  What  persecutions  the  Clmrch  then 
laboured  under.  Of  the  Epistle  of  the  Church  of  Smyrna  con- 
cerning his  sufterings  ;  and  the  value  which  tlie  anticnts  put  upon 
it.  Of  the  miracle  that  is  said  to  have  happened  at  his  death. 
What  his  age  was  when  he  suffered.  What  the  day  of  his  suffer- 
ing. In  what  place  he  was  put  to  death.  Of  the  authority  of  the 
present  Epistle,  and  its  translation  into  our  own  language, 

1.  THE  Epistle  of  the  Church  of  Smyrna,  (the  next 
piece  that  follows  in  the  present  collection)  however  it 
makes  mention  of  some  others  that  suffered,  at  the 
same  time  with  St.  Polycarp,  for  the  faith  of  Christ; 
yet  insisting  chiefly  upon  the  particulars  of  his  passion, 
and  being  designed  by  that  Church  to  communicate  to 
all  the  world  the  glorious  end  of  their  beloved  Bishop, 
and  most  worthy  and  constant  martyr  of  Christ  :  I 
shall  observe  the  same  method  in  treating  of  this,  that 
I  did  in  discoursing  of  the  acts  of  St.  Ignatius  before; 
and  speak  somewhat  of  the  life  of  St.  Polycarp  first, 
before  I  come  to  consider  the  account  that  is  here  gi- 
ven us  of  his  death. 

2.  Tliat  there  were  several  of  the  name  of  Polycarp 
heretofore,  and  who  must  therefore  carefully  be  dis- 
tinguished from  him  of  whom  we  are  now  to  discourse, 
has  been  evidently  bhewn  by  the  late  learned  editor(o) 

{a)  Lc  Moyne  Prol.  ad  Vav,  Sacr. 


60  OF  THE   MARTYRDOM 

of  his  Epistle.  As  for  our  Polycarp,  the  disciple  of 
fct.  John,  and  the  great  subject  of  the  present  marty- 
rology ;  we  have  little  account,  either  what  was  his 
country,  or  who  his  parents.  In  general  we  are  told 
that  he  was  born  somewhere  in  the  East ;  .as  Le 
Moyne(/')  thinks  not  far  from  Antioch  ;  and  perhaps 
in  Smyrna  itself,  says  our  learned  Dr.  Cave.(t)  Being 
sold  in  his  childiiood,  he  was  bought  by  a  certain  noble 
matron  whose  name  was  Calisto  ,*  and  bred  up  by  her, 
and  at  her  death  made  heir  to  all  her  estate ;  which 
though  very  considerable,  he  soon  spent  in  works  of 
charity  and  mercy  (d) 

3.  His  Christianity  he  received  in  his  younger  years 
from  JBucolus  Bishop  of  Smyrna ;  by  whom  being 
made  Deacon(e)  and  Catechist  of  that  Church,  and 
discharging  those  otTices  with  great  approbation,  he 
was,  upon  the  death  of  Bucolus  made  Bishop  of  Smyr- 
na by  the  Apostles ;(/)  and  particularly  by  St.  John(^) 
whose  disciple,  together  with  Ignatius,  he  had  before 
been. 

4.  How  considerable  a  reputation  he  gained  by  his 
wise  administration  of  this  great  office,  we  may  in 
some  measure  conclude  from  that  character  which  his 
very  enemies  gave  of  him  at  his  death ;  when  cry- 
ing out  that  he  should  be  thrown  to  the  Lions,  they 
laid  this  to  him  as  his  crime, '  but  which  was  indeed 
his  chitfest  honour  ;(//)  this  say  they,  is  the  Doctor  of 
Asia,  tlie  fjither  of  the  Christians,  and  the  overthrow- 
er  of  our  Gods :  and  vvhen  he  was  burnt,  they  per- 
suaded the  Governor  not  to  sufifer  his  friends  to  carry 
a\'  ay  any  of  his  remains,(/)  lest,  say  they,  the  Cliris- 
tians  forsaking  him  that  was  crucified,  should  begin 
to  worship  Polycarp. 

(5)  Le  Moyne  Prol.  ad.  Var.  Sacr. 

(c)  Life  of  St.  Polycarp,  p.  112.    So  tlie  koman  Martyrology. 

((/)  Le  Moyne,  Cave,  &c.  (e)  Ibid. 

(./  )  Irenxus  lib.  iii.  cap.  3.  Euseb.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  iv.  cap.  14. 
Vid.  Tesitzel.  Excrc.  select,  de  Polyc.  iii.  §  5. 

(g)  Tertul.  de  Prxscr,  H.xi'et.  c.  32.  Hieron.  de  Script,  in  Polyc. 
Vid.  Martyrol.  Rom.  Jan.  xxvi. 

(/O  Epistle  of  the  Church  of  Smyrna,  num.  xii. 

{i)  Ibid.  num.  xvii. 


OF    ST.    POLYCARP.  61 

5.  Nor  was  it  any  small  teslimoiiy  of  the  respect 
■which  was  paid  to  him,  that  (as  we  are  told  in  this 
Epistle)  the  Christians  would  not  suffer  him  to  pull 
off  his  own  clothes,  but  strove  who  sh;)uljd  be  the 
most  forward  to  do  him  service  ;  thinking  themselves 
happy  if  they  could  but  come  to  touch  his  tlesh.  For, 
says  the  Epistle,  he  was  truly  adorned  with  such  a 
good  conversation,  as  made  all  men  pay  a  more  than 
ordinary  respect  to  him. 

6.  Hence  St.  Hierome(A')  calls  him  the  prince  of  all 
Asia ;  Scphronius,  the  'A§y,>,voi,  or  chief  ruler  ;  per- 
haps, says  a  learned  man,(/)  in  opposition  to  the  Asi- 
archfie  of  the  Heathen  spoken  of  in  this  Epistle  :  sig- 
nifying thereby,  that  as  they  were  among  the  Gentiles, 
the  heads  of  their  sacred  rites,  and  presided  in  the 
common  assemblies  and  spectacles  of  Asia  ;  so  was 
Polycarp  among  the  Christians  a  kind  of  universal 
Bishop,  or  Primate;  the  prince  and  head  of  the 
Churches  in  those  parts. 

7.  Nor  was  his  care  of  the  Church  confined  within 
the  bounds  of  the  Lesser  Asia,  but  extended  even  un- 
to Rome  itself, (w)  whither  we  are  told  he  went  upon 
the  occasion  of  the  Qiuartodcdmnn  Controversies  then 
on  foot  between  the  Eastern  and  Western  Churches, 
and  which  he  hoped  to  have  put  a  stop  to,  by  his  time- 
ly interposition  with  those  of  Rome.  But  though 
Anicetus  and  he  could  not  agree  upon  that  point, 
each  alleging  Apostolical  tradition  to  warrant  them 
in  their  practice  :  yet  that  did  not  hinder  but  that  he 
was  received  with  all  possible  respect  there  ;  and  offi- 
ciated in  their  Churches(//)  in  presence  of  the  Bishop, 
and  communicated  with  him  in  the  most  sacred  mys- 
teries of  religion. (o) 

8.  While  he  was  at  Rome,  he  remitted  nothing  of 

(A-)  De  Script,  in  Polycarp.  Sophron.  Interp.  Grxc. 
(/)  Lemoyne  Prol.  ad  Var.  Sacr. 
(  m)   EiiseU   Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  iv,    cap.  14. 

rn)  Vid.  VhIcs.  Annot.  ad  Euseb.  Eccl.  Hist.  lib.  ir.  cap.  14.    Tent« 
2ei.  Exercit.  de  Polycarp.  §.  ix 

(o  )  Lc  Moyne  Pi'olegom.  ad  Var,  Sacr. 


62  OF   THE   MARTYRDOM 

his  concern  for  the  interests  of  the  Church ;  but  em- 
ployed his  time  partly  in  confiiming  those  who  were 
sound  in  the  faith,  but  especially  in  drawing  over 
those  who  were  not,  from  their  errors.  In  which 
work  how  successful  he  was,  his  own  scholar  Irenae- 
iis(/>)  particularly  recounts  to  us. 

y.  What  he  did  after  his  return,  and  how  he  discharg- 
ed his  pastoral  office  to  the  time  of  his  martyrdom,  we 
have  little  farther  account ;  nor  shall  I  trouble  myself 
with  the  stories  which  PioniRs(y)  without  any  good 
grounds  has  recorded  of  the  life  of  this  holy  man.  But 
that  he  still  continued  with  all  diligence  to  watch  over 
the  flock  of  Christ,  we  have  all  the  reason  in  the  world 
to  believe  :  and  that  not  only  from  what  has  been  al- 
ready observed,  but  from  one  particular  more  which 
ought  not  to  be  omitted,  namely,  that  when  Ignatius 
was  hurried  aw'ay  from  his  Church  of  Antioch  to  his 
martyrdom,  he  knew  none  so  proper  to  commend  the 
care  of  it  to,  as  to  this  excellent  man  ;(r)  or  to  supply 
by  his  own  letters,  what  the  other  had  not  time  to 
w-rite,  to  all  the  other  Churches  round  about. 

10.  But  I  shall  close  up  this  part  of  the  life  of*  this 
holy  Saint,  with  the  testimony  which  St.  John  has  giv- 
en to  him.  Revel,  ii.  8.  And  which  as  it  affords  us  a 
sufficient  evidence  of  the  excellency  of  his  life,  so 
does  it  open  the  way  to  what  we  are  next  to  consider, 
viz.  his  death  and  passion,  "  Unto  the  Angel  of  the 
Church  in  Smyrna,  write  :  these  things  saith  the  first 
and  the  last,  which  was  dead,  and  is  alive.  I  know 
thy  works,  and  tribulation,  and  poverty  (but  thou 
art  rich  :)  and  I  know  the  blasphemy  of  them  which 
s:ay  they  are  Jew^s,  and  are  not,  but  are  the  Syna- 
gogue of  Satan.  Fear  none  of  those  things  which 
thou  shalt  suffer ;  behold  the  Devil  shall  cast  some  of 
you  into  prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried,  and  ye  shall 
have  tribulation  ten  days  :  be  thou  faithful  unto  death, 
and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life.'* 

Cp)  Apud  Eiiseb.  loc.  cit. 

{qj  Apiid.  Tentzel  Exercit.  Select,  iv.  p,  f  6,    &c. 

(rj  See  his  Epistle  to  Polycarp  n.  viii. 


Of   ST.    POLYCARP.  65 

1 1.  And  this  brings  me  to  that  which  I  am  chiefly 
to  insist  upon,  namely,  the  death  of  this  blessed  mar- 
tyr ;  the  subject  of  that  Epistle  which  is  subjoined 
from  the  Church  of  Smyrna  concerning  it.  And 
here  I  shall  in  the  first  place  take  for  granted,  what 
our  learned  Jiishop  Pearson(^)  seems  to  have  proved 
beyond  contradiction  ;  that  St.  Polycarp  suffered,  not 
as  is  commonly  supposed(^)  about  the  year  of  Christ 
1(37 — or  as  Bishop  Uslier(//)  has  stated  it  yet  later 
159 — much  less  as  Petit(a')  still  later  175 — but  un- 
der the  Emperor  Antonius  Pius,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  147.  Now  that  the  Christians  about  that 
*ime,  and  especially  those  of  Asia,  lay  under  some 
severe  prosecuiions,  is  evident  from  the  apology  which 
Justin  Martyr  about  this  very  time  presented  to  the 
Emperor  in  order  to  a  mitigation  of  them  :  which 
however  Baronius,(y)  and  after  him  Valesius,(ir)  place 
two  or  three  years  later ;  yet  hath  their  opinion  no 
certain  grounds ;  nor  does  any  thing  hinder  us  from 
reducing  that  apology(rt')  to  the  same  time  with  St. 
Polycarp's  martyrdom  ;  nay,  and  some  have  carried 
it  still  higher,  even  to  the  beginning  of  that  Emperor's 
reign,  as  both  Eusebius(/^)  among  the  antients,  and 
his  learned  editor,  Scaligcr,(c)  not  to  mention  any 
others,(rt')  of  latter  times,  have  done. 

12.  What  the  effect  of  this  apology  was  we  cannot 
certainly  tell ;  but  that  the  persecution  was  not  pre- 
sently  put  to  an  end,  not  only  the  second  apology  of 
the  same  Father  (however  the  critics  differ  about  the 
same ;)  but  that  which  Eusebius(c)  tells  us  was  after- 

fsj  Dissert.  Cliron.  part.  ii.  a  cap.  14,  ad '20.        ("tj  Eiiscb  Cliron. 

(tij  Not  in  Epist.  Sniyrn.  104,  105.  Comp.  Tcntz.  Exercit.  dc  Poty- 
car|).  §.  xxi. 

{xj  Vid.  Cave  Hist.  Ecclcs.  in  Polycarp, 

CyJ   Ad  An.  150    Comp.  Spond,  Epitom.  ibid. 

Cz)  Annot.  in  Eiiseb.  lib.  iv.  c.  8. 

(a J  See  Dr.  Grabe's  Disser.  de  Justin.  M.  Spicileg.  pp.  Sec-ii.  paj;. 
150,  &c. 

Cb)  Euseb.  Chron,  ann.  142.        (c)  Scalif?.  Annot.  in  Euseb,  p.  210. 

fdj  Pcrav.  in  Ejjipban.  Haerfs.  xlvi.  Anton.  Pagi.  in  Baron^  ad  ajju. 
150.  num.  3.  Herman.  Contract.  Marian.  Scot.  &c. 

{r)  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  iv.  caji.  'v6. 


64  OF   THE   MARTYRDOM 

wards  presented  to  his  successor  Marcus  Aurelius  by 
MtIito(<')  Bishop  of  Sardis,  plainly  makes  appear.  In 
■which  he  cdmplains,  that  "  the  Christians  were  still  in- 
formed against  by  wicked  men,  greedy  of  what  they 
had ;  and  prosecuted  notwithstanding  the  several  or- 
ders that  his  father  had  given,  and  the  letters  he  had 
himself  written  to  the  contrary."  It  is  true,  Eusebius 
tells  us  that  the  Emperor  Antonius  Pius(/)  had  set  out 
an  effectual  edict  in  favour  of  the  Christians ;  and 
that  particularly  addressed  to  the  Common  Council 
of  Asia,  not  long  before  the  time  in  which  we  suppose 
St.  Polycarp  to  have  suffered.  And  this  seems  to  leave 
it  under  some  doubt  how  a  persecution  could  have 
been  again  revived  against  the  Church  within  so  short 
a  time,  and  after  such  a  vigorous  edict  of  an  Emperor 
still  hving  to  the  contrary.  But  it  is  evident  Eusebius 
must  have  mistook  the  Emperor,  and  have  set  down 
that  for  the  rescript  of  Antonius  Pius,  which  was  in- 
deed set  out  by  Marcus  Aurelius  immediately  after  his 
death,  as  both  the  inscription  shews,  and  Valesius(^) 
and  others  have  evidently  made  it  appear  to  be. 

1 3.  It  was  then  in  one  of  these  topical  persecutions,(/^) 
so  frequent  in  the  Lesser  Asia ;  that  the  storm  happen- 
ing to  fall  in  a  particular  manner  upon  the  Church  of 
Smyrna,  carried  off  this  holy  martyr  among  the  rest. 
What  the  particular  circumstances  of  his  passion  were, 
k  would  be  impertinent  for  me  to  relate  in  this  place, 
seeing  they  are  so  fully  and  exactly  described  in  the 
Epistle  of  which  we  are  now  discoursing.  A  piece  so 
excellently  composed,  that  Eusebius  thought  it  worthy 
to  be  almost  entuely  transcribed  into  his  Ecclesiastical 
History.  And  of  which  a  very  great  man(/)  of  the 
last  age  professed,  "  That  he  knew  not  any  thing  in 
all  ecclesiastical  antiquity,  that  was  more  wont  to  af- 
fect his  mind ;  insomuch  that  he  seemed  to  be  no  lon- 

Cf)  Tbkl.  lib.  iv.  cap.  13. 

(,§•)  Vales,  in  lib.  iv.  c.  13.     Eiiseb.  &  infra,  in  c.  26.  p.  To.    Add. 
Ant.  P;igi  Critic  in  Baron,  ad  ann.  154.  nam.  iv. 
(A)  F'.u.'-eb.  Hist.  Ecclcs.  lib.  iv.  cap.  15.  p.  104. 
(ij  Scalig.  Animadv.  in  Euscb.  pag.  221.  num.  2183, 


OF  ST.  POLYCARP.  65 

ger  himself  when  he  read  it :  and  believed  that  no 
good  Christian  could  be  satisliv  d  with  reading  often 
enough  this,  and  tlie  like  accounts,  of  the  sufferings 
of  those  blessed  martyrs,  who  in  the  primitive  times 
laid  down  their  lives  for  the  faith." 

14.  Nor  did  the  antients  put  any  less  value  upon 
this  piece,  which  as  Gregory(Xr)  of  Tours  tells  us  was 
even  to  his  time  read  publicly  in  theGallican  Churches, 
and  no  doubt  made  a  part  of  that  annual  remembrance, 
which  the  Churches  of  Asia  kept  of  his  martyrdom. 

1 5.  But  though  I  think  it  needless  to  mention  here 
any  thing  of  what  tjie  following  Epistle  relates  con- 
cerning the  passion  of  this  holy  man  ;  yet  one  circum- 
stance there  is  which  both  Eusebius(/)  and  Ruffinus(/) 
having  omitted,  is  also  passed  by  in  the  following  trans- 
lation, though  found  in  the  acts  as  set  out  from  the 
Barroccian  manuscript  by  Archbishop  Usher.  And 
that  is  this  :  that  the  soldier  or  officer  having  struck 
his  launce  into  the  side  of  the  Saint,  there  came  forth 
a  pigeon,  together  with  a  great  quantity  of  blood,  as 
is  expressed  in  the  following  Epistle,  num.  xvi.  Now 
though  there  may  seem  to  have  been  something  of  a 
foundation  for  such  a  miracle  in  the  raillery  of  Luci- 
an,(//)  upon  the  death  of  Peregrinus  tiie  ]ihilosopher, 
who  burnt  himself  about  the  same  time  that  St.  Poly- 
carp  suffered,  and  from  whose  funeral  pile  he  makes  a 
vulture  to  ascend,  in  opposition,  it  may  be,  to  St.  Po- 
lycarp's  pigeon ;  if  indeed  he  designed  (as  a  learned 
mun(o)  has  conjectured)  under  the  story  of  that  philo- 
sopher, to  ridicule  the  life  and  sufferings  of  Polycarp  : 
yet  I  confess  I  am  so  little  a  friend  to  such  kind  of 
miracles,  that  I  thought  it  better  with  Eusebius  to 
omit  that  circumstance,  than  to  mention  it  from  Bishop 
Usher's  manuscript.     And  indeed  besides  the  strange- 

(k)  De  Glor.  Mart,  c^■>.  Ixxxvi. 

(/)  Vid.  Usser.  Annot.  in  Act.  Polyc.  num.  77. 

(n)  De  Moite  Peregnni,  p.  1006.  Aurel.  Pnulent,  reports  the 
same  of  Eulalia  ;  but  lie  made  his  pigeon  to  flee  out  yf  her  wiGatli, 
just  as  she  expired.  Hymn.  iii.  vcr.  160. 

(o)  Le  Moyne  var.  sacr.  Prol.  ad  torn.  1. 

[9] 


66  OF   THE   MARTYRDOM 

ness  of  such  an  adventure,  I  cannot  think,  had  any  such 
thing  truly  happened  at  his  death,  that  not  only  Eu- 
sebius  should  have  been  ignorant  of  it,  but  that  neither 
St.  Hierome,  nor  Ruffinus,  nor  the  Menaea  of  the 
Greek  Church,  should  have  made  the  least  mention  of 
it.  Either,  therefore,  there  must  have  been  some  in- 
terpolations in  the  manuscript  set  forth  by  that  learned 
man ;  or,  because  that  does  not  appear,  perhaps  it  may 
be  better  accounted  for  by  the  mistake  of  a  single  let- 
ter in  the  original ;  which  will  bring  it  to  no  more 
than  what  Eusebius  has  in  effect  said,  that  there  came 
out  of  his  left  side  a  great  quantity  of  blood. 

16.  As  for  what  concerns  the  time  of  his  martyr- 
dom, I  have  before  shewn  the  different  computationsr 
Nvhich  learned  men  have  made  of  it.  Nor  are  they 
less  at  variance  about  the  ag©(<7)  of  this  holy  martyr 
when  he  suffered,  than  about  the  year  of  his  suffer- 
ing. For  though  St.  Polycarp  expressly  told  the  Pro- 
Consul,  as  we  read  in  the  following  Epistle,(r)  that  he 
had  served  Christ  eighty  and  six  years  ;  yet  some  (5) 
interpret  this  of  the  number  of  years  since  his  conver- 
sion ;  others(/)  of  those  of  his  whole  life.  But  how- 
ever thus  much  is  evident,  that  whichsoever  of  the 
two  be  in  the  right,  they  will  either  of  them  make 
good  what  Iren9eus(^/)  has  told  us  of  him,  that  he  was 
very  old  when  he  died ;  from  which  nothing  can  be 
concluded  either  for  the  former  of  these  opinions,  or 
against  the  latter. 

17.  But  the  following  acts  of  his  martyrdom  go  yet 
farther.  They  tell  us  that  he  not  only  suffered  at  so 
great  an  age^  but  upon  the  great  Sabbath,  the  second 
day  of  the  mo?ith  Xantic2/s,  before  the  seventh  kalend  of 
May^  about  2  o'clock.  What  is  meant  by  this  great 
sabbath  is  another  point  much  debated,  but  never  like 
to  be  agreed  among  learned  men ;  whose  opinions  are 

C'/J  ^ '^^'  Tentzel.  Exercit.  select,  dc  Poljxarp.  §  xxxiv. 
(rj  Nuiv.  ix.  C^J  ^^d-  I^J'scf.  Usser.  ad  Act.  Ignat.  8c  Poly- 

carp. pag.  lilt.  (  omp.  Tentzcl.  disp.  iv.  de  Polycai^p  §  iii,  iv. 
ft  J  Pearson  Dissert.  Chron.  part  ii.  c.  13. 
(*u)  Iren.  contr.  Hseres.  lib.  iii.  c.  5. 


OF  ST.  PQLYCARP.  67 

examined  at  large  by  Bishop  Usher,(ar)  Valesius,(y)  Le 
Moyne,(2)  Bishop  Pearson,(a)  and  others(^)  upon  this 
occasion.  But  if  we  were  right  before  in  assigning 
the  year  of  his  suffering,  as  I  think  we  were ;  then 
we  must  conclude  the  great  Sabbath  to  have  been  the 
same  here,  that  is  usually  called  by  that  name  among 
ecclesiastical  writers,  namely,  the  Saturday  in  the  holy 
•week  y  to  which  all  the  other  characters  here  assigned 
are  exactly  correspondent.  And  then  according  to 
this  computation,  St.  Polycarp  will  have  suffered  in 
the  year  of  Christ  147,  being  March  26,  tJie  Saturday 
before  Easter,  about  the  8th  hour. 

1 8.  The  place  in  which  he  suffered  was  a  large  am- 
phitheatre in  which  the  common  assemblies  of  Asia 
were  wont  to  be  kept :  and  as  we  are  told  by  those(c) 
who  have  travelled  into  those  parts,  is  in  some  measure 
still  remaining ;  and  shewn  as  the  place  of  St.  Poly- 
carp's  martyrdom.  I  say  nothing  to  that  which  some 
have  observed  upon  this  occasion  of  the  calamities 
which  not  long  after  fell  upon  the  City  of  Smyrna  ; 
and  which  may  seem  to  have  been  the  effect  of  the 
divine  vengeance,  punishing  them  for  their  cruelty  to- 
wards this  excellent  man,  and  the  rest  of  his  compan- 
ions who  suffered  together  with  him  :  because  this  \& 
without  the  bounds  of  my  present  design ;  which  leads; 
me  only  to  consider  what  concerns  the  Epistle  of  the 
Church  of  Smyrna,  to  which  that  which  followed  the 
death  of  Polycarp  has  no  relation. 

19.  Having  now  passed  through  the  chief  parts  of 
the  following  relation,  and  which  seemed  most  to  re- 
quire our  animadversion ;  it  is  time  for  me  to  observe 
concerning  the  Epistle  itself,  which  is  here  subjoined, 
that  it  is  a  piece  of  most  unquestionable  credit  and  an- 

(x)  In  Act.  Polyc.  num.  104,  105. 

(y )  Annot.  in  Euseb.  p.  66.  a.  (z)  Proleg.  ad  Var.  sacr. 

(a)  Dissert.  Chron.  par.  ii.  c.  18. 

(b )  Ant.  Pagi  Critic,  in  Baroa.  ad  ann.  169.  Tentzel.   Exerc.  se- 
lect, de  Polyc.  §  xxv,  xxxi,  &c. 

(c)  Smith  Epist.  de  vii.  Asix  Eccles.  Tavernier  ;  Wheeler,    &c. 
V'id.  Tentzefl.  Exercit.  Select,  iv.  §  xxxii,  xxxiii. 


68  OF    THE    MARTYRDOM,  &C. 

tiquity.  As  for  the  main  body  of  it,  we  find  it  pre- 
served in  the  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Eusebius  ;{d) 
who  lived  not  alcove  an  age  and  a  half  after  the  writ- 
ing of  it.  And  even  the  manuscript  itself,  made  use 
of  by  Bishop  Usher,  is  so  well  attested,  that  we  need 
not  any  fartlier  assurance  of  the  truth  of  it.  The  sum 
of  the  account  which  we  have  given  us  of  it  is  this ; 
"  That  Caius,  an  acquaintance  of  St.  Irenaeus  the  dis- 
ciple of  Polycarp,  transcribed  it  from  the  copy  of  that 
Father ;  and  Socrates,  the  Corinthian  from  Caius — and 
from  Socrates's  copy  was  transcribed  that  manuscript 
which  we  still  have  of  it. 

20.  Twice  has  this  Epistle  been  put  into  our  own 
language,  as  far  as  the  history  of  Eusebius  has  given 
occasion  for  the  translation  of  it.  What  those  editions 
are  1  cannot  tell,  having  never  perused  either  of  them. 
But  I  suppose  it  is  now  the  first  time  joined  in  an  en- 
tire piece  together,  and  so  communicated  to  the  Eng- 
lish reader.  In  my  translation  of  it  I  have  strictly 
followed  the  edition  of  our  most  reverend  Primate,' 
from  which  Cotelerius's  is  but  a  copy  :  nor  have  I,  that 
I  know  of,  departed  in  the  least  circumstance  from  it, 
except  in  that  one  for  which  I  have  before  accounted. 
So  that  I  may  venture  to  say,  I  have  here  truly  set 
forth  the  Epistle  of  the  Church  of  Smyrna,  as  near  as 
our  language  would  serve  to  express  the  sense,  if  not 
to  come  up  to  the  beauty  and  vigour  of  the  original. 

(//)  Lib.  iv.  c.  17. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

OF  THE  CATHOLIC  EPISTLE  OF    ST.  BARNABAS. 

Why  the  pieces  that  follow  are  put  in  a  second  part,  separate  from 
the  foregoing.  The  hisiory  of  St.  Barnabas,  chiefly  from  tiie  acts 
of  the  Apostles.  Of  his  name,  education  and  travels ;  especially 
with  St.  Paul.  How  he  came  to  be  separated  from  that  Apostle. 
What  he  did  aftei-wards.  Of  his  death  ;  and  the  invention  of  his 
relics  ;  and  of  the  Cyprian  privileges  established  on  that  account. 
Of  the  present  Epistle — that  it  was  truly  written  by  St.  Burniibas, 
The  principal  objections  against  it  answered.  An  apology  tor  its 
allegorical  interpretations  of  Scripture.  The  latter  part  ol  it,  oii- 
ginally  belonging  to  this  Epistle.  That  it  was  written  after  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem.     The  design  and  usefulness  of  it. 

1 .  WHEN  I  first  entered  upon  the  design  of  pub- 
lishing the  present  collection,  1  intended  ro  have  here 
put  an  end  to  it ;  the  following  pieces  under  the  names 
of  Barnabas  and  Hernias,  together  with  the  second 
Epistle  of  St.  Clement ;  however  undoubtedly  very 
antient  and  confessed  by  all  to  come  but  little,  if  any 
thing,  short  of  the  Apostolical  times  ;  having  yet  nei- 
ther been  so  highly  esteemed  among  the  antients,  nor 
so  generally  received  by  many  of  the  present  times, 
as  those  I  have  already  mentioned.  But  when  I  con- 
sidered the  deference  which  others  among  the  Primi- 
tive Fathers  have  paid  to  them,  and  the  value  which 
is  still  put  upon  them  by  many,  not  inferior  either  in 
learning  or  piety  to  those  who  speak  against  them  ;  I 
thought  I  could  not  better  satisfy  all  than  by  adding 
them  in  a  second  part  to  the  foregoing  Epistles :  that 
so,  both  they  who  have  a  just  esteem  for  them  might 
not  complain  of  being  defrauded  of  any  part  of  what 
remains  of  the  Apostolical  writings ;  and  those  who 
are  otherwise  minded  might  look  upon  them  as  stand- 
ing in  a  second  rank,  and  not  taking  place,  (which 
otherwise  they  must  have  done)  of  those  undoubtedly 
Ijenuine  and  admirable  discourses,  that  make  up  the 
former  part  of  this  w  ork. 

2.  And  here  the  fii\^t  piece  that  occurs,  is  the  catho- 
lic Episile  of  St.  Barnabas,  the  companion  of  St.  Paul,  ^ 
and  disciple  of  our  Saviour  Christ ;  being  generally 


%0  6f  the  catholic  epistle 

esteemed  to  have  been  one  of  the  seventy(/)  that  were 
chose  by  him;  however  our  countryman,  13ede,(^)  calls 
the  verdict  of  antiquity  in  question  as  to  this  matter, 
upon  this  account,  because  St.  Luke,  Acts  iv.  seemeth 
to  intimate  that  he  first  came  to  the  Apostles  after  the 
ascension  of  our  Lord,  and  then  embraced  the  Chris- 
tian f'd'ith.  To  this  it  may  be  added,  that  he  is  there 
called  a  Levite  of  Cyprus^  not  one  of  the  severity  dis- 
ciplesy  which  would  have  been  much  more  for  his  hon- 
our to  have  been  mentioned.  The  mistake  of  Clemens 
Alexandrinus,  &c.  if  it  were  one,  seems  to  have  aiisen 
from  hence,  that  Joseph  Barsabas,  or  as  other  manu- 
scripts have  it,  Joses  Barnabas,  the  competitor  of  St, 
Matthias,  Acts  i.  (as  on  the  contrary  some  manuscripts 
Acts  iv.  have  Joseph  Barsabas)  who  probably  was  of 
the  seventy  as  well  as  Matthias,  was  confounded  by 
them  with  our  Barnabas ;  of  whom,  whatever  becomes 
as  to  his  discipleship,  this  we  are  sure,  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  by  St.  Luke  has  left  us  this  advantageous  charac- 
ter of  him,  Acts  xi.  24.  That  he  was  a  good  man^  full 
of  faith,  atid  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

3.  It  is  not  my  design  to  enter  on  any  long  account 
of  the  life  of  a  person  so  largely  spoken  of  in  the  Ho- 
ly Scriptures,  and  of  whom  little  certain  can  be  writ- 
ten, besides  what  is  there  recorded.  His  country 
was  Cyprus,  a  famous  island  in  the  Mediterranean 
sea,  where  there  inhabited  in  those  days  so  great  a 
number  of  Jews,  that  in  the  time  of  Trajan(/^)  they 
conspired  against  the  Gentiles,  and  slew  of  them  two 
hundred  and  forty  thousand  men.(/)  Upon  which  be- 
ing cast  out  of  the  Isle,  they  were  never  suffered  up- 
on any  account  to  set  foot  again  in  it,  upon  pain  of 
death. 

4.  His  name  was  at  first  Joses,  but  by  the  Apostles 
changed  into  Barnabas,  which  being  interpreted,  says 
St.  Luke,  is  the  son  of  consolation  ;    and,  as  we  may 

(/)  Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  lib.  ii.  p.  410.  Euseb.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  i. 
cap.  12.  8c  lib.  ii.  cap.  1.  (,§")  In  Act.  iv. 

{h)  Euseb,  Chron.  ad  ann,  117.     CO  I>ion.lib.  68.  Xiphiline,  &c. 


OF    ST.    BARNABAS.     .  71 

donjectiire  from  the  place  wliere  it  is  first  mentioned, 
(Acts  iv.  3t),  37.)  was  givfen  him  by  the  Apostles  as  an 
honourable  acknowledgment  of  his  charity,  in  selling 
his  whole  estate  for  the  relief  of  the  poor  Christians  ; 
and  upon  the  account  of  that  consolation  which  they 
received  thereby. 

5.  His  first  education,(/)  Metaphrastes  tells  us  wai 
at  the  feet  of  Gamaliel ;  by  whom  he  was  instructed, 
together  with  St.  Paul :  which  perhaps  moved  that 
great  Apostle  upon  his  conversion  to  a])ply  himself  to 
him,  as  the  properest  person  to  introduce  him  into  the 
acquaintance  of  the  other  Apostles,  and  afterwards 
to  embrace  him  as  his  chief  friend  and  fellow  labour- 
er in  the  work  of  the  Gospel.  For  they  are  both 
mentioned,  Acts  xi.  26,  to  have  taught  much  people 
at  Antioch ;  and  that  for  a  whole  year  together :  and 
in  the  13th  chapter  are  numbered  among  the  pro- 
phets and  teachers  of  the  Christian  Church  there, 
ver.  7,  where  we  read  that  they  did  xniov^yih  rJ  kv^^i^^ 
which  some  in  a  special  manner  interpret  of  the  cele- 
bration of  the  holy  Eucharist.  Here  then  we  find 
them  both  by  teaching  and  administering  that  blessed 
sacrament,  discharging  the  work  of  a  priest  or  presby- 
ter, as  we  now  understand  that  word.  But  they  stili 
wanted  the  Apostolical  or  Episcopal  character.  By 
virtue  of  which  they  might  do  that  ordinarily,  which 
as  pro})hets,  they  could  only  do  in  extraordinary 
cases,  and  by  an  express  direction  of  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
namely,  found  Churches,  and  ordain  Elders  or  Bishops 
in  every  place.  This  dignity  therefore  we  are  told 
they  now  received,  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of 
tlie  other  three  prophets  there  mentioned ;  namely 
Simeon  Niger,  Lucius  of  Cyrene,  and  Manaen,  Acts 
xiii,  3.  And  from  thenceforth  not  only  their  title 
was  changed,  (they  being  afterwards  called  Apostles, 
Acts  xiv.  4,  and  14)  but  they  exercised  another  sort 
of  power;  ordaining  Elders  in  every  Church,  ver.  23. 

(/)  Apud  Baron.  Anna],  ad  aim.  34.  num.  '262,  Comp.  Dr.  Cave  in 
his  life,  num.  2. 


72  OF    THE   CATHOLIC  EPISTLE 

Thus  was  Barnabas,  together  with  St.  Paul,  first  a 
teacher  and  a  prophet,  then  consecrated  to  be  a  Bishop 
or  an  Apostle  ;  according  to  the  order  which  our 
Lord  himself  had  appointed,  that  there  should  be  in 
his  Church,  first,  Apostles  ;  secondly,  Prophets ; 
thirdly,  teachers,  1  Cor.  xii.  29.  Which  those  there- 
fore would  do  well  to  consider  who  thrust  themselves 
at  once  into  the  highest  station,  and  full  power  of  the 
Church;  not  allowing  distinct  degrees  of  the  same, 
nor  by  consequence  successive  ordinations,  or  conse- 
cration^ to  it.  Whereas  St.  Paul,  though  he  were 
called  to  be  an  Apostle,  not  by  man,  but  by  Jesus 
Christ  himself,  Galat.  i.  was  yet  consecrated  to  be  an 
Apostle  by  the  ordinary  form  of  imposition  of  hands ; 
after  he  had  preached  in  the  Church  for  some  time 
before. 

6.  How  these  two  Apostles  travelled  together,  and 
what  they  did  in  the  discharge  of  their  ministry,  is  at 
large  set  down  both  by  St.  Luke  in  Acts  (xiii,  xiv,  xv.) 
of  the  Apostles,  and  by  St.  Paul  himself  in  his  Epistle 
to  the  Galatians  (c.  ii.)  in  which  we  have  the  history  of 
men  truly  concerned  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gos- 
pel ;  and  despising  not  only  their  ease,  but  their  very 
lives  themselves  in  comparison  of  it.  Many  a  weary 
journey  did  they  take,  and  danger  did  they  run  :  they 
preached  in  the  day,  and  when  they  had  so  done, 
they  wrought  wiih  their  own  hands  in  the  night  for 
their  subsistence ;  that  so  they  might  not  be  burthen- 
some  to  any,  nor  seem  to  seek  their  own  advantage, 
but  the  profit  of  those  to  whom  they  tendered  the 
Gospel. 

7.  Among  other  countries  to  which  they  went,  we 
are  told  that  one  of  the  first  was  Cyprus,  the  native 
island  of  St.  Barnabas  :  and  that  not  of  their  own  mo- 
tion, but  by  the  express  order  and  appointment  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  How  they  prevailed  there,  and  by 
w^hat  miracles  they  made  way  for  the  conversion  of 
it,  first  at  Salamis,  then  at  Paphos,  we  are  at  large 
informed  by  St.  Luke,  Acts  xiii.    From  thence  they 


OF  ST.  BARNABAS.  73 

fetched  a  pretty  large  compass  through  the  Lesser  Asia; 
and  having  with  various  success  preached  to  several 
cities  of  it,  after  about  three  years  travel(o)  they 
again  returned  to  Antioch  in  Syria,  the  place  from 
which  they  first  set  out. 

8.  Here  they  tarried  a  considerable  space,  in  a  se- 
dulous discharge  of  their  ministry  :  till  some  contro- 
versies arising  between  the  Jewish  and  the  Gentile 
converts,  they  were  obliged  for  the  better  composing 
of  them,  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem  ;  where  a  Inial  end 
was  put  to  them,  by  a  Synodical  decree(//)  of  the 
Apostles  and  Elders  assembled  together  for  that  pur- 
pose. 

9.  With  joy  they  returned  to  their  disciples  at  An- 
tioch, and  brought  the  determination  of  that  divine 
Synod  unto  them.  But  it  was  not  long  ere  6t.  Peter 
coming  down  after  them,  a  little  abated  their  satisfac- 
tion, whilst  to  please  the  Jewish  converts  he  dissem- 
bled his  Christian  liberty,  (Galat.  ii.  11,  14,)  and,  as 
St.  Paul  complains,  led  Barnabas  also  into  the  same 
dissimulation  with  him. 

10.  And  here  St.  Paul  had  occasion,  first  of  all,  to 
reprove  St.  Barnabas  ;  which  he  did  with  great  free- 
dom, for  his  unseasonable  com})liance.  But  it  waS 
not  very  long  before  he  had  another  occasion  offered 
for  a  yet  worse  contention  with  him.  For  the  next 
year  these  two  holy  men(/)  having  agreed  to  take  a 
new  progress  together,  and  to  visit  the  Churches  which 
they  had  planted  in  Asia  some  years  before ;  Barna- 
bas was  for  taking  his  cousin  Mark  again  with  them, 
but  St.  Paul  would  not  consent  to  it,  because  that  in 
their  former  travels  he  had  too  much  consulted  his  own 
ease  and  safety,  and  left  them  at  Pamphylia,  in  the 
midst  of  their  journey,  Actsxiii.  13. 

11.  Being  both   resolute  in  their  opinions,  the  one 

(o)  Usher.    Chronol.    ami.  45,  46.    Pearson.  Annal.   PauUn,    ad 
anil.  48. 

C/iJ  Acts  XV.     Comp.  Galat.  ii. 

(r)  Acts  XV.  36.    Ann.  Christi.  L.  Pearson,  liii.  Usserius. 

[10] 


74  OF   THE    CATHOLIC   EPISTLE 

to  take  Mark,  his  kinsman,  with  him,  the  other  not  to 
yield  to  it ;  they  not  only  came  to  some  sharp  words 
with  one  another  about  it,  but  went  their  several  ways, 
Barnabas  with  Mark  to  Cyprus,  and  Paul  with  Silas 
into  Syria  and  Cilicia,  Acts  xv.  36,  41.  Thus  after 
a  joint  labour  in  their  ministry  for  almost  fourteen 
years,  were  these  two  excellent  men,  by  a  small 
punctilio,  separated  from  one  another  :  the  Holy  Spi- 
rit of  God  intending  hereby  to  shew  us,  that  the  best 
Christians  are  still  subject  to  the  same  infirmities  with 
other  men  ;  and  therefore  ought  not  to  be  either  too 
much  exalted  in  the  conceit  of  their  own  piety,  or  to 
despise  others  whom  they  suppose  to  be  less  perfect 
than  themselves. 

12.  Nor  was  it  a  small  benefit  which  from  hence 
accrued  not  only  to  the  Church,  which  thereby  en- 
joyed the  benefit  of  these  two  great  men  much  more 
in  their  separate  labours,  than  if  they  had  continued 
still  together,  but  particularly  to  St.  Mark;  who  be- 
ing by  the  severity  of  St.  Paul  brought  to  a  deep 
sense  of  his  former  indifference  in  the  work  of  the 
Gospel,  and  yet  not  left  by  St.  Barnabas  to  give  way 
to  any  desparate  resolutions  thereupon  ;  became  after- 
wards a  most  useful  minister  of  Christ,  and  deserved 
not  only  to  be  made  again  the  companion  of  St.  Paul, 
Coloss.  iv.  10,  but  to  receive  a  very  high  testimony  of 
his  zeal  from  him,  2  Tim.  iv.  11.  So  well  does  the 
wisdom  of  God  know  how  to  turn  the  infirmities  of 
men  to  his  own  glory,  and  lo  the  good  of  those  who 
serve  him  with  an  honest  and  upright  heart ! 

I  .  What  became  of  St.  Barnabus  after  this,  and 
whither  he  went,  is  very  uncertain.  Some  tell  us, 
that  from  Cyprus  he  went  on  to  Rome,  and  preached 
theGospel  thtre,  even  before  St.  Peter  came  thither.(y) 
But  though  Baronius  can  by  no  means  allow  of  this, 
yet  is  he  content  that  Barnabas  should  be  thought  to 
have   come  thither  after  him.     At  least  this  he  pre- 

(y)  Recognit.  Clem.    apud.    Baron.   Annal.  ad  aim.  51.  num.  52, 
64;     Et  not.   ad  Mart.  Rom.  Jun.  xi. 


OF  ST.   BARNABAS.  75 

tends  to  be  without  clispute,(;c)  that  St.  Barnabas  came 
into  Italy,  and  preached  the  Gospel  in  Liguria,  where 
he  founded  the  famous  Church  of  Milan,  as  from  ma- 
ny antient  monuments  and  writers,  says  he,  might 
be  made  appear ;  though  at  the  same  time  he  produ- 
ces not  one  testimony  in  proof  of  it.  I  shall  there- 
fore conclude,  until  I  am  better  informed,  that  St. 
Barnabas  spent  the  remauis  of  his  life  in  converting 
his  own  countrymen  the  Jews ;  of  which,  as  I  have 
before  observed,  there  were  such  vast  numbers  in 
that  Island,  and  for  whom  we  cannot  but  think  he 
must  have  had  a  very  tender  regard.  Or  if  we  shall 
suppose  him  to  have  gone  any  farther,  I  presume  it 
was  only  into  the  neighbouring  parts  of  the  Lesser 
Asia  and  Judea,  where  he  had  befure  preached  ;  or 
at  farthest  into  Egypt,(rt)  where  some  tell  us  he  went, 
and  consecrated  his  nephew  St.  Mark,  the  fust  Bishop 
of  the  Christian  Church  at  Alexandria. 

14.  And  in  this  opinion  I  am  the  rather  confirmed 
from  the   consideration  of  his  Epistle   which  I  have< 
here  subjoined  :  which  seems  manifestly  to  have  been 

'designed  for  the  benefit  of  the  Jews ;  and  to  shew  howl 
all  the  parts  of  their  law  had  a  farther  spiritual  mean- 
ing than  what  at  first  sight  appeared,  and  were  de-^ 
signed  to  lead  them  to  the  faith  and  piety  of  the  Gos-^' 
pel. 

1 5.  In  this  exercise  therefore  he  most  hkely  spent 
his  life  ;  and  if  we  may  credit  the  relation  of  the 
Monk(/f')  in  Surius,  who  svrites  the  Acts  of  this  holy 
Evangelist,  at  last  suflfered  martyrdom  in  the  psosecu- 
tion  of  it ;  being  at  the  instigation  of  certain  Jews  that 
came  from  Syria  to  Salamis,  shut  up  in  a  synagogue 
v;here  he  was  disputing  with  them,  and  at  night  ston- 
ed by  them.  What  truth  there  is  in  this  story  I  am- 
not  tell ;  but  this  I  must  observe,  which  even  Baroni- 
us(c)  himself  is  forced  to  acknowledge,  that  there  is 

(r)  Ibid.  Annal.  num.  54. 
(ff)  Vid.  n  Vit.  ejus.  Edit.  Oxon.  Epist.  p.  IS?. 
f6J  Alexandi'.  Monach.  Enconi.  Ravnaljx. 
fcj  Baron.  Annal.  ann.  51.  num.  54. 


76  OF   THE   CATHOLIC  EPISTLE 

nothing  of  this  kind  to  be  met  with  in  any  antient  au- 
tlior  ;  nor  does  either  Eusebius  or  St.  Jeroine,(rt')  where 
they  ^reat  expressly  of  this  holy  man,  so  much  as  once 
give  the  title  of  martyr  to  him. 

16.  But  whatever  were  the  manner  of  St.  Barnabas' 
death,  yet  famous  is  the  story  of  the  invention  of  his 
relics,  delivered  by  the  same  Monk ;  who,  as  Baroni- 
\xs{e)  tells  us,  lived  at  the  same  time  under  Zeno  the 
Emperor  ;  and  confirmed  by  the  concurrent  testimo- 
mei{f)  of  Theodorus,  Nicephorus,  Cedrenus,  Sigebert, 
Marianus  Scotus  and  others.  With  what  ceremony 
this  was  performed,  and  how  this  blessed  Saint  ap- 
peared twice  to  Anthemius,  then  Bishop  of  Salamis, 
in  order  to  the  discovery  of  his  own  relics ;  and  how 
the  Emperor  commanded  a  stately  Church  to  be  built 
over  the  place  of  his  burial ;  I  shall  leave  it  to  those 
who  are  fond  of  such  stories,  to  read  at  large  in  Baro- 
nius(^)  and  the  Monk(//)  whom  I  before  mentioned. 
It  will  be  of  more  concern  to  take  notice  that  Nilu3(?) 
Doxapater  tells  us,  that  this  very  thing  was  the  ground 
of  the  Cyprian  privileges  :  where,  speaking  of  certain 
provinces  that  depended  not  upon  any  of  the  greater 
Patriarchats,  he  instances  first  of  all  in  Cyprus ;  which, 
says  he,  continues  free,  and  is  subject  to  none  of  the 
Patriarchs,  because  of  the  Apostle  Barnabas  being 
found  in  it.  And  the  same  is  the  account  which  Nice- 
phorus(^)  also  gives  us  of  it;  and  which  was  assigned 
before  both  in  the  Notitia(e')  ascribed  to  Leo,  as  I  find 
it  quoted  by  Monsieur  Le  Moyne,  in  his  preface  to  his 
late  collection  of  several  antient  pieces  relating  to  ec- 
clesiastical antiquity. 

1 7.  Together  with  his  body  was  found,  says  Alex- 
ander,(?/2)  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  written  in  the 

(^dj  Hieron.  de  script,  in  Baraab.      (e)  Baron.  Annal.  anno.  485. 
ffj  Id.  AiMot.  a    M  irtyrol.  Rom,  Jun.  xi.     {ff)  Annal.  aim.  485. , 
(A)  Apud.Surium.  Jun  xi.  to.  iii. 
CiJ  Vid.  Le  Moyne  Var.  Sacr.  torn.  i.  p.  236. 
(H')  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  xvi.  c.  37. 
(/)  See  Le  Moyne  Prolegom.  ad  Var.  sacr. 

(m)  Alex.  Monach.  loc.  citat.  So  Theodorus  Lector  Collect,  lib.  ii- 
p.  184. 


OF    ST.    BARNABAS.  77 

Hebrew  tongue,  lying  upon  his  breast ;  but  Nilus(//) 
says,  that  of  his  kinsman  St.  Mark.  Which  of  the 
two  it  was,  or  whether  any  thing  of  all  this  were  more 
than  a  mere  story,  contrived  by  Anthemius  to  get  the 
better  of  Peter,  Patriarch  of  Antioch,  I  shall  not  un- 
dertake to  determine.  It  is  enough  that  we  are  assur- 
ed that  by  this  means(o)  he  not  only  preserved  his  pri- 
vileges against  Peter,  but  got  his  See  confirmed  by  the 
Emperor  as  an  independent  See  ;  which  was  also  af- 
terwards again  done  by  Justinian,  at  the  instigation  of 
the  Empress  Theodora  who  was  herself  a  Cyprian. 

18.  But  to  return  to  that  which  is  more  properly  the  J 
business  of  these  reflections.  It  does  not  appear  thatj 
St.  Barnabas  left  any  more  in  writing  than  the  Epistlej 
I  have  here  subjoined.  Some  indeed  there  were  here- 
tofore who  thought  that  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews 
was  written  by  him.  TertuUian(/»)  confidently  quotes 
it  as  his.  Nor  does  St.  Hierome(</)  censure  him  for  it, 
but  leaves  it  as  a  doubt  whether  it  should  be  ascribed 
to  him  or  to  St.  Luke,  St.  Clement  or  St.  Paul ;  though 
he  seems  rather  to  incline  to  St.  Paul.  But  that  this 
is  a  mistake,  and  that  St.  Paul  was  indeed  the  author 
of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  has  been  very  largely 
and  learnedly  proved  by  Dr.  Mills  in  his  Prolegomena 
to  the  New  Testament,  so  as  to  put  that  matter  beyond 
all  doubt.  As  for  the  present  Epistle,  it  is  certain  that 
several  of  the  antient  Fathers  took  it  to  be  undoubt- 
edly of  St.  Barnabas's  writing.  Clement  Alexandri- 
nus(r)  quotes  it  as  such  both  in  hisStromata  yet  extant, 
and  in  his  lost  books  of  Hypotyposes,  as  is  remarked 
by  Eusebius(s)  in  his  Ecclesiastical  History.  Origen(f) 
calls  it  the  Catholic  Epistle  of  Barnabas,  without  the 
least  intimation  of  any  doubt  about  it,  as  he  uses  to 
give  when  he  quoteth  other  Apocryphal  books ;  as 
those  of  Hernias,  of  which  more  hereafter.     Others 

(n)  'Nilus  Doxap.  inter  Var.  sacv.  p.  236. 

(o)  Baron.  Annal  loc.  supr.  citat. 

C p  )  Tertull  (le  Pudicit.  c.  20-      (.7)  De  Scrijit.  F.crl.  in  S  Paulo. 

f'rj  Vid   Colelei-.  Testim.  v.  pp.     (*)  Ecclcs.  liibt.  lib.  \  i.  c.  13, 14. 

(0  Lib.  i.  Contr.  Celsum. 


*78  OF  THE   CATHOLIC    EPISTLE 

indeed  of  the  Fathers  seem,  if  not  to  have  denied  that 
this  Epistle  was  written  by  Barnabas  the  Apostle,  yet 
at  least  to  have  doubted  of  it.  Eusebius(-'/)  reckons  it 
among  the  Scriptures  of  the  New  Testament  which 
were  received  by  some,  and  contradicted  by  others. 
St.  Jerome(>i')  reckons  it  among  the  Apocryphal  books, 
which  WTre  not  put  into  the  Canon  of  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, upon  the  account  of  tlie  uncertainty  of  their  au- 
thors, and  consequently  of  their  infallible  authority. 

19.  Which  being  so,  I  cannot  but  wonder  at  some 
in  our  own  times,  who,  without  any  better  grounds, 
peremptorily  pronounce  it  to  be  none  of  St.  Barnabas': 
whereas  of  the  antient  Ecclesiastical  writers  who  lived 
much  nearer  the  age  of  our  author,  some  positively 
affirmed  it  ;  and  though  some  others  doubted  of  it, 
3'^et  none  plainly  denied  it ;  at  least  it  does  not  appear 
that  any  did  so.     And  of  this  Cotelerius(y)  seems  to 
have  been  sensible ;  who  though  he  did  not  care  to  as- 
cribe it  to  the  Barnabas  of  whom  we  are  now  discours- 
ing, yet  was  forced  to  suppose  that  some  other  Barna- 
bas wrote  it ;  without  which  he  saw  there  could  be  no 
way  of  answering  the  concurrent  verdict  of  all  an- 
tiquity, which  has  universally  agreed  in  Barnabas  as 
the  author  of  it.     But  now  who   this  other  Barnabas 
was,  or  that  in  those  times  there  was  any  such  person, 
he  pretends  not  to  tell  us ;  and  they  w^ho  ascribe  it  to 
Barnabas,  expressly  speak  of  him  as  the  same  of  whom 
I  have  hitherto  been  discoursing  (5;) 

20.  But  of  all  others,  most  unaccountable  is  the  fancy 
of  Monsieur  Le  Moyne(a')  concerning  the  author  of 
this  Epistle.  He  had  observed  that  in  several  Greek 
manuscripts  it  vras  immediately  continued  on  with 
that  of  St.  Polycarp ;  and  from  this  he  concludes  the 
two  Epistles  to  have  been  written  by  St.  Polycarp : 
whereas  in  truth,  by  some  chance  in  the  copy  from 

Cu)  Lcc.  Citat, 

{x)  Catalotj.  Sciii>tor.  Eccles.  &  lib.  xiii.  in  Ezck.  cap.  43. 

ly)  Cotel.  Not.  ill  Banial).  p.  7.  B.  C. 

(z)  Vid.  Clem.  Alex.  Hievon.  &c.  inter  Tcstini.  Cotcler. 

(a J  Prolcg.  in  \'i\.v.  Sacr.  in  Vo\\  i-arpo. 


OF    ST.    BARNABAS.  79 

which  the  rest  were  transcribed,  a  few  leaves  were 
lost,  containing  the  end  of  St.  Polycarp's,  and  the 
beginning  of  St.  Barnabas's  Epistles  ;  by  which  means 
the  Greek  of  both  is  imperfect.  But  all  the  Latin 
copies  constantly  ascribing  this  letter  to  Barnabas,  and 
the  antient  Fathers  all  agreeing  to  the  same,  utterly 
destroy  this  opinion  ;  in  which,  as  he  had  none  to  go 
before  him,  so  I  believe  he  will  scarcely  meet  with  any 
to  follow  him.(/^) 

21.  Nor  are  the  arguments  which  they  bring  against 
the  authority  of  it,  of  such  moment  as  to  overthrow 
the  constant  testimonies  of  the  antients  on  its  behalf 
They  tell  us(c)  first,  that  it  is  evident  from  the  16th 
chapter  of  this  Epistle,  that  it  was  written  after  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem.  But  why  may  not  Barnabas 
have  been  then  living,  as  well  as  we  are  sure  St.  John 
and  several  others  of  the  companions  of  the  Apostles 
were?  And  if  he  may  have  been  living  after  it,  why 
shall  not  we  suppose  that  he  was,  as  well  as  they  that 
he  was  not  ?  seeing  it  does  not  appear  from  the  testi- 
mony of  any  antient  writers  when  he  died. 

22.  But  secondly, (f/)  they  argue  yet  farther  against 
it :  for  if  this,  say  they,  be  the  genuine  Epistle  of  St. 
Barnabas,  how  comes  it  to  pas3  that  it  is  not  received 
as  Canonical  ?  Certainly  had  the  primitive  Christians 
believed  it  to  have  been  written  by  such  a  man,  they 
would  without  controversy  have  placed  it  among  the 
sacred  writings,  and  not  have  censured  it  as  of  doubt- 
ful authority.  This  is  indeed  a  very  specious  pretence, 
but  which  being  a  little  examined  will  be  found  to 
have  no  strength  in  it :  it  being  certain  that  the  primi- 
tive Fathers(t')  did  own  this  for  St.  Barnabas's  Epistle, 
and  yet  not  receive  it  into  their  canon ;  and  therefore 


{b)  Vid.  Tentzel.  Exercit.  Select,  de  Polyc.  §  33,  39.  Prxf.  Usser. 
in  edit.  Oxon.  S.  Bariiab.  p.  v. 

(c)  Coteler.  Not.  in  Baniab.  p.  7.  C.  Natal.  Alex.  Hist-  Eccles.  torn, 
i.  §  i.  p.  100.  Le  Moyne  Frolegom.  ad  Var.  Sacr. 

(d)  Coleler.  Not.  in  Barn,  p,  5,  6.     Natal.  Alex.  il)id.  Le  Moyr\(t 
Pfolcgom.  ad  Var.  Sacr. 

(<•)  Vid,  Cotclcr.  Not.  in  Barn;vb.  p.  6.  E.  7.  A. 


80  OF   THE   CATHOLIC  EPISTLE 

that  it  does  not  follow,  that  had  they  believed  it  to 
have  been  his,  they  must  have  esteemed  it  canonical. 

23.  *VVhat  rules  they  had,  or  by  what  measure 
they  proceeded,  in  those  first  times,  in  judging  of  the 
canonical  scriptures  of  the  New  Testament,  it  is  not 
necessary  for  me  here  to  inquire.  It  is  enough  that 
we  know  what  books  the  church  did  at  last  agree  in 
as  coming  under  that  character  :  and  for  the  rest,  as 
we  cannot  doubt  but  that  there  was  a  due  care  taken 
in  examining  into  a  matter  of  such  importance,  and 
that  those  primitive  Fathers  did  not  without  very  good 
reason  distinguish  those  that  were  written  by  divine 
inspiration,  from  those  that  were  not ;  so  we  are  very 
sure  that  all  was  not  admitted  by  them  into  the  rank 
of  canonical  scripture  that  was  written  by  any  Apos- 
tolical man;  and  therefore  that  it  can  be  no  good 
argument,  that  Barnabas  was  not  the  author  of  this 
Epistle,  because  it  is  not  placed  among  the  sacred 
writings  of  the  New  Testament. 

24.  But  there  is  yet  one  objection  more,  and  that 
much  insisted  upon  by  those  who  are  enemies  to  this 
Epistle.(/)  They  tell  us  it  is  full  of  a  strange  sort  of 
allegorical  interpretations  of  holy  Scripture,  and  there- 
fore unworthy  to  be  fathered  upon  so  evangelical  an 
author.  And  yet  notwithstanding  this,  we  find  Cle- 
mens Alexandrinus  and  Origen,  Eusebius  and  St.  Je- 
rome (some  of  the  greatest  and  most  learned  critics 
of  those  ages  that  were  the  nearest  to  the  time  in  which 
it  was  written)  not  doubting  to  ascribe  it  to  St.  Barna- 
bas, and  to  think  it  worthy  too  of  such  an  author. 

25.  I  need  not  say  how^  general  a  way  this  was  of 
interpreting  scripture,  in  the  time  that  St.  Barnabas 
lived.  To  omit  Origen,  wlio  has  been  noted  as  exces- 
sive in  it ;  and  for  whom  yet  a  learned  man(^)  has 
very  lately  made  a  reasonable  apology  :  who  has  ever 

*  See  this  argument  more  fully  liandled  by  the  learned  Dr.  Grabe. 
Spicileg.  sec.  ii.  pag.  6,  7. 

(/)  Cotel.  Not.  ad  Barnab.  p.  5.  D.  Natal.  Alex.  Hist.  Eccles. 
Sa:c-  i.  to.  i.  p.  100.     Le  Moyne  Prol.  ad  Var.  Sacr. 

(g-)  Huetius  Origen.  lib.  ii.  Qusest,  13.  p.  170,  &c. 


OF   ST.   BARNABAS;  81 

shewn  a  more  diffusive  knowledge  than  Clemens  AI- 
exandrinus  has  done  in  all  his  composures  ?  And  yet 
in  his  works  we.  find  the  very  same  method  taken  of 
interpreting  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  that  witliout  any 
reproach  either  to  his  learning  or  to  his  judgment. 
What  author  has  there  been  more  generally  applauded 
for  his  admirable  piety,  than  the  other  Clement,  whose 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  I  have  here  inserted  ?  And 
yet  even  in  that  plain  piece(/z)  we  meet  with  more  than 
one  instance  of  the  same  kind  of  interi)retation,  wlitch 
was  nevertheless  admired  by  the  best  and  most  primi- 
tive Christians. 

26.  Even  St.  Paul(/)  himself,  in  his  Epistles  received 
by  us  as  canonical,  affords  us  not  a  few  instances  of 
this  which  is  so  much  found  fault  with  in  St.  Barnabas, 
as  1  might  easily  make  appear  from  a  multitude  of 
passages  out  of  them»  were  it  needful  for  me  to  en- 
large myself  on  a  point,  which  every  one  who  has 
read  the  Scriptures  with  any  care,  cannot  but  have 
observed. 

27.  Now  that  which  makes  it  the  less  to  be  wonder- 
ed at  in  St.  Barnabas  is,  that  the  Jews,(/^)  of  which 
number  he  was  himself  originally  one,  and  to  whom 
he  wrote,  had  of  a  long  time  been  wholly  addicted  to 
this  way  of  interpreting  the  law,  and  taught  men  to 
search  out  a  spiritual  meaning  for  almost  all  the  ritual 
commands  and  ceremonies  of  it.  This  is  plain  from 
the  account  which  Aristeas(/)  has  left  us  of  the  rules 
which  Elfeazer  the  high  priest,  to  whom  Ptolemy  sent 
for  a  copy  of  the  Mosaical  law,  gave  him  for  the  under- 
standing of  it.  When  it  being  objected  to  him.  "  that 
their  legislator  seemed  to  be  too  curious  in  little  mat- 
ters, such  as  the  prohibitions  of  meats  and  drinks,  and 
the  like,  for  which  there  appeared  no  just  reason ;  he 

(h)  Vid.  Annot.  Vossii  in  Baniab.  p.  310. 

(t)  See  1  Cor.  x.  1,  4,  Gal.  iv.  21.  Ephes.  v.  31.  Hebr.  ix.  8,  23,  24, 
X.  1,  &c. 

(X)  See  Hist.  Crit.  du  V.  T.  Liv.  iii.  chap.  vii. 

(/)  Apud  Euscb.  Pixparat.  Evang.  lib.  viii.  cap.  9, 

[11] 


82  OF    THE   CATHOLIC  EPISTLE 

shewed  him  at  large,  that  there  was  a  farther  hidden 
design  in  it,  than  what  at  first  sight  appeared  ;  and 
that  these  outward  ordinances  were  but  as  so  many 
cautions  to  tiiem  against  such  vices  as  were  principally 
meant  to  be  forbidden  by  them."  And  then  go  es  on 
to  explain  this  part  of  the  law,  after  the  same  manner 
that  JJarnal)ati  has  done  in  the  following  Epistle. 

28.  But  this  is  not  all ;  Eusebius(w)  gives  us  yet 
another  instance  to  coiilirm  this  to  us,  viy..  of  Aristo- 
bulfi^',  who  lived  at  the  same  time,  and  delivered  the 
lilse  spiritual  meaning  of  the  law  that  Eleazar  had 
done  before.  And  that  this  w^as  still  continued  among 
the  Hellenistical  Jews,  is  evident  from  the  account 
that  is  left  us  by  one  of  them,  who  was  contemporary 
with  St.  Barnabas,  and  than  whom  none  has  been  more 
famous  for  this  way  of  writing ;  I  mean  Philo,(//)  in 
his  description  of  the  Therapeutae ;  whether  the  same 
vs'horn  in  the  beginning  of  his  book(o)  he  calls  by  the 
nauie  of  Essenes,  as  Scaniger(/>)  supposes;  or  a  par- 
ticular sect  of  Jews,  as  Valesius(</  will  have  it ;  or 
lastly,  a  kind  of  Monkish  converts  from  Judaism  to 
Christianity,  as  Eusebius(r)  heretofore  described  them, 
and  as  some  other  learned  men(5)  seem  rather  to  con- 
jecture. But  whatever  becomes  of  this,  herein  they 
ail  agree,  that  they  were  originally  Jews  ;  and  there- 
fore we  may  be  sure  they  followed  the  same  method 
of  interpreting  scripture  that  the  Alexandrian  Jews 
were  wont  to  do. 

29.  Now  the  account  which  Eusebius(^)  from  Phi- 
lo,  gives  us  of  thtm,  is  this.  "  Their  leaders,  sa,ys 
he,  left  them  many  antient  writings  of  their  notions, 
clothed  in  Allegories."  And  again  ;(//)  "  they  inter- 
pret the  Holy  Scriptures,  viz.  of  the  Old  Testament, 

(/»)  Prxpar.  Evang.  lib.  viii.  c.  10.  p.  376. 

(w)  Apiul  Euseb.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  ii.  c.  17. 

(q)  De  Vit.  Contempl.  p.  889. 

(fi)  Scalig.  de  Emend.  Tempor.  lib.  v. 

(•  (f)  Vales.  Annot.  in  Euseb.  lib  ii.  c.  17.  p,  30,  31. 

(r)  Hist.  Eccles.  lib  ii  c.  17.  p.  43,  A.  B  &:  p.  45,  A.  B. 

(si  Bruno  de  Therapeut.  dissert,  p  183,  &c. 

(tj  Euseb.  Hist.  Eccles.  loc.  cit.  p.  44.  b.      (u)  Ibid.  p.  45.  b.  c. 


OF  ST.  BARNABAS.  83 

Allegorically."  For  you  must  know,  continues  he, 
*'  that  they  liken  the  law  to  an  anunal ;  the  words  of 
which  make  up  the  body,  but  the  hidden  sense  which 
lies  under  thenl,  and  is  not  seen,  that  tliey  think  to 
be  the  soul  of  it,"  And  this  was  that  which  a  late 
learned  author(a)  supposes  rendered  their  conversion 
to  Christianity  the  more  easy.  For  being  wont  to 
seek  out  the  spiritual  meaning  of  the  law,  they  more 
readily  embraced  the  Gospel,  than  those  who  looked 
no  farther  than  t)ie  outward  letter,  and  were  there- 
fore the  harder  to  be  persuaded  to  come  over  to  so 
spiritual  an  institution. 

30.  It  was  from  hence,  I  suppose,  that  the  most 
early  heretics  were  so  wedded  to  their  mystical  inter- 
pretations of  Scripture,  and  so  much  valued  them- 
selves upon  the  account  af  them  :  against  whose  false 
and  impure  doctrines,  our  liTte  great  critic.  Dr.  Ham- 
mond,(y)  supposes  St.  Barnabas  to  have  principally 
designed  his  Epistle  ;  and  therefore  that  being  to  deal 
with  men  who  valued  nothing  but  such  kind  of  expo- 
sitions, he  was  forced  to  confute  them  in  their  own 
w'ay ;  both  as  most  suitable  to  their  manners,  and 
most  proper  either  to  convince  them  of  their  errors, 
or  at  least  to  prevent  others,  especially  the  Jewish 
converts,  from  falling  into  them. 

31.  But  whether  this  were  so  or  no,  thus  much  is 
evident  from  what  has  been  said ;  that  the  Hellenisti- 
cal  Jews,  to  whom  it  is  most  probable  St.  Barnabas 
addressed  his  Epistle,  were  altogether  used  to  this  way 
of  interpreting  the  holy  Scriptures;  and  therefore 
that  howsoever  it  may  appear  to  us,  who  are  so  utter- 
ly unaccustomed  to  it,  yet  we  ought  not  to  wonder 
that  St.  Barnabas,  who  was  himself  a  Jew,  should  at 
such  a  time,  and  upon  such  an  occasion  as  this,  make 
use  of  it ;  or  suppose  it  at  all  unworthy  of  him  so  to 
do. 

fxj  Bruno  de  Therap.  p.  193. 

fyj  Dissert,  de  Antichristo,  c.  vii.  Et  Dissert,  i.  conti*.  Blondel, 
<r.  vii.  §  4,  5, 


84  OF  THE  CATHOLIC  EPISTLE 

32.  Nor  indeed  were  they  the  Jews  only  that  led 
the  holy  men  in  those  days  into  these  mystical  expo- 
siti-)ns  of  the  sacred  Sciiptures.  Even  the  Gentile 
philosophers  conduced  towards  it ;  whilst  the  better  to 
cover  over  the  fabulous  stories  of  their  Gods,  which 
they  saw  were  too  ridiculous  to  be  maintained  ;  they 
explained  the  whole  system  of  their  idolatry  by  alle- 
gorical analogies,  and  shewed  all  the  poetical  accounts 
of  them  to  be  only  the  outside  shadows  of  a  sort  of 
natural  theology  included  under  those  fictions.  Thus 
Heraclides  of  Pontus  wrote  a  whole  book  of  the  al- 
legories of  Homer  :(s)  and  Metrodorus  of  Lampsa- 
cm{z)  is  fallen  foul  upon  by  Tatian,  in  his  oration 
against  the  Greeks,  for  pretending  that  neither  Juno, 
nor  Minerva,  nor  Jupiter,  were  what  those  imagined 
who  built  temples  and  altars  to  them,  4»t;5-c»?  il  vTro^uTia 
y.ui  ioix,-i^v  huKoc-i^^j-iii  Nay,  so  far  went  this  last  au- 
thor in  his  allegories,  as  to  turn  all  the  Trojan  and 
Grecian  heroes  into  mere  fictions ;  and  to  make  Hec- 
tor and  Achilles,  and  Agamemnon,  and  even  Helena 
herself,  nothing  less  than  what  one  would  think  they 
were,  and  what  the  common  people  ignorantly  ima- 
gined them  to  be. 

33.  And  for  the  influence  which  this  had  upon  the 
antient  Fathers,(G)  who  from  philosophers  became 
Christians ;  the  writings  both  of  Justin  Martyr,  and 
Clemens  Alexandrinus,  sufficiently  shew.  And  if 
we  may  bfclieve(Z')  Porphyry,  an  enemy  in  the  case 
of  Oiigen ;  he  tells  us  in  the  same  place  in  which  he 
complains  of  him,  "  for  turning  those  things  that  were 
clearly  delivered  by  Moses  into  mystical  significa- 
tions," not  only  that  he  did  this  in  imitation  of  the 
Grecians ;  but  that  it  was  his  frequent  conversation 
with  Numenius  and  Cronius,  Moderatus,  Nicomachus, 
and  others   among  the  Pythagoreans  ;{c)  and  with 

('zj  Tatian.  contr.  Grec.  p.  160   b.  c. 

CaJ  See  Hist.  Crit.  du  v.  t.  Liv.  iii.  chap.  viii. 

fbj  Apud.  Euseb.  Hist.  Eccles   lib.  vi.  c.  19.  p.  178. 

CO  Ibid.  p.  179.  Vid.  Annot  Vales,  p.  108,  109. 


OF    ST.    BARNABAS.  85 

Chaeremoii  and  Cornutus  among  the  Stoics ;  that  he 
had  learned  his  allegarical  way  of  expounding  the 
holy  Scriptures;  and  aj^phed  that  to  his  rehgion, 
which  they  were  wont  to  do  to  their  superstition. 

34.  From  all  which  it  appears,  that  this  way  of 
writing  in  matters  of  religion,  w  as  in  those  days  gen- 
erally used  not  only  among  the  Jews,  but  among  the 
wiser  and  more  philosophical  of  the  Gentiles  too  : 
and  from  both  came  to  be  almost  universally  practised 
among  the  primitive  Christians.  Which  being  so,  we 
ought  to  be  far  from  censuring  of  St.  Barnabas  for 
his  mystical  application  of  what  God  prescribed  to  the 
Jews  in  the  Old  Testsment,  to  the  spiritual  accom- 
plishment of  it  in  the  new.  Much  less  should  we  ever 
the  more  call  in  question  either  the  truth  or  credit  of 
his  Epistle  upon  this  account. 

S5.  Having  said  thus  much  either  in  vindication 
of  the  allegorical  expositions  of  this  Epistle,  or  at 
least  by  way  of  apology  for  them ;  I  shall  add  but 
little  more  concerning  the  Epistle  itself.  I  have  before 
observed  as  to  the  time  of  its  writing,  that  it  was 
somewhat  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem ;  and  as 
we  may  conjecture  from  the  subject  of  it,  (for  title  at 
present  it  has  none,  nor  does  it  appear  that  ever  it  had 
any)  was  addressed  to  the  Jews,  to  draw  them  off 
from  the  letter  of  the  law,  to  a  spiritual  understand- 
ing of  it ;  and  by  that  means  dispose  them  to  embrace 
the  Gospel.  Whether  he  had  besides  this  a  farther 
design,  as  Dr.  Hammond  supposes, (rf)  to  confute  the 
errors  of  the  Gnostic  Heretics,  and  to  prevent  the  Jew- 
ish converts  from  falling  into  them,  it  is  not  certain  ; 
but  may  from  the  chief  points  insisted  upon  by  him 
be  probably  enough  supposed.  If  any  one  shall  think 
it  strange,  that  disputing  against  the  Jew;^  for  the 
truth  of  the  Gospel,  he  should  not  have  urged  any  of 
those  passages  relating  to  the  Messiah,  which  seem  to 
us  the  most  apposite  to  such  a  purpose ;  such  as  the 

fdj  Dissert.  Antichristo,  cap.  vii. 


86  OF    THE   CATHOLIC   EPISTLE 

oracle  of  Jacob  concerning  the  time  that  Shiloh  was 
to  come  ;  the  70  weeks  of  Daniel ;  the  prophecies  of 
Haggai  and  Malachi,  of  his  coming  while  the  second 
temple  stood ;  and  which  was  now  destroyed  when 
he  wrote  this  Epistle,  and  the  like  :  Monsieur  le 
Moyne(6')  will  give  him  a  ready  answer,  viz.  that 
these  passages  relate  chiefly  to  the  time  of  Christ's 
appearing,  and  that  this  was  no  controversy  in  those 
days ;  the  Jews  not  only  confessing  it,  but  being  rea- 
dy at  every  turn  through  thit?  persuasion  to  set  up  some 
or  other  for  their  Messiah,  to  their  shame  and  confu- 
sion. It  was  therefore  then  but  little  necessary  to  use 
those  arguments  against  them,  which  now  appear  to 
be  the  most  proper  and  convincing  :  since  the  state  of 
the  question  has  been  altered,  and  the  Jew^s  deny  ei- 
ther that  their  Messiah  is  come,  or  that  it  was  neces- 
sary for  him  to  have  come  about  that  time  that  our 
Saviour  Christ  appeared  in  the  flesh. 

36.  But  though  the  chief  design  of  this  Epistle  was 
to  convince  the  Jews  of  the  truth  of  our  rehgion,  yet 
are  there  not  wanting  in  the  latter  part  of  it,  many  ex- 
cellent rules,  to  render  it  still  very  useful  to  the  pious 
reader.  Indeed  some  have  doubted  whether  this  did 
originally  belong  to  this  Epistle  ;(/)  or  whether  it  has 
not  since  been  added  to  it.  But  seeing  we  find  this 
part  quoted  by  the  Fathers,  as  belonging  to  St.  Barna- 
baS)  no  less  than  the  other ;  and  that  the  measure  as- 
signed to  it  in  the  antient  Stichometries,  can  hardly  be 
well  accounted  for  without  it :  I  do  not  see  bu-t  that 
w^e  ought  to  conclude,  that  our  author  did  divide  his 
Epistle  into  the  two  parts  in  which  we  now  have  it; 
and  that  this  letter,  as  well  as  the  former,  was  writ- 
ten by  him. 

37.  A?  for  the  translation  which  I  have. here  given 
of  it,  I  have  made  it  up  out  of  what  remains  of  the 
original  Greek,  and  of  the  old  Latin  version  ;  and  of 
each    of    which,    though    a    part    be    lost,     yet   it 

(e)  Proleg.  ad  Var   Sacr. 
.  (/)  Prxfat.  Usser.  ad  Edit.  Oxon.  p.  11,  See 


OF  ST.  BARNABAS.  87 

has  so  fallen  out,  that  bet^veen  them  we  not  only  have 
the  whole  Epistle,  but  that  too  free  of  those  inteq^o- 
lations  which  Vossius  tells  us  some  had  endeavoured 
to  make  in  this,  as  well  as  in  Ignatius's  Epistles.(^) 
The  passages  of  holy  Scripture  which  are  here  quoted 
according  to  the  Sepluagint,  I  have  chose  rather  to 
set  down  as  they  are  in  our  Engli.^h  Bible,  than  to 
amuse  the  common  reader  with  a  new  translation  of 
them.  Upon  the  whole,  I  have  endeavoured  to  attain 
to  the  sense  of  my  author,  and  to  make  him  as  plain 
and  easy  as  I  was  able.  If  in  any  thing  I  bhall  have 
chanced  to  mistake  him,  I  have  only  this  to  say  for 
myself,  that  he  must  be  better  acquainted  with  the 
road  than  I  pretend  to  be,  who  will  undertake  to  tra» 
vel  so  long  a  journey  in  the  dark,  and  never  to  miss 
his  way. 


CHAPTER  VUI. 

OF  THE   SHEPHERD   OF    ST.    HERMAS  ;    AND   OF    THE  SECOND 
EPISTLE  OF  ST.  CLEMENT  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 

That  the  Hermas  mentioned  by  St.  Paul,  Rom.  xvi.  14.  was  proba- 
bly the  author  of  that  book  -which  is  here  subjoined  under  his 
name.  There  is  httle  rcniaiuing  of  his  life,  more  than  what  is 
taken  out  of  his  own  book.  Of  his  death  ;  uncertain  whether  he 
died  a  martyr.  The  antient  fathers  divided  in  their  opinions  of 
this  book  :  nor  are  our  later  critics  any  less.  That  there  are  ina- 
iiy  useful  things  in  it.  Of  the  scc(-nd  Kpistle  of  St.  Clement : 
that  it  is  not  of  equal  reputation  with  the  former  :  by  some  de- 
nied to  be  St.  Clement's.  It  is  most  probable  that  it  was  writteu 
by  St.  Clement,  and  has  many  excellent  things,  and  Avorthy  of 
that  holy  man,  in  it.  These  two  pieces  ncW  the  first  time  trans- 
lated into  our  own  language. 

1.  THERE  is  not  a  greater  difference  between  the 
learned  men  of  the  present  times  concerning  the  Epis- 
tle of  St.  Barnabas,  than  there  was  among  the  an- 
tient Fathers  heretofore,  concerning  the  authority  of 

(^)  Is.  Vossius  Aiinot.  in  Barnab.  p.  318. 


g8  OF    THE   SHEPHERD 

that  book,  which  next  follows,  under  the  name  of 
Hennas.  Who  this  Hernias  was,  what  he  did,  and 
what  he  suffered  for  the  faith's  sake,  is  in  great  mea- 
sure unknown  to  us.  That  there  was  one  of  that 
name  at  Rome  when  St.  Paul  wrote  his  Epistle  to  the 
Church  there,  his  remembrance  of  him,  Rom.  xvi. 
14.  will  not  suffer  us  to  doubt.  Nor  is  it  improbable 
but  that  it  was  the  same  Hermas(/z)  who  afterwards 
wrote  this  book :  and  who  appears  not  only  still  to 
have  continued  his  relation  to  the  Church  of  Rome, 
but  to  have  written  at  such  a  time  as  may  well  enough 
agree  to  one  of  St.  Paul's  acquaintance.  The  former/)f 
these  may  be  collected  from  his  second  vision,(/)  which 
he  seems  to  have  had  at  the  same  time  that  Clement 
was  Bishop  of  Rome,  and  to  whom  therefore  he  is 
commanded  to  communicate  a  copy  of  it :  and  for 
the  latter,  might  the  conjectures  of  two  of  our  great' 
est  critics(^)  be  allowed,  who  apply  the  affliction  of 
which  he  speaks  in  another  of  his  visions(/)  to  the  de- 
struction of  Jerusalem  then  at  hand,  it  would  follow 
that  this  book  must  have  been  written  within  twelve 
years  after  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and  so  in  all 
probability  by  that  Hernias,  of  whom  St.  Paul  speaks 
in  that  Epistle.  But  though  I  rather  think  that  the 
tribulation  which  Hermas  t'oretokU{m)  relates  to  the 
persecution  under  Domitian,  because  it  is  there  said 
to  be  the  trial  of  the  Cliristians,  who  should  be  tried 
as  gold  in  the  fire,  but  yet  should  overcome  it,  and 
not  be  hurt  by  it:(/?)  (a  character  that  exactly  agrees 
with  what  Tertulian  writes  of  that  perscution  ;)(o)  yet 
even  this  does  not  hinder  but  that  the  Hermas  men- 
tioned by  St.  Paul,  might  still  be  living,  and  be  the 
author  of  the  book  we  here  have  under  his  name. 
2.  Hence  Origen  in  his  Homily(/»)  upon  that  place 

(h)  Vitl.  Baron.  Aiinot.  ad  Marty rol.  Rom.  Maii  ix. 
li)  Vvs.  ii.  num.  iv, 

(A)  Dr.  Hammond  and  Mr.  Dodwell  :  see  Dr.  Cave's  Hist.  Lite- 
rar.  in  Herm. 

(/)  Vis.  iv.  §  3.  (/«)  Vis.  iv.  §  1.  (n)  Vis.  iv.  §  2,  8. 

(o)  Apolog.  c.  5.  (/;)  Horn,  in  Rom.  lib.  x.  c  16. 


'    OF    ST.    HERMAS.  89 

of  St.  Paul  before  mentioned,  delivers  it  as  his  opinion, 
that  it  was  the  Hermas  there  spukt^n  of,  who  wrote 
this  book.  But  Eusebius  does  more  \cy)  he  tells  us 
that  it  was  the  received  opinion  in  those  da^^s^  that  it 
was  composed  by  hhn.  And  that  it  continued  to  be 
.so  in  the  age  after,  St.  Hierome  witnesses  y^r)  who 
speaks  yet  more  positively  than  Eusebius  to  the  same 
purpose.  From  all  which  we  may  conclude  what  is 
to  be  judged  of  that  mistake  which  our  latter  writers 
have  fallen  into,  by  their  too  credulous  following  the 
author  of  the  Poem  against  Marc  ion,  under  the  name 
of  'rertullian,(5)  viz.  that  it  was  written  by  Hermes, 
brother  to  Pope  Pius ;  in  which  not  only  the  authors 
of  the  pontilical  ascribed  to  Pope  Damasus(/)  and  of 
the  pretended  decretal  Epistles  of  the  antient  Bishops 
of  Rome,(//)  but  the  martyrologists  of  the  middle 
ages,  Bede,  Ado,  &c.  have  generally  been  involved. 

3.  It  is  true  Cardinal  Baronius  has  endeavoured  to 
make  up  this  difference,  by  supposing  that  the  Her- 
mes spoken  of  by  St.  Paul,  was  brother  to  Pope  Pius, 
and  so  all  parties  may  be  in  the  right.  But  besidesi 
that  this  book  was  written  by  Hermas,  not  the  Her- 
mes of  wbom  St.  Paul  there  speaks  ;  the  difference 
of  the  time  renders  it  altogether  incredible,(.v)  that  a, 
person  of  some  con-jiderable  age  at  St.  Paul's  writing 
his  Epistle,  should  have  lived  so  long  as  that  Pope's 
brother  is  said  to  have  done ;  whom  the  Cardinal  him- 
self observes  to  have  been  living  I6i  years  after 
Christ  ;(^v)  ^^^'^^  is  to  say,  107  years  after  the  writing 
of  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  This  his  Epito- 
mator  Spondanus  was  aware  of;(s;)  and  therefore 
though  he  seems  to  have  allowed  of  the  conjecture, 
yet  he  could  not  choose  but  add  this  reflection  of  his 

fcjj  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  iii.  c.  3.     frj  Hieron.  de  Script,  in  Hcith. 

('ij  Lib.  iii.  ('fj  In  Vit.  Pi    Papx. 

(?.')  Episl-  i.  attrib.  Pio  pp.   p   194  cd'.t  Bloiidcl. 

fj^J  See  Bellarmiii.  de  Scri])t.  §  i.  p.  45,  in  Herm, 

CyJ  Amial.  Eccl.  in  fine  anno.  1G4. 

{'-.)  Spondan.  Epitom.  Annal.  Baron.  ad(J  ann.  159. 


so  OF   THE   SHEPHERD 

own  upon  it ;  that  according  to  this  reckoning,  Her- 
nias must  have  been  130  years  old  when  he  died,  and 
in  all  probability  a  great  deal  more. 

4.  What  the  condition  of  this  Hermas  was  before 
his  conversion,  we  cannot  tell ;  but  that  he  was  a  man 
of  some  consideration,  we  may  conclude  from  what 
w^e  read  of  him  in  his  third  vision  :(a)  where  he  is  said 
to  have  been  formerly  unprofitable  to  the  Lord  upon 
the  account  of  those  riches,  w'hich,  after  he  became 
a  Christian,  he  seems  to  have  dispensed  in  works  of 
charity  and  beneficence. 

5.  Nor  have  we  any  more  knowledge  how  he  was 
converted,  than  what  his  condition  was  before  :  it  is 
probable  from  several  passages  in  his  book,(Z')  that  he 
was  himself  brought  over  to  Christianity  some  time 
before  his  family;  who  continued  yet  in  the  practice 
of  many  and  great  impieties.  During  this  while  Her- 
mas was  not  only  very  kind  to  them,  but  seems  to 
have  been  so  indulgent  towards  them,  as  to  permit  them 
rather  to  go  on  in  their  sins,  than  he  would  take  any 
rough  measures  with  them  to  draw  them  off  from  them. 

6.  But  this  was  not  all  :  he  not  only  patiently  bore 
with  tiiem,  but  was  himself  disturbed  v;ith  many 
anxious  cares,(c)  to  supply  them  in  their  extravagan- 
ces, and  often  times  did  not  behave  himself  so  well 
as  he  ought  to  have  done  upon  that  account.  But 
however,  being  of  an  honest  and  upright  disposition, 
and  having  a  great  sincerity  in  his  religion,  it  pleased 
God  at  last  not  only  to  convince  him  of  his  faults,  in 
thus  neglecting  his  family,  but  to  give  them  grace  to 
hearken  to  his  admonitions,  and  to  embrace  at  once 
both  the  Christian  faith,  and  a  practice  also  suitable 
thereunto. 

7-  What  he  did  after  this,  we  have  no  account ; 
but  that  he  lived  a  very  strict  life,  we  may  reasonably 
conjecture,  in  that  it  pleased  God  to  vouchsafe  such 

(a )  Vis.  iii.  num.  6.  (bj   Vis.  i.  n.  3.  Vis.  ii.  n.  2,  3. 

(c)  See  below.  Vis.  i.  u.  2,  3. 


OF   ST.   HERMAN.  91 

extraordinary  revelations  to  him,  and  to  employ  him 
in  several  messages  to  his  Church,  both  to  correct 
their  manners,  and  to  warn  them  of  the  trials  that 
were  about  to  come  upon  them. 

8.  This  was  so  singular  a  grace,  even  in  those  times 
of  miracles,  that  we  find  some  other  Christians,  not 
so  humble  as  they  ought  to  be,  became  enemies  to 
him  upon  the  account  of  (hem.  However  this  did 
not  hinder,  but  that  God  still  continued  to  make  use 
of  his  ministry  in  admonishing  sinners  ;  and  he  as 
readily  and  faithfully  went  on,  both  in  warning  them 
of  their  danger,  and  in  exhorting  them  to  repent  and 
save  their  souls. 

9.  This  was  the  business  of  this  holy  man,  in  which 
he  spent  his  life ;  and  if  we  may  believe  the  Roman 
Martyrology,  his  death  was  not  unsuitable  to  it : 
where  we  read,  that  being  illustrious  for  his  miracles, 
he  at  last  offered  himself  a  worthy  sacrifice  unto  God. 
But  upon  what  grounds  this  is  established  Baronius 
himself  could  not  tell  us  ;(d)  insomuch  that  in  his  an- 
nals he  durst  not  once  mention  the  manner  of  his 
death,  but  is  content  to  say,  "  that  having  undergone 
many  labours  and  troubles  in  the  time  of  the  persecu- 
tion under  Aurelius,  (and  that  too  without  any  author- 
ity) he  at  last  rested  in  the  Lord,  July  26th,  which 
is  therefore  observed  in  commemoration  of  him.(^) 
And  here  is  indeed  a  pleasant  mistake,  and  worthy 
the&Roinan  Martyrology.  For  this  author,  from  the 
book  of  which  we  are  now  discoursing,  being  some- 
times called  by  the  title  of  Pastor,  or  Shepherd,  the 
Martyrologist  has  very  gravely  divided  the  good  man 
into  two  Saints ;  and  they  observe  the  memorial  of 
Hermas,  May  9th,  and  of  Pastor,  July  26th.(/)  Un- 
less we  shall  rather  say  that  this  was  indeed  the  Car- 
dinal's blunder,  and  the  Martyrology  in  the  right,  to 
make  two  distinct  persons  of  St.  Hermas  mentioned 

fJJ  Annot.  ad  Mart.  Rom.  Mail  ix. 

(f)  Baron   Annal.  Eccles.  ad  ami.  164. 

CfJ  Vid.  Martyrol.  Rom.  ad  Mali  ix.  &  July  xxvi. 


92  OF  THE  SHEPHERD 

by  St.  Paul ;  and  the  brother  to  Pope  Pius,  to  whom 
the  passages  mentioned  July  26th,  do  manifestly  be- 
long ;(g)  and  erred  only  in  applying  the  character  of 
Pastor  to  the  latter,(//)  which,  with  the  treatise  of 
which  we  are  now  discoursing,  ought  (as  the  Cardinal 
has  truly  observed,)(/)  to  have  been  ascribed  to  the 
former. 

10  But  not  to  insist  any  longer  upon  the  author  of 
this  book  :  as  for  the  work  itself,  we  lind  both  the  an- 
tient  Fathers,  and  the  learned  of  our  own  times,  not; 
a  little  divided  in  their  judgments  concerning  it.  Some 
there  are,  and  those  the  nearest  to  the  time  when  this 
book  was  written,  that  treat  almost  with  the  same 
respect  that  they  would  do  the  Canonical  Scriptures. 
Irenlus  quotes  it  under  the  very  name  of  the  Scrip- 
ti/re.(k)  Origen,(/)  though  he  sometimes  moderates 
his  opinion  of  it,  upon  the  account  of  some  who  did 
not,  it  seems,  pay  the  same  respect  with  himself  to  it, 
yet  speaking  of  Hermas  being  the  author  of  this  book 
in  his  comments  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  gives 
us  this  character  of  it,  that  he  thought  it  to  be  a  most 
Useful  writing,  and  was,  as  he  believed,  divinely  in- 
spired. Usebius(/«)  tells  us,  that  though  being  doubted 
of  by  some,  it  was  not  esteemed  Canonical,  yet  was 
it  by  others  judged  a  most  necessary  book,  and  as 
such,  read  publicly  in  the  Churches.  And  St.  Hie- 
rom(7/)  having  in  like  manner  observed  that  it  was  read 
in  some  Churches,  makes  this  remark  upon  it,  that 
it  was  indeed  a  very  profitable  book ;  and  whose  tes- 
timony was  often  quoted  by  the  Greek  Fathers.  A- 
thanasius  cites  this  book,(o)   together  with  the  other 

{g)  Comp.  Martyrol.  Rom.  Jul.  26,  with  Baron,  Annal,  ann. 
162,  164-,  166. 

(/O  Martvrnl.  Rom.  Jul.  26, 

(ij  Annot.  b.  ad.  Martyrol.  Rom.  Mali  9. 

(A:)  Lib,  iv.  advers.  Hxrcs.  &  apud  Euseb,  Hist.  Eccles.  lib. 
iv,  c.  8. 

(/)  Ongen  Enarrat.  in  Epist.  ad  Rom.  p.  411.  d. 

{i7i)  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  iii.  c.  3.         (n)  Catal.  Script,  in  HernoJ. 

(o)  De  lucarnat.  Verb.  torn.  i.  p.  35.  d. 


OF   ST.   HERMAS.  93 

books  of  Scripture,  and  calls  it  a  nrost  useful  treatise ; 
and  in  another  place  tells  us,(/>)  that  though  it  was 
not  strictly  Canonical,  yet  was  it  reckoned  among 
those  books  which  the  Fathers  appointed  to  be  read 
to  such  as  were  to  be  instructed  in  the  faith,  and  de- 
sired to  be  directed  in  the  way  of  piety. 

11.  Hence  we  may  observe,  as  a  farther  evidence 
of  respect  which  was  paid  to  this  book  heretofore, 
that  it  was  not  only  openly  read  in  the  Cliurches,  but 
in  some  of  the  most  antient  manuscripts  of  the  New 
Testament,  is  joined  together  w^ith  the  other  books  of 
the  holy  Scriptures.  An  instance  of  this  Coteleri- 
us((/)  otiers  us  in  that  of  the  monastery  of  St.  Ger- 
mans in  France,  in  which  it  is  continued  on  at  the 
end  of  St.  Paul's  Epistles.  And  in  several  of  tlie  old 
Stichometries,  it  is  put  in  the  same  catalogue  with  the 
inspired  writings  ;  as  may  be  seen  in  that  which  the 
same  author(r)  has  published  out  of  a  manuscript  in 
the  king's  library,  in  his  observations  upon  St.  Bar- 
nabas ;  in  which  St.  Barnabas's  Epistle  is  placed  im- 
mediately before  the  Revelations,  as  the  acts  of  the 
Apostles,  and  Hermas's  Shepherd,  are  immediately 
after  it. 

12.  And  yet  after  all  this,  we  find  this  same  book 
not  only  doubted  of  by  others  among  the  antient 
Fathers,  but  slighted  even  by  some  of  those,  who  on 
other  occasions  have  spoken  thus  highly  in  its  favour. 
Thus  St.  Jerome,(5)  in  his  comments,  exposes  the  folly 
of  that  Apocryphal  book,  as  he  calls  it,  which  in  his 
catalogue  of  writers  he  had  so  highly  applauded.  Ter- 
tuUian.if)  who  spake  if  not  honourably,  yet  calmly  of  it 
wliilst  aCatholic,  being  become  a  Montanist,(^/)  rejected 
it  even  with  scor.n.  And  most  of  the  other  Fathers('Zi') 
who  have  spoken  the  highest  of  it  themselves,   yet 

C  fi)  Epist.  Pasch.  torn.  ii.  p.  39,  40. 

(17)  Aniiot.  ad  Hei'm.  p.  41.         (^rj  Annot.  in  Barnab.  p.  9,  10. 

(s)  Con»ment.  in  Habac.  1.  14.  fol.  b3.  U.       {t)  De  Orat.  cap.  xii. 

(u)  De  Pudicitia.  c  i]'  x. 

i^iv)  Vid.  Testiniou.  ia  Edit.  Cott;icr.  p.  28,  &:c. 


94  OF   THE   SHEPHERD 

plainly  enough  insinuate  that  there  were  those  who 
did  not  put  the  same  value  upon  it.  Thus  Oiigen(.T) 
mentions  some  who  not  only  denied,  but  despised  its 
authority.  And  Cassian(y)  having  made  use  of  it  in 
the  point  of  free-will,  Prosper,(.':j)  without  more  ado, 
rejected  it  as  a  testimony  of  no  value.  And  what 
the  judgment  of  the  latter  ages  was  as  to  this  matter, 
especially  after  Pope  Gelasius(rt)  had  ranked  it  among 
the  Apocryphal  books,  may  be  seen  at  large  in  the 
observations  of  Antonius  AugustinusW  upon  that 
decree. 

13.  How  far  this  has  influenced  the  learned  men  of 
our  present  times  in  their  censures  upon  this  work,  is 
evident  from  what  many  on  all  sides  have  freely 
spol'=;^n  concerning  it,  who  not  only  deny(c)  it  to  have 
been  written  by  Hermas  the  companion  of  St.  Paul, 
but  utterly  cast  it  off  as  a  piece  of  no  worth,  but 
rather  full  of  error  and  folly.  Thus  Baronius(rf)  him- 
self, though  he  delivers  not  his  own  judgment  con- 
cerning it,  yet  plainly  enough  shews  that  he  ran  in 
with  the  severest  censures  of  the  antients  against  it ; 
and  in  effect  charges  it  with  favouring  the  Arians, 
though  upon  a  mistaken,  authority  of  St.  Athanasiu3,(t^) 
which  by  no  means  proves  any  such  error  to  be  in  it. 
But  Cardinal  Bellarmine(/)  is  more  free  ;  he  tells  us 
that  it  has  many  hurtful  things  in  it,  and  particularly 
that  it  favours  the  Novatian  heresy ;  which  yet  I 
think  a  very  little  equity  in  interpreting  of  some  pas- 
sages that  look  that  way,  by  others  that  are  directly 
contrary  thereunto,  w'ould  serve  to  acquit  it  of.  Others 
are  yet  more  severe  :(g)  they  censure  it  as  being  full 
of  heresies  and  fables :   though  this  Labbe(-^)  would 

(x)  Philocal.  c.  i.  (ij)  Cassian.  Collat.  xiii.  c.  12, 

(z)  Contr.  Collator,  c.  30.  (a)  Dccret.  Gratian.  Dist.  15. 

fbj  De  Emend.  Gratiani  Dial.  vi.  p.  63,  64. 

(c)  Sea  Possev.  Apparat.  torn.  ii.  titul.  Pastor. 

fdj  Baron.  Annal.  ann.  159.  numb.  5,  6. 

fej  Epist.  ad  Afros  apud  Theodoret.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  i.   cap.  8. 

(y)  Script.  Eccles.  Centnr.  1.  in  Herm. 

{g)  Jo.  M.  Brasichellan.  apud  Labbxiun  de  Script,  to.  1.  p.  791. 

(//)  De  Script,  in  Herm.  to.  1.  p-  431. 


OF  ST.  HtRMAS.  95 

be  thought  to  excuse,  by  telHng  us  that  they  have 
been  foisted  into  it  by  some  later  interpolations ;  and 
ouglit  not  to  be  imputed  to  Hennas,  the  author  of 
this  book. 

14.  Nor  have  many  of  those(/)  of  the  reformed 
churches  have  been  any  whit  more  favourable  in  their 
censures  of  the  present  treatise.     But  then  as  the  chief- 
est  of  the  antient  Fathers  heretofore,   though  they 
admitted  it  not  into  the  canon  of  holy  Scripture,  yet 
otherwise  paid  a  very  great  deference  to  it ;  so  the 
more  moderate  part  of  the  learned  men  of  our  pre- 
sent times,  esteem  it  as  a  piece  worthy  of  all  respect 
and  clear  of  those  faults  which  are  too  lightly  charged 
by  some  persons  upon  it.     Thus  Petavius,(^)  none  of 
the  most  favourable  critics  upon  the  antient  Fathers, 
yet  acknowledges,  as  to  the  present  book,  that  it  was 
never  censured  by  any  of  the  antients  as  guilty  of 
any  false  doctrine  or  heresy,  but  especially  as  to  the 
holy  Trinity.     Cotelerius,(/)  one  of  the  late.4  editors 
of  it,  esteems  it  as  an  ecclesiastical  work  of  good 
note,  and  a  great  defence  of  the  Catholic  faith  against 
the  errors  of  Montanism  :  whose  judgment  is  not  only 
followed  by  their  late  historian,  Natalis  Alexander,(w) 
but  is  made  good  too  in  the  defence  of  it  against  those 
objections  which  some  have  brought  to  lessen  its  re- 
putation.    And  for  those  of  our  own  communion,  I 
shall  mention  only  two,  but  they  such  as  will  serve 
instead  of  many  to  all  judicious  persons  who  have  at 
large  justified  it  against  the  chief  of  those  exceptions 
that  have  been  taken  at  it ;  the  one,   the  most  excel' 
lent  Bishop  Pearson, (//)  in  his  vindication  of  St.  Ig- 
natius ;   the  other,  the  learned  Bishop  Bull,(o)  in  his 

0)  Rivet.  Critic.  Sacr.  lib.  i.  c-  12.  Hoernbeck  Theol.  pp.  to,  1. 
Miscellan.  Sacr.  p.  91.  Scultet,  Medulla  pp.  pag.  375.  Daille  de 
Script.  Ignat.  Larroque  Observ.  in  Vind.  Ignat.  part  1.  p.  19.  Cave 
Hist,  lit  p.  21,  &c. 

fkj  PrxtVtt.  in  to.  ii.  Dogni.  Theol.  c.  2.  §  6. 

(/)  Not.  in  Hcrm.  p.  43.  c.    Cm  J  Alex.  Natal.  §  1.  torn,  i  p.  1 0",  104. 

(  nj  Vind.  Ignat.  ])art  1.  c.  4. 

('oj  Defens.  Fid.  Nicxn.  §  1.  c.  2.  p.  30. 


96  OF    THE   SHEPHERD 

defence  of  the  Nicene  faith,  in  the  point  of  our 
blessed  Saviour's  divinity ;  which  he  largely  shews 
our  present  author  to  have  been  far  from  douig  any 
prejudice  unto. 

15.  Such  have  been  the  different  judgments  of 
learned  men,  both  heretofore,  and  in  our  preseiit 
times,  concerning  this  book.  It  would  be  too  great  a 
presumption  for  me  to  pretend  to  determine  any  thing 
as  to  this  matter ;  and  having  subjoined  the  work  it- 
self in  our  own  language,  every  one  may  be  able  to 
satisfy  himself  what  value  he  ought  to  put  upon  it. 
That  there  are  many  useful  things  to  be  found  in  it, 
but  especially  in  the  second,  and  I  think  the  best  part 
of  it  cannot  be  denied.  And  for  the  other  two,  it 
must  be  considered,  that  though  such  visions  as  we 
there  read  of,  being  no  longer  continued  to  these  lat- 
ter ages,  may  warraiitably  be  despised  in  the  pretend- 
ers of  the  present  days ;  yet  we  cannot  doubt  but 
that  at  the  time  when  this  book  was  written,  the  ex- 
traordinary gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  were  very  fre- 
quent :  and  we  need  not  question  but  that  such  reve- 
lations too  among  the  rest,  were  communicated  to  holy 
men  for  the  benefit  of  the  Church. 

1 6.  But  I  shall  not  pursue  this  subject  any  farther  : 
nor  will  I  add  very  much  to  what  I  have  before  said 
with  relation  to  St.  Clement  and  his  first  Epistle,  con- 
cerning that  part  which  still  remains  of  a  second  un- 
der his  name,  and  which  concludes  the  following  col- 
lection. 

17.  That  this  second  Epistle  was  not  of  so  great  a 
reputation  among  the  Primitive  Fathers,  as  the  fore- 
going, Eusebius  not  only  tells  us,(/))  but  gives  us  this 
testimony  of  it,  that  he  could  not  find  it  quoted,  as 
the  other  was,  by  any  of  them.  But  St.  Jerome  is 
more  severe :,((/)  he  represents  it  to  us  as  rejected  by 
them :  and  Photias  after  him,  calls  it  a  spurious 
piece.(r)     And  not  to  mention  any  more,  our  most 

C/iJ  Hist    Eccles.  lib.  iii.  c.  38. 

(  fjj  De  Script,  in  Clcmente.  frj  Phot.  Cod.  112,  113. 


OF    ST.    HERMAS.  97 

Reverend  Bishop  Usher  not  only  concurs  in  the  same 
censure,  but  offers  several  arguments  too  in  proof  of 

18.  And  yet,  when  all  is  done,  it  does  not  appear 
but  that  St.  Clement  was  indeed  the  author  of  this,  as 
well  as  of  the  other  Epistle  before  spoken  of;  though 
it  was  not  so  much  esteemed  by,  nor  by  consequence 
so  generally  known  to  the  antients  as  that.  In  the  ma- 
nuscript of  St.  Thecla(^)  we  find  this  set  forth  under 
the  same  title  with  the  other.  And  in  all  the  other 
catalogues  of  the  antients,  wherever  one  is  spoken  of, 
the  other  is  for  the  most  part  set  together  with  it :  as 
may  particularly  be  observed  in  the  Apostolical  Ca- 
nons,!^/) not  to  mention  any  other  collections  of  this 
kind. 

19.  Nor  does  Eusebius(z')  deny  this  Epistle  to  be 
St.  Clement's,  but  only  says  that  it  was  not  so  cele- 
brated as  the  other.  And  true  it  is,  we  do  not  find 
it  either  so  often  or  so  expressly  mentioned  as  that. 
But  yet  if  the  conjecture  of  VVendeline,(w)  approved 
by  a  very  learned  man(A')  of  our  own  country,  may 
be  admitted ;  Eusebius  himselffy)  will  afford  us  an 
instance  of  one  who  not  only  spake  of  it,  but  spake 
of  it  as  wont  to  be  publicly  read  in  the  Church  of 
Corinth.  For  discoursing  of  the  Epistles  of  Dionysius, 
Bishop  of  that  ,See,  he  tells  us,  that  in  one  of  them 
which  he  wrote  to  the  Romans,  he  took  notice  of  St. 
Clement's  Epistle  in  these  words :  to  day  have  we 
kept  the  Lord's  day  with  all  holiness;  in  which  we 
have  read  your  Epistle,  as  we  shall  always  continuev 
to  read  it  for  our  instruction,  together  with  the  former 
written  to  us  by  Clement.  What  that  Epistle  was 
of  which  Dionysius  here  speaks,  as  written  by  the 
Church  of  Rome  to  that  of  Corinth,  and  publicly  read 

(s)  Dissert,  dc  Sc?ipt.  Ignat    rap   10. 

(t)  Vicl   Catal    Bcvcreg.  Codex  canon,  vindicat.  289. 

fuj  Canon.  85.  {v)  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  3.  c   38 

('wj  Divinat.  de  Epist.  Clem. 

('xj  Bevercg.  Cod.  Canon.  Vindic.  lib.  ii.  c.  9.  ^  10,  p,  ?££ 

(>J  Euscb.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  iv.  c.  23. 

[13] 


9&  OF   THE   SECOND   EPISTLE 

in  the  congregation  there,  does  not  appear.  Bishop 
Beveridge,  after  Wendeline,  conceives  it  to  have  been 
that  which  Clement  wrote  in  the  name  of  that  Church 
to  them ;  and  so  the  former  Epistle  spoken  of  by  Di- 
onysius,  will  be  this  second,  written  in  his  own  name 
to  the  Corinthians,  not  by  the  authority  of  the  Roman 
Church.  But  this  others(s)  will  by  no  means  allow ; 
they  suppose  the  letter  which  Dionysius  says  was  read 
that  day  among  them,  to  have  been  some  other  Epis- 
tle, either  of  Soter,  or  of  the  Church  of  Rome  ;  and 
make  use  of  this  very  passage,  to  prove  that  they  had 
received  but  one  Epistle  from  St.  Clement,  nor  knew 
of  any  other  that  had  been  written  by  him. 

20.  And  yet  Epiphanius(r/)  expressly  tells  us,  that 
this  Epistle,  no  less  than  the  foregoing,  was  in  his 
time  wont  to  be  pubhcly  read  in  the  congregation. 
And  though  St.  Jerome  and  Photius  speak  indeed  but 
meanly  of  it  in  those  places  where  they  seem  to  deliv- 
er the  judgment  of  Eusebius  rather  than  their  own 
opinion ;  yet  upon  other  occasions(Z*)  they  make  no 
exception  against  the  authority  of.  it,  but  equally  as- 
cribe it  to  St.  Clement  with  the  other,  of  which  there 
is  no  doubt. 

21.  Having  said  thus  much  concerning  these  tw^o 
!ast  pieces,  with  which  the  present  collection  is  con- 
cluded ;  I  have  but  this  to  add,  that  they  are  both  of 
them  now  first  of  all  put  into  our  own  language,  and 
presented  to  the  perusal  of  the  English  reader  :  the 
former  from  the  old  Latin  version^  which  is  by  some(c) 
muck  eomplamed  of,  though  by  others(G(')  as  stiffly 
defended:  the  latter  from  the  original  Greek,  as  it 
was  published  by  Mr.  Patrick  Young  from  the  Alex- 
andrian manuscript,  the  only  copy  that,  for  aught  ap- 
pears, does  at  this  day  remain  of  it. 

fzj  See  Dr.  Grabe  Spicileg.  torn.  1.  page  265. 
CaJ  Hxres.  27.  num  6.  -^ 

fbj  See  Hieron.  adv.  Jovin.  torn.  Hi.  fol.  12.  Photius  Cod.  126.  in 
Clf;m. 

CcJ  Bavthius  apud  Cotelct.  not.  in  Herm.  p.  44. 
fdj  Cotelerius  ibid. 


OV  ST.  CLE?slENT  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.  \ih 

22.  If  any  one  shall  ask  how  it  came  to  pass  that 
our  learned  countryman,  Mr.  Burton,  when  he  set  out 
the  former  Epi.-tle  of  St.  Clement  m  English,  did  not 
subjoin  this  to  it ;  the  answer  which  himself  (t?)  war- 
rants us  to  return,  is  this  :  that  taking  what  has  been 
said  by  the  antients  before  mentioned,  in  the  strictest 
sense,  he  looked  upon  this  Epistie  as  a  spurious  piece, 
which  tliough  it  curried  the  nume  of  St.  Clement,  was 
yet  truly  no  more  his,  than  tliose  constitutions  and 
recognitions,  which  are  also  published  under  tlie  same 
name,  but  are  generally  acknowledged  to'  be  none  of 
his,  as  in  the  prosecution  of  this  discourse  I  shall  take 
occasion  more  fully  to  shew^ 

2a.  As  for  the  Epistle  itself,  I  have  concluded  it 
somewhat  sooner  than  the  Greek,  which  yet  remains 
of  it,  does.  But  that  wliich  I  have  omitted  being  only 
an  imperfect  piece  of  a  sentence,  which  would  have 
made  the  conclusion  much  more  abru})t  than  it  is  now ; 
I  chose  rather  to  add  what  followed  here,  than  to 
continue  it  ihere.  And  to  make  the  reader  the  better 
amends  for  this  liberty,  I  have  not  only  subjoined  what 
remains  of  St.  Clement,  but  have  endeavoured  to 
make  out  the  sense  of  what  is  wanting  in  our  copy 
from  the  other  Clement,  who  seems  to  have  followed 
this  original. 

"  Fur  the  Lord  himself  being  asked  by  a  certain 
persbn,(/)  wJien  his  kingdom  should  come,  answer- 
ed, when  two  shall  be  one,  and  that  which  is  without 
as  that  which  is  within ;  and  the  male  with  the  fe- 
male, neither  male  nor  female.  Now  two  are  one, 
when  we  speak  the  truth  to  each  other  ;  and  there  is, 
(without  hypocrisy,)  one  soul  in  two  bodies.  And 
that  which  is  without  as  that  which  is  within  ;  he 
means  this ;  he  calls  the  soul  that  which  is  within,  and 
the  body  that  which  is  without.  As  therefore  thy  bo- 
dy appears,  so  let  thy  soul  be  seen  by  its  good  works. 
And  the  male  with  the  female,  neither  male  nor  fe- 


fej  Rurton's  Notes  upon  St.  Clement,  p. 
(/)  Cleui.  Rom,  ex.  nis.  Regie 


94. 


100  OF  SOME  OTHER  TREATISES 

male  ,* He  means  :{g)   he  calls    our  anger  the 

male,  our  concupiscence  the  female.  When  there- 
fore a  man  is  come  to  such  a  pass,  that  he  is  subject 
neither  to  the  one  nor  the  other  of  these ;  both  of 
which  through  the  prevalence  of  custom,  and  an  evil 
education,  cloud  and  darken  the  reason ;  but  rather 
having  dispelled  the  mist  arising  from  them,  and  be- 
ing full  of  shame,  shall  by  rept^ntance  have  united 
both  his  soul  and  spirit  in  the  obedience  of  reason  ; 
then,  as  Paul  says,  there  is  in  us  neither  male  nor  fe- 
male. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

THAT  THE  PIECES  HERE  PUT  TOGETHER  ARE  ALL  THAT 
REMAIN  OF  THE  MOST  PRIMITIVE  AND  APOSTOLICAL 
ANTiaUITY. 

'That  there  are  several  other  Treatises  pretended  to  have  been 
written  within  tlie  compass  of  this  period,  but  none  such  as  truly 
come  up  CO  it.  Of  the  Epistle  of  our  Saviour  Clirist  to  Abgarus, 
and  the  occasion  of  it ;  that  it  is  not  probable  that  any  such  letter 
was  written  by  him  The  Epistles  ascribed  to  the  Virgin  Mary, 
tjpui'ious.  So  is  the  Epistle  pretended  to  have  been  written  by  St. 
Paul  to  the  Laodiceans.  Of  the  acts,  the  gospel,  the  preaching, 
and  revelations  of  St.  Peter.  Of  the  liturgy  attributed  to  St.  Mat- 
thew, and  the  discourse  said  to  have  been  written  by  him  con- 
cerning the  nativity  of  the  blessed  Virgin.  Of  the  liturgies 
ascribed  to  St.  Peter,  St.  Mark,  and  St.  James.  Of  the  gospels 
attributed  to  several  of  the  Apostles-  Of  the  Apostles'  creed, 
and  the  canons  called  Apostolical.  Of  the  other  pieces  under  the 
names  of  St.  Clement  and  St.  Ignatius,  and  particularly  of  the 
recognitions  and  epitome  of  Clement.  Of  the  History  of  the  life, 
miracles,  and  assumption  of  St.  John,  pretended  to  have  been 
written  by  Prochorqs,  one  of  the  seven  Deacons.  Of  the  histories 
of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  ascribed  to  Linus,  Bishop  of  Rome.  Of 
the  lives  of  the  Apostles,  attributed  to  Abdias,  Bishop  of  Baby- 
lon. Of  the  Epistles  of  St.  Martial.  Of  the  Passion  of  St.  An- 
drew, written  by  the  Presbyters  of  Achaia.  Of  the  works 
ascribed  to  Dionysius  the  Areopagite.  That,  upon  the  whole,  the 
pieces  here  put  together,  are  all  that  reinain  of  the  Apostolical 
times,  after  the  books  of  the  holy  Scripture. 

1.  HAVING  said  thus  much  concerning  the  several 
pieces  here  put  together,  and  the  authors  of  them,  ic 

(g)  Ex.  Clem.  Alexandrin. 


FALSELY  CALLED   APOSTOLICAL.  101 

is  time  to  go  on  to  the  other  part  of  this  discourse,  and 
consider  what  may  be  fit  to  be  observed  concerning 
them  all  together,  as  they  are  now  set  forth  in  our 
own  language,  in  the  following  collection. 

2.  Now  the  first  thing  that  may  be  fit  to  be  taken 
notice  of  is,  that  the  following  collection  is  truly  what 
the  title  pretends  it  to  be,  a  full  and  perfect  collection 
of  all  the  genuine  writings  that  remain  to  us  of  the 
Apostolical  Fathers ;  and  carries  on  the  antiquity  of 
the  church,  from  the  time  of  the  holy  Scripture  of  the 
New  Testament,  to  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  years 
after  Christ. 

3.  To  make  this  the  more  evident,  it  will  be  neces- 
sary for  me  to  consider,  what  those  other  writings  are 
which  some  have  endeavoured  to  raise  up  into  the  rank 
of  Apostolical  antiquity,  and  shew  that  they  are  indeed 
writings  either  of  no  credit  nor  authority  at  all,  or  at 
least  not  of  such  as  they  are  falsely  pretended  to  be. 
And  to  the  end  I  may  proceed  the  more  clearly  in  this 
inquiry,  I  will  divide  the  several  now  to  be  examined 
into  the  three  following  ranks  :  the  first,  of  those 
which  are  antecedent  to  any  I  have  here  collected,  as 
being  pretended  to  have  been  written  either  by  our 
Saviour  Christ  himself,  or  by  the  Virgin  Mary,  or  by 
the  Apostles.  The  second,  of  such  other  tracts  as  are 
ascribed  to  some  of  those  Fathers  whose  genuine  re- 
mains I  have  here  put  together.  And  the  third,  of 
such  pieces  as  are  said  to  have  been  written  by  some 
other  authors  who  lived  in  the  Apostolical  times ;  and 
wrote,  if  we  will  believe  some  men,  several  books 
much  more  considerable  than  any  I  have  here  collected. 

4  Of  the  first  of  these  kinds  is  tJiat  pretended  letter 
of  our  blessed  Saviour  to  Abgarus,  king  of  Edessa,  a 
little  city  of  Arabia, (//)  a  part  of  which  country  was 
subject  to  him.  Now  this  may  seem  to  be  of  so  much 
the  better  credit,  hi  that  Eusebius(/)  tells  us  that  he 
had  himself  faithfully  translated  it  out  of  the  Syriac 

(A)  Vid.  Annot.  Valessii  in  Euseb.  p.  18,  19. 
(/)  Hist.  Ecclcs.  lib.  i.  c.  13. 


102  OF    SOME   OTHER   TREATISES 

language,  as  he  found  it  in  the  archives  of  Edessa, 
Nor  was  it  long  after,  that  Ephryem,(/r)  a  deacon  of 
that  church,  made  mention  of  this  communication 
between  our  Saviour  and  Abgarus,  as  the  occasion  of 
the  first  conversion  of  that  place ;  and  exhorted  his 
people  upon  that  account,  the  rather  to  hold  fast  to 
their  holy  profession,  and  to  live  worthy  of  it.  Eva- 
grius(/)  who  wrote  about  two  hundred  years  after 
this,  not  only  confirmed  all  that  had  been  said  by 
both  these,  but  added,  from  Procopius,  several  other 
circumstances,  unknown,  for  aught  appears  to  either 
of  them ;  particularly,  that  of  the  impression  which 
our  Saviour  had  made  of  his  face  upon  a  napkin,  and 
sent  to  that  prince ;  which  he  tells  us,  was  of  no  small 
advantage  to  them  in  the  defence  of  their  town  against 
Chosroes,  king  of  Persia,  who  by  this  means  was  hin- 
dered from  taking  of  it.  How  this  circumstance 
came  to  be  added  to  this  relation,  or  by  whom  it  was 
first  invented  1  cannot  tell.  But  that  both  the  inter- 
course reported  by  Eusebius  between  our  Saviour  and 
this  prince,  and  the  report  of  this  picture  being 
brought  to  him,  have  been  received  as  a  matter  of  un- 
questionable truth  in  those  parts,  the  authority  of 
Gregorius  Abulpharius(w)  will  not  suflfer  us  to  doubt : 
who  in  his  history  published  by  our  learned  Dr.  Po- 
cock,  both  recites  the  letters,  and  records  the  story  in 
terms  very  little  different  from  what  the  Greek  writers 
before  mentioned,  have  done. 

5.  And  now,  since  the  addition  of  this  new  circum- 
.  stance,  to  the  old  account  of  this  matter ;  it  is  not  to  be 
wondered  if  the  patrons  of  images  among  the  Greeks, 
from  henceforth  contended  w  ith  all  earnestness  for  the 
truth  of  both.  Insomuch  that  we  find  they  instituted 
a  particular  festival  in  memory  of  it,  August  the  16th. 
and  transcribed  at  large  the  whole  history  of  this  ad- 
venture into  their  Menaeon,  and  recited  it  upon  it. 

(k)  Testam.  S.  Ephrjem  inter.  Oper.  p.  788. 
(/)  Ev.igrii  Hist.  Eccles.  lib  iv.  cap.  27. 
{m)  Hist.  Dynast.  Lat.  page  71,  72. 


FALSELY   CALLED  APOTOLICAL.  103 

6.  It  is,  I  suppose,  upon  the  same  account  that 
some  of  our  hite  authors,  though  they  do  not  care  to 
assert  the  truth  of  this  story,  .are  yet  unwilling  to  de- 
ny all  credit  to  it.  Baronius(a)  reports  both  the  rela- 
tion and  the  Epistle  from  Eusebius,  but  will  not  an- 
swer for  the  truth  of  either.  Spondanus(/>)  delivers 
the  same  from  the  Cardinal,  that  he  had  done  from 
Eusebius,  and  passes  no  censure  either  one  way  or 
other  upon  it :  only  in  his  margent  he  observes  that 
Gretser,  the  Jesuit,  in  his  discourse  of  images,  &c.  had 
vindicated  the  authority  of  our  Saviour's  Epistle  to 
Abgarus,  from  the  exceptions  of  Casaubon  in  his  ex- 
ercitations  upon  Baronius  against  it.  Gerard  Vossi- 
us(<7)  in  his  scholia  upon  the  testament  of  St.  Ephraem, 
contents  himself  to  refer  us  to  the  authority  of  the 
antients  for  the  truth  of  this  relation ;  who,  he  pre- 
tends, did  without  controversy  look  upon  it  to  be  au- 
thentic. And  Valesius  himself(r)  though  he  plainly 
enough  shews  that  he  was  not  out  of  all  doubt  con- 
cerning the  truth  of  this  story,  yet  neither  does  he 
utterly  reject  it ;  but  rather  endeavours  to  rectify 
those  errors  that  seemed  the  most  considerable  in  it. 

7.  But  others,  even  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  have 
not  observed  so  much  caution  in  tliis  ])articular.  They 
roundly  stand  by  the  censure  of  Pope  Gelasius(5) 
who  pronounced  this  Epistle  of  our  Saviour's  to  be 
Apocryphal  :  and  not  only  shew  by  many  probable 
arguments  the  falseness  of  it ;  but  what  is  yet  more, 
pass  the  same  censure  upon  the  story  of  the  image 
too  that  Casaubon(^)  had  done,  notwithstanding  all 
that  Gretser  could  say  in  favour  of.  Natalis  Alexan- 
dei(//)  delivers  this  conclusion  concerning  it :  the 
Epistle  of  Abgarus  to  our  Saviour,  and  his  answer  to 

(o)  Annal  Eccl.  aim.  31.  num.  60. 
(/O  Epitom,  Annal..  Baron.  Annal.  31,  num.  22, 
((/)  Annot.  ad  Oper.  Ephrsm.  Syr.  page  796. 
(r)  Annot.  in  Euseb.  hist.  Eccles.  page  25.  a. 
(s)  Apud  Gratian.  Dist.  15.  c.  c.  bimon  hist.  Crit.  du  n.  t>  chap, 
iii.  page  23. 

(t)  Excreit.  in  Raron.  13.  $  31,  page  2S9. 
(w)  Sxcid.  i.  vol.  i.  page  2C6. 


104  OP   SOME   OTHER   TREATISES 

it,  are  suppositious  and  apocriphal ;  and  at  large  an- 
swers all  ihat  is  usually  urged  in  favour  of  them.  And 
Du  Pin(.v)  after  him,  yet  more  solidly  convinces  it  ..f 
such  manifest  errors,  as  may  serve  to  satisfy  all  con- 
sidering persons,  that  Eusebius  and  Ephraem  were 
too  easy  of  belief  in  this  particular ;  and  did  not  suf- 
ficiently examuie  into  it,  when  they  delivered  that  as 
a  certain  truth,  which  from  several  circumstances  ap- 
pears to  have  been  evidently  otherwise. 

8.  I  shall  not  need  to  say  any  thing  of  the  opinions 
of  the  learned  men  of  the  reformed  religion(y)  as  to 
this  matter,  who  generally  agree  in  the  same  censure. 
But  yet  seeing  both  Eusebius  and  St.  Ephrsem  have 
spoken  with  such  confidence  of  this  story,  whose  au- 
thority ought  not  to  be  lightly  esteemed ;  1  shall  chuse 
rather  the  middle  sort,(2)  to  leave  it  to  every  one  to 
judge  as  he  pleases,  than  determine  any  thing  in  this 
case.  And  that  they  may  the  better  do  it,  I  will  sub- 
join at  length  the  two  Epistles,  as  they  are  rendered 
by  Eusebius  from  the  original  Syriac  into  Greek  ;  and 
from  him  translated  into  our  own  tongue. 

THE  EPISTLE  OF  AEGARUS  TO  OUR  BLESSED  SAVIOUR. 

9.  "  Abgarus  Prince  of  Edessa,  to  Jesus  the  good 
Saviour,  who  has  appeared  in  the  country  about  Je- 
rusalem, Health.  I  have  received  an  account  of  thee, 
and  thy  cures,  how  without  any  medicines  or  herbs 
they  are  done  by  thee.  For  report  says,  that  thou 
makest  the  blind  to  see,  the  lame  to  walk  ;  that  thou 
cleansest  the  lepers,  and  castest  out  unclean  spirits 
and  devils,  and  healest  those  who  have  laboured  un- 
der long  diseases,  and  raisest  up  the  dead.  And  hav- 
ing heard  all  this  concerning  thee,  I  have  concluded 

f   (x)  Nouvelle  Bibl.  vol.  i.  page  1. 

(y)  Vid  apud  Basnagium  Exercit.  hist.  Crit.  in  Baron,  ad  ann. 
43,  num.  18,  page  430. 

(z)  Cas?.ubon.  Exerc,  in  Baron.  13,  page  289.  Montacutius  Orig. 
Eccles.  tom.  i.  part.  2,  page  63.  Cav.  hist,  literaria,  §  i,  p.  1,  in 
Jesu  Ghristo. 


FALSELY  CALLED  APOSTOLICAL.  105 

Wilh  myself  one  of  these  two  things ;  either  that  thou 
art  God,  and  that  bei]ig  come  down  from  heaven, 
thou  doest  all  these  miglity  works  ;  or  that  thou  art 
the  ISon  of  God,  seeing  thou  art  able  to  perform  such 
things.  Wherefore  by  this  present  letter  1  entreat 
thee  to  coine  untj  me,  and  to  cure  me  of  the  infirmity 
that  lies  upon  me.  For  I  have  also  heard  that  the 
Jews  murmur  a'^^ainst  thee,  and  seek  to  do  thee  mis- 
cliit'f.  For  I  have  a  small  but  fair  city,  which  may 
be  suilicient  both  for  thee  and  me." 

THE   AXSWIJR    OF    OUR    SAVIOUR    TO    ABGARUS. 

10.  Abgarus,'  thou  art  blessed,  in  that  though  thou 
liast  not  seen  me,  thou  hast  yet  believed  in  me.  For 
it  is  wriiten  concerning  u;e,  that  those  who  have  seen 
ine  should  not  believe  m  me,  tliat  so  they  who  have 
not  seen  me,  might  Ijclieve  and  Hve.  As  for  what 
thou  hast  written  unto  me,  that  1  should  come  to  thee, 
it  is  necessary  that  all  those  things  for  v.hich  I  was 
sent,  should  be  fullilled  by  me  in  this  place :  and  that 
having  fuliilled  them,  I  should  be  received  up  to  him 
that  sent  me.  When  therefore  I  shall  be  received  in- 
to Heaven,  I  will  send  unto  thee  some  one  of  my 
disciples,  who  shall  both  heal  thy  distemper,  and  give 
life  to  thee,  and  lo  those  that  are  with  thee." 

11.  Having  said  thus  much  concerning  this  pre- 
tended intercourse  between  our  Saviour  Christ  and 
this  Prince,  I  should  in  the  next  place  mention  the 
letters  ascribed  to  his  mother,  the  blessed  Virgin  Ma- 
ry, but  that  there  is  not  the  least  shadow  of  truth  to 
give  credit  to  them  ;  nor  any  arguments  brought  in 
favour  of  them,  that  may  deserve  a  refutation.  I 
shall  therefore  say  nothing  to  these,  but  pass  on  with- 
out any  more  ado,  to  those  pieces  whicli  have  been 
uttributed  either  to  some  particular  Apostle  or  Evan- 
gelist J  or  else  are  ])retended  to  have  been  composed 
by  the  whole  college  of  the  Apostles  together. 

12.  Of  the  former  kind  is  the  Epistle  of  St.  Paul 

14 


106  OF  SOME  OTHER  TREATISES 

to  the  Laodiceans,  set  out  by  Hutter  in  his  Polyglott 
New  Testament,  and  inserted  by  Sixtus  Senensis  mto 
his  Bibnotheque,(a)  together  with  the  other  Epistles 
that  are  in  like  manner  pretended,  though  without 
any  just  ground,  to  have  passed  between  the  same 
Apostle  and  Seneca  the  philosopher.  Now  that 
which  gave  occasion  to  the  forging  of  such  an  Epis- 
tle was,  that  St.  Paul  himself  seems  to  speak,  Co- 
loss,  iv.  16,  as  if  he  had  written  an  Epistle  to  that 
Church.  For  having  commanded  the  Colossians  when 
they  should  have  read  the  Epistle  which  he  wrote  to 
them,  to  cause  it  to  be  read  in  the  Church  of  the  Lao- 
diceans ;  he  adds,  that  they  likewise  should  read  the 
Epistle  from  Laodicea.  But  not  to  mention  that  St. 
Paul's  words  may  be  understood  of  an  Epistle  writ- 
ten from  Laodioea,(Z>)  (as  Theophylact(c)  thinks  the 
first  Epistle  to  Timothy  ;  v^hich  nevertheless,  I  sup- 
pose, was  written  after  that  to  the  Colossians ;)  or  of 
an  Epistle  written  by  the  Apostle  to  some  other 
Church,  *but  ordered  to  be  communicated  to  the  Lao- 
diceans ;  as  the  second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  was 
directed,  not  only  to  that  one  place,  but  to  all  the 
Churches  of  Achaia,  2  Cor.  i.  4.  and  as  in  the  very 
passage  under  debate,  the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians  is 
ordered  to  be  sent  to  the  Laodiceans,  and  to  be  read 
in  the  Church  there  :  I  say,  not  to  insist  upon  these 
explications,  there  are  reasons  sufficient  to  induce 
one  to  believe  that  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  as  it 
now  is,  and  was  very  early  intituled,  was  originally 
inscribed  to  the  Laodiceans ;  this  at  least  is  sure,  that 
it  is  so  called  by  Marcion,  who  though  a  rank  here- 
tic, and  reproved  by  Tertullian  as  a  falsifier  of  the  ti- 
tle of  an  Apostolical  Epistle,  yet  in  a  matter  of  this 
nature,  may  be  admitted  to  give  his  evidence;  espe- 
cially considering  that  he  lived  within  three-score  years 
after  this  Epistle  was  vaitten. 

(a)  Bibl.  Sanct.  lib.  ii.  in  Paulo.  Add.  Frassenium  Disq.  Biblic. 
page  r31,  iJcc. 

fbj  So  Clirysostom  and  ThcdovcU 
(cj  Thcophylact  iu  loc. 


FALSELY   CALLLX)   APOSTOLICAL.  107 

13.  But  to  suppose  that  this  Epistle  Avas  primarily 
written  to  the  Ephesians,  yet  this  does  not  hinder  but 
that  St.  Paul  might  have  ordered  it  to  be  communi- 
cated, as  to  other  Churches,  so  in  particular  to  that 
of  Laodicea ;  and  from  thence  to  be  sent  on  to  the 
Colossians ;  which  as  I  have  before  observed,  will  suf- 
ficiently answer  all  that  can  be  collecled  from  the  pas- 
sage produced  out  of  his  Ej)istle  to  them.  Now  that 
which  favours  this  conjecture  is,  that  Ephesus  was  in 
those  days  looked  upon,  even  in  the  civil  account  of 
the  empire,  as  th^  chief  city  and  nietroj)olis  of  Lebser 
Asia.  Here  it  was  that  the  Emperors((a')  ordered  their 
edicts  relating  to  thiU  ;  rovince,  to  be  published  ;  in 
like  manner,  as  we  iind  in  several  laws  of  tlie  Theo- 
dosian  Code,((^)  that  they  were  wont  to  be  proposed  at 
Rome  for  Italy,  and  at  Carthage  for  Africa.  Here 
the  common  councils  of  Asia  assembled  :  and  to 
name  no  more,  here  rhe  public  si)orts,  and  sacred 
rites,  &c.(/)  that  concerned  the  whole  community  of 
that  province,  were  usually  transacted.  Hence  St. 
Chrystosome(i/^)  calls  it, in  express  terms,  the  metropolis 
of  Asia  ;  and  in  the  order  of  the  Metropolitan  Church- 
es,(//)  it  is  accordingly  stiled  the  first,  and  most  honour- 
able of  Asia. 

14.  And  much  greater  was  the  respect  which  it  had 
with  relation  to  Ecclesiastical  matters  ;  both  as  it  was 
a  Church  founded  by  St.  Paul,(/)  and  as  it  was  the 
seat  of  the  beloved  disciple  St  John,  who  continued 
there  to  the  very  time  of  Trajan,  above  1 00  years 
after  Christ.  Hence  TertuUian(Ar)  directing  those 
who  were  desirous  to  know  what  the  true  faith  of 
Christ  was,  to  inquire  among  the  chiefest  Churches 
in  every  part,  what  had  been  delivered  to  them,  and 
was   the  faith   received  and  taught  amongst  them ; 

(d)  Vid.  Eiiseb.  Ecclcs.  Hist.  lib.  iv.  c.  13. 

('')  '■  id.  Aiinot.  Vales,  in  Euseb.  page  60.  a. 

CfJ  Vid.  Obs.  Menag.  in  Diog.  Laert.  page  23,  b.  Edit.  4. 

(,?)  Arg.  in  Epist.  ad  E^iiies.  (A)  Ad  calcem  Codiiii. 

CO  Acts  xviii.  19.  xix.  1,  10. 

{k)  Tertuli.  de  Pratscript.  cap.  xxxvi.   page  U\5. 


108  -  OF    SOME   OTHER   TREATISES 

bids  them  if  they  were  in  Italy  go  to  Rome  ;  if  in 
Achaia,  to  Corinth  ;  if  in  Macedonia,  to  Philippi ;  if 
in  Asia,  to  Ephesus :  insomuch  tiiat,  as  Evagrius  tells 
us,(/)  the  Bishop  of  Ephesus  had  a  Patriarchal  power 
within  the  diocese  of  Asia,  until  the  time  of  the  fourth 
general  council.  And  long  after  that,  Theodorus  Bi- 
shop of  this  See,  subscribing  to  the  acts  of  the  sixth 
general  council,  calls  himself  Bishop  of  Ephesus,  the 
metropolis  of  the  province  of  Asia.  And  even  in  the 
times  of  which  we  are  now  discoursing,  St.  John 
writing  to  the  seven  Churches  of  Asia,  (of  which  La- 
odicea  was  one)  places  Ephesus(i72)  at  the  head  of  them 
as  that  which  had  the  precedence  of  all  the  rest  in 
those  parts. 

i  5.  Nor  is  it  any  small  confirmation  of  this  opinion, 
that  when  St.  Paul  passed  through  Asia  to  Jerusalem, 
we  read.  Acts  20.  that  having  not  time  to  go  himself 
to  Ephesus,  he  ordered  the  Eiders  of  that  Church  to 
meet  him  at  Miletus,  and  there  gave  his  last  charge  to 
them.  Now  who  those  Elders  were  we  are  plainly 
told,  V.  28.  They  were  the  Bishops  of  that  Church. 
But  it  is  certain,  that  in  those  days  there  was  but  one 
Bishop,  properly  so  called,  in  a  Church  at  one  time  : 
and  therefore  these  could  not  be  the  Bishops  of  that 
city  alone, («)  but  must  have  been  rather  the  Bishop  of 
Ephesus,  together  with  the  Bishops  of  the  other  neigh- 
bouring Churches  within  that  district :  and  it  was  pro- 
bably Timothy,  who  now  came  at  the  head  of  them. 
And  what  kind  of  Bishop  he  was>  St.  Paul's  Epistles 
will  not  sutler  us  to  doubt :  he  was  indeed  a  Bishop 
over  other  Bishops ;  the  first,  to  say  no  more,  of  all 
the  Bishops  in  those  parts. 

16.  Seeing  then  such  was  the  prerogrative,  which 
the  Church  of  Ephesus  had  from  the  beginning,  over 
all  the  otber  Churches  of  the  Asian  diocese ;  and  that 
St.  Paul  himself  had  first  planted  Christianity  there  : 
and  seeing  it  appears  from  the  command   which   he 

(/)  Hist.  Ecclcs.  lib.  iii.  c.  vi.  pag^c  339. 

(m)  Rev.  i.  11.  ii.  1.  (v)  Irenxus,  lib.  iii.  c.  14. 


FALSELY  CALLED  APOSTOLICAL.  109 

gave  to  the  Colossians,  chap.  iv.  16.  to  cause  the 
Kpistle  which  he  hud  written  to  them,  to  be  read  in 
the  Church  of  the  Laodiceuns,  that  he  was  wont  to 
order  the  Epistles  which  he  wrote  to  one  Church,  to 
be  sent  to,  and  read  in  the  others  that  were  near  unto 
it :  seeing,  lastly,  we  are  told  ooth  by  TeriuHian  and 
Epiphuniu>(o)  that  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  was 
antiently  called  oy  some  the  Epistle  to  the  Laodiceans; 
I  think  it  may  not  be  improbaole,  but  that  by  the 
Epihtle  from  Laodicea,  he  may  iiave  meant  the  Epis- 
tle which  he  wrote  to  the  Ephesians, (/>)  at  the  same 
time,  and  by  the  same  person  that  he  wrote  to  the 
Colossians ;  and  which  being  from  them  communi- 
cated to  the  Laodiceanj^,  migtit  be  ordered  by  St  Paul 
to  be  sent  on  to  the  Coh)ssians,  who  were  a  neighbour 
Church  to  Laodicea,  and  afterwards  subject  to  it  as 
their  Metropolitane. 

17.  But  whatever  becomes  of  this  conjecture; 
whether  by  the  Epistle  from  Laodicea  we  are  to  un- 
derstand some  Epistle  written  from  that  place,  and 
that  either  by  St.  Paul  to  some  other  Church  or .  per- 
son, or  by  the  Laodiceans  to  him  •,(q)  or  whether  we 
are  to  understand  by  it  some  Epistle  that  was  to  be 
communicated  from  thence  to  the  Colossians,  which 
seems  to  me  the  more  probable,  and  particularly  that 
which  he  wrote  by  Tychicus  to  the  Ephesians,  at  the 
same  time  that  he  wrote  by  him  to  the  Colossians : 
certain  it  is  that  the  Epistle  now  extant  under  that  ti- 
tle is  none  of  St.  Paul's  writmg;  but  is  made  up  of 
several  parcels  of  his  genuine  Epistles,  and  the  ex- 
pressions contained  in  them. 

18.  It  would  be  endless  to  insist  upon  all  the  other 
.spurious  pieces  of  the  iike  kind  that  have  been  attri- 
buted to  this  great  Apostle.     It  is  sufficient  to  observe, 

fo  )  Tertull.  adv.  Marcion.  lib.  v.  c.  xvii.  page  481.  Epiplian. 
Hxres.  xlii.  num    xii. 

C/iJ  Vid.  L'fiistoirc  Critique  dc  Monsieur  Simon  sur  le  N.  T. 
c   XV.  p.  116.  See  Dr.  Mill's  Piolegom.  ;id.  N.  T.  p.  ix. 

f(jj  Frassenius  Disq.  liiblic.  page  730,  7^1. 


110  OF    SOME   OTHER   TREATISES 

that  neither  Eusebius,(r)  nor  St.  Jerome(5)  knew  any 
thing  more  of  his  writing  than  what  we  have  in  those 
Epistles  that  are  still  extant  in  our  Bibles  under  his 
name,  except  it  were  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews ; 
which  though  doubted  of  by  some  in  the  primitive 
Church,  is  yet  ascribed  to  him  by  Eusebius,  who  ex- 
pressly accounts  14  of  his  Epistles,  and  speaks  of  that 
to  the  Hebrews  as  his ;  though  he  adds,  that  being 
not  received  by  the  Church  of  Rome,  it  was  by  some 
suspected  whether  it  were  indeed  the  true  Epistle  of 
St.  Paul. 

19.  JBut  much  greater  is  the  authority  of  those  sup- 
positious pieces  which  the  same  Eusebius  tells  us 
■were,(/)  even  in  those  days,  attributed  to  that  other 
great  Apostle,  St.  Peter,  viz.  the  Acts,  the  Gospel, 
the  preaching,  and  the  Revelations  of  St.  Peter.  Ne- 
vertheless, seeing  he  at  the  same  time  declares  that 
they  were  not  Catholic,  nor  universally  received  ;  and 
since  from  other  Ecclesiastical  writers  it  may  be  prov- 
ed that  some  of  them  were  wholly  composed,  and 
others  interpolated  by  heretics,  the  better  to  gain 
thereby  credit  to  their  doctrine  j  how  antient  soever 
they  may  otherwise  be,  yet  they  will  not  fall  within 
the  compass  of  the  present  collection :  nor  indeed  is 
there  any  thing  of  them  remaining  to  us,  except  the 
names ;  and  a  few  fragments,  scattered  up  and  down 
in  the  quotations  that  have  been  made  by  Ecclesias- 
tical writers  out  of  them. 

20.  To  these  let  me  add  in  the  third  place,  the  dis- 
courses ascribed  to  St.  Matthew,(//)  the  first  of  the 
Evangelists.  Two  books  there  are  still  remaining 
under  his  name ;  a  liturgy  pretended  to  have  been 
composed  by  him,  and  a  discourse  concerning  the  na- 
tivity of  the  blessed  Virgin :    but   both   rejected  by 

learned  men,  as  the  works  of  some  impostor,  many 

CrJ  Eusel;.  Hist-  Ecdes.  Ecclcs.  lib.  iii.  c  3. 

fsj  Hieron.  de  Script.  Eccles.  in  S.  Paulo 

CO  Euscb.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  3.  c.  3  &  25.  Com.  Hieron.  in  Catal. 
Script.  Eccles.  in  S.  Petro. 

(m)  Vid.  Cave  Hist,  literar.  p.  9.  Natal.  Alex.  §  1,  vol.  1.  page  85. 
Pu  Pin.  Bibl.  vol.  1,  page  21. 


FALSELY   CALLED   APOSTOLICAL.  Ill 

ages  after  the  death  of  that  holy  Apostle.  As  for  the 
Liturgies  ascribed,  in  like  maimer,  to  some  others  of 
the  Apostles,  namely,  to  St.  Peter,  St.  Mark,  and  St. 
James ;  there  is  not,  I  suppose,  any  learned  man  at 
this  day,  who  believes  them  to  have  been  written  by 
those  holy  men,  and  set  forth  in  the  manner  that  they 
are  now  published.  They  were  indeed  the  antient 
liturgies  of  the  three,  if  not  of  the  four  Patriarchal 
Churches,  viz.  the  Roman  (perhaps  that  of  Antioch 
too)  the  Alexandrian  and  Jerusalem  Churches,  lirst 
founded,  or  at  least  governed  by  St.  Peter,  St.  Mark, 
and  St.  James.  However,  since  it  can  hardly  be 
doubted  but  that  those  holy  Apostles  and  Evangelists 
did  give  some  directions  for  the  administration  of  the 
blessed  Eucharist  in  those  Churches ;  it  may  reason- 
ably be  presumed  that  some  of  those  orders  are  still 
remaining  in  those  Liturgies  which  have  been  brought 
down  to  us  under  their  names  ;  and  that  those  pray- 
ers wherein  they  all  agree,  (in  sense  at  least,  if  not  in 
words)  were  first  prescribed  in  the  same,  or  like  terms, 
by  those  Apostles  and  Evangelists  ;  nor  would  it  be 
difficult  to  make  a  farther  proof  of  this  conjecture 
from  the  wiitings  of  the  antient  Fathers,  if  it  were 
needful,  in  this  place,  to  insist  upon  it. 

21.  For  what  concerns  the  Gospels  set  out  under 
the  names  of  several  of  the  Apostles,  though  some  of 
them  are  very  antient,  yet  is  it  generally  agreed  a- 
mong  the  most  judicious  of  all  sides,  that  they  were 
not  only  not  written  by  those  holy  persons,  but  were 
for  the  most  part  set  out  by  suspected  authors,  and 
for  ill  ends  after  their  deaths. 

22,  As  for  the  writings  of  the  whole  college  of 
Apostles  ;  two  piece?  theie  are,  besides  the  Syiiodical 
letter  spoken  of  by  St.  Luke,  Acts  xv.  2H.  which  nut 
.only  go  under  their  names,  but  have  beefi  by  some  as- 
cribed to  them,  us  the  authors  of  them.  And  those 
are,  first  the  creed  ;  and  secondly,  the  Canons  of  the 
Ai)ostles. 

33.  For  the  former  of  these,  the  Apostles'  Creed,^ 


112  OF    SOME   OTHER    TREATISES 

it  has  been  thought  by  many  that  it  was  so  called,  not 
only  as  being  a  summary  of  the  A])0:5tles'  doctrine, 
but  because  it  was  really  composed  by  them  ;  and  that 
either  in  their  first  assembly  after  our  Lord's  resurrec- 
tion, Acts  i.  or  else  immediately  before  their  disper- 
sion, uj)on  the  breaking  out  of  Herod's  persecution, 
Acts  xii.  which  iiaronius  and  others  esteem  the  more 
probable.  It  is  not  my  intention  to  enter  on  aii^^  par- 
ticular examination  of  this  matter,  which  has  been 
so  fully  handled,  not  only  by  the  late  critics  of  the 
Church  of  Rome,  Natalis  Alexander,(a'';  Du  Fin,  kc.{d) 
but  yet  more  especially  by  Archbishop  IJsher(s)  Ger- 
rard  Vossiu3,(.7)  Suicor,(^)  Spanhemius,;c)  Tentzeli- 
us,(g^)  and  Sam.  Basnage,(^:')  among  the  Protestants. 
It  shall  6U;iice  to  say,  that  as  it  is  not  likely,  that  had 
any  such  thing  as  this  been  done  by  the  Apostles,  bt. 
Luke  would  have  pa;-sed  it  by,  without  taking  the  least 
nor  ice  of  it ;  so  the  diversiry  of  creeds  in  the  antient 
Church ;  and  that  not  only  in  ex])ression,  but  in  some 
whole  articles  too,  sufTiciently  shews,  that  the  creed 
which  we  call  by  that  name,  was  not  composed  by 
the  twelve  Apostles,  much  less  in  the  same  form  in 
which  it  now  is ;  although  the  articles  of  it(/)  may 
for  the  most  part  have  been  delivered  by  the  Apostles 
to  their  first  converts,  much  in  the  same  order  that 
they  now  stand,  and  have  been  by  them  confessed  at 
their  baptism  and  on  other  occasions. 

26.  But  much  less  is  it  probable  that  the  Canons  yet 
extant  under  their  name,  were  truly  compiled  by  them, 
but  rather  as  our  late  pious  and  learned  Bp.  Bever- 
ege  has  shev\n,(^)  were  a  collection  of  the  Canons 

fxj  Nat.  Alex.  §  1,  vol.  1.  page  490,  S<:c. 
(^y  }  Du  Pin,  Biblioth.  Eccles.  vol.  1,  page  25,  8cc. 
•(2)  Diatrib.  de  Symb. 
(c)  VoBs.  Dissert  de  tribus  Symbolis. 

CbJ  Suicer    Thesaur.  Eccles.  to.  ii.  Voceo-  uVfeA«»   p.  1036,  &c 
(c)  Spanheni.  Introd    ad  Hist.  Eccles-  §  ii  c.  3. 
fdj  Ernest.  Tentzel,  exercit.  select  exercit,  1 
frj  Sam.  Basnat^e  exercit.  hist  crit.  ad  atin.  44,  num.  17,  18. 
(/)  Hce  Dr.  (irabe.  Aimot.  to  Bp.  Bull's  judic.  Cath.  Eccles.  c  vi. 
(§•)  Aniiot.  in  Pandect.   Canon,  Oxon.  to.  ii.  p.  1-  id.  Codex  Can- 
Vindicat.  c  11,  8£c. 


1 


FALSELY   CALLED   APOSTOLICAL.  113 

made  by  the  councils  of  the  first  ages,  put  together  at 
several  tunes,  and  finished  as  we  now  see  ihtni,  with- 
in 300  years  alter  Christ,  before  the  asst  niohn;^  of 
the  general  council  of  Nice.  This  is  the  earliest  date 
that  is  at  present  ascribed  to  them  by  the  most  judici- 
ous writers  of  the  Roman  communion, (/.)  as  well  as  of 
the  reformed  religion ;  and  some  there  are(?)  who 
will  by  no  means  allow  them  to  be  so  antient,  as  even 
this  opinion  supposes  them  lo  be. 

27.  It  is  evident  then,  that  except  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, there  is  nothing  remaining  of  the  truly  genuine 
Christian  antiquity,  more  early  than  those  i)icces  I 
have  here  put  together.  Kor  have  the  authors,  whose 
tracts  I  have  now  set  forth,  any  other  pieces  yet  re- 
maining, besides  those  that  aj^pear  in  the  follow  ing 
collection.  Indeed  for  what  concerns  two  of  the 
Fathers  here  mentioned,  St.  Clement  and  St.  Igna- 
tius ;  several  treatises  there  are,  and  some  that  may 
seem  much  more  considerable  than  any  I  have  sub- 
joined, that  have  been  sent  abroad  under  the  autho- 
rity of  their  names,  but  which  are  at  present  univer- 
sally acknowledged  by  all  learned  men  not  to  have 
been  written  by  them.  Such  are  the  constitutions 
and  recognitions  of  St.  Clement ;  the  collection 
called  from  the  same  Father,  the  Clementines; 
the  epitome  of  Clement ;  and  the  other  Epistles 
ascribed  to  Ignatius,  besides  the  seven  here  set 
out ;  which  alone  were  either  mentioned  by  Eusebius, 
or  known  to  ihe  Church  for  some  ages  arter.(/t-) 

28.  I  shall  not  here  enter  v.pon  any  particular  in- 
quiry when  these  several  i)ieces  were  first  sent  abroad 
into  the  v,  orkl ;  or  how  it  came  to  pass  that  some  even 

(/j)  ViJ.    Alhaspin.  ol)s.  V.\).  1.  r.  13,   page  2S  Dc.   Mavca    apud 
Bevcvet^-.  Aniiot.  in  Pandfct.  Jiagt-  4,  num.  xii.  Colder.  Not.  in  Patr. 
Apostol.  page  327,  oi.S.     Dn  Pin  Bibl  Ecc'.cs.  loni.  1,  page  36.  Na 
tal.  Alex.  §  1   vol.  ii  page  l.uS. 

(/)  Daillc  dc  Pscudcp.  .^postdl.  lib.  iii.  Larroque  Oljfscrvr.t.  i:; 
Bcvercg   Hoornbcck  Tlicolog.  Pair,  page  35,  !kc.. 

(kj  See  this  discussed    at  large  by  Bishop  Usher  Dissert,  ad  r;"^ 
nat.  cap.  v,  vi,  xix,  pare  2. 

"  [15] 


114  OF    SOME   OTHER   TREATISES 

among  the  antients  themselves(/)  received  several  of 
them  tor  the  gsnume  writings  of  these  holy  men ; 
only  corrupted,  as  many  others  were,  by  the  here- 
tics, of  those  first  times,  the  better  to  give  some  colour 
to  their  errors.  I  will  only  observe,  that  the  recogni- 
tions of  St.  Clement,  not  only  the  most  learned,  but 
the  most  antient  too  of  any  of  these,  as  near  as  we 
can  guess,  were  not  set  forth  until  about  the  middle 
of  the  second  century,  and  are  rejected  by  Eusebius(/w) 
as  none  of  his,  but  as  one  of  those  many  impostures 
which  wTre  even  then  published  under  his  name. 
And  for  the  rest,  though  some  of  them  have  been  an- 
tient too,  yet  it  is  evident  that  none  of  them  come  up 
to  the  period  of  which  I  am  now  speaking,  nor  even 
to  the  age  of  the  recognitions  before  mentioned.(7z) 

29.  As  for  the  epitome  of  St.  Clement,  Cotelerius(<9) 
esteems  it  to  have  been  yet  later  than  any  of  the  rest. 
Perhaps  it  was  collected  by  Metaphrastes,  whom  I 
take  to  have  been  the  author  of  the  martyrdom  of 
tliat  holy  man,  set  out  by  Surius(/))  and  Allatius(<7) 
and  reprinted  by  Cotelerius  at  the  end  of  the  works 
ascribed  to  St.  Clement.  This  |jis  certain,  that  it  was 
composed  in  some  of  the  latter  ages,  as  was  also  the 
account  of  the  miracle  pretended  to  have  been  wrought 
at  his  martyrdom,  which  goes  under  the  name  of 
Ephraem,  Archoishop  of  Cherson  j  where  (if  Du 
Pin(r)  be  not  mistaken)  there  never  was  any.  And 
this  Cotelerius  seems  to  have  been  aware  of,  and 
therefore  in  his  annotations   upon  this  relation,  calls 

{I)  Epiphan.  Hxres.  30.  Ruffinns  de  AduUerat.  libr.  Origen. 
Tract.  35,  in  Mavthjcam,  Author  Oper.  Imperfect,  in  Marth,  inter. 
Open  Chrysost.  ad  Mat.  10,  &  24. 

C"0  Vid  Coteler.  Not.  in  Script,  pp.  Apost.  page  343.  Natal. 
Alex.  §  i-  torn.  i.  page  126.  Du  Pin  Bibl.  vol.  i.  page  SO,  81. 

fnj  Coteler  Annot.  in  Script,  pp.  Apost.  page  113.  A.  115.  D.  40? 
A.  431.  C.  D.  Sixt.  Senens  Biblioth.  lib.  ii.  in  Clement.  Potsevin. 
Apparat.  page  328.  Bellarm.  de  Script.  §  i.  in  Clement.  Natal. 
Alex  §  i.  torn.  i.  page  129  Td.  ibid.  cip.  de  St.  Ignat.  page  139.  Du 
Pin  Biblioth.  page  81,  83,  102,  &c. 

foj  NoijE  in  Script,  pp.  Apost.  page  431.  c.  d. 

(Ji)  Surius  ad  Nov.  xxiii. 

(y)  AUatius  in  Diatrib.  de  Symeonum  Scriptis. 
:;  r)  Du  Fin  Biblioth.  torn.  i.  page  89,  1. 


FALSELY   CALLED   APOSTOLICAL.  W'^ 

k\m  Archbishop,  or  Bishop  of  Cherson.  Now  that 
there  was  such  a  Bishop,  appears  both  from  the  an- 
tient  Notitiae  of  the  province  of  Europe(.?)  under  the 
Patriarcli  of  Constantinople ;  and  from  tlie  subscrip- 
tion which  Peter(^)  Bishop  of  this  place  made  to  the 
Council  of  Chalcedon,  for  Cyriacus  Archbishop  of 
Heraclea,  in  uhose  province  that  See  lay.  And  the 
disposition  of  Leo  the  6th(//)  made  towards  the  latter 
end  of  the  9th  century,  mentions  it  among  the  Arch- 
bishoprics subject  to  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople  -, 
to  which  degree  therefore  about  that  time,  or  not  long 
before,  it  seems  to  have  been  raised. 

30.  There  is  nothing  then  in  any  of  those  pieces 
which  make  up  the  rest  of  Cotelerius's  collection,  (and 
are  indeed  all  that  still  remain  under  the  names  of 
those  Fathers  of  which  we  are  now  speaking)  that 
can  with  any  good  grounds  be  relied  upon  as  the  ge- 
nuine products  of  those  holy  men.  Let  us  see  in  the 
last  place,  whether  any  of  those  discourses  which 
have  been  sent  abroad  under  the  names  of  some  oth- 
ers of  the  Apostolical  Fathers,  may  deserve  to  be  re- 
ceived by  us,  as  coming  truly  from  them. 

31.  And  here  I  shuU  in  the  first  place  take  it  for 
granted,  that  what  those  who  are  usually  the  most 
fond  of  such  spurious  pieces,  (I  mean  the  writers  of 
the  Church  of  Rome)  have  yet  almost  unanimously  re- 
jected as  false  and  counterfeit,  may  securely  be  laid 
aside  by  us,  without  any  farther  inquiry  into  the  con- 
dition of  them.  Such  are  the  history  of  the  life,  mi- 
racles, and  assumption  of  St.  John  ;  pretended  to  have 
been  written  by  Prochorus  his  disciple,  and  one  of 
the  seven  Deacons,  chosen  by  the  Church  of  Jerusa- 
lem, Acts  vi.  the  histories  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul, 
said  to  have  been  written  by  Linus,  one  of  the  first 
Bishops  of  Rome  :  the  lives  of  the  Apostles,  ascribed 
to  Abdias  Bishop  of  Babylon,  and  supposed  to  have 

(.»)  Vid.  Geogr.  Sacr.  aS.  Paulo,  page  11,  43. 

(t)  Ibid,  page  233.  in  Chersonese. 

(«)  Vjd  Jus  Gr.-cco-Ram.  FranccforU  a.  1596,  par.  i.  paj.  88, 


116  OF    SOMR  OTHER  TREATISES 

been  written  by  him  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  :  the  Epis- 
tles of  ."t  Martiul,  who  is  said  to  have  been  one  of 
the  70  disciples  appointed  by  our  Saviour^  and  one 
of  the  first  preachers  of  the  Gospel  in  France.  These 
are  all  so  evidently  spurious,  that  even  Katalis  Alex- 
ander(.T)  himself  was  ashamed  to  undertake  the  de- 
fence of  them  ;  and  not  only  he  but  all  the  other 
writers  of  the  same  Church,  Baronius,  Bellarmine, 
Sixtus  Senensis,  Possevine,  Espencaeus,  Bisciola,  Lab- 
be,  &c.  have  freely  acknowledged  the  little  credit  that 
is  to  be  given  to  them. 

32.  But  two  pieces  there  are  which  Alexander  is 
still  unwilling  to  part  with  ;  though  he  cannot  deny 
but  that  the  most  learned  men,  even  of  his  own  com- 
munion, have  at  last  agreed  in  the  rejecting  of  them. 
And  those  are,  the  passion  of  St.  Andrew,  written  (as 
is  pretended)  by  the  Presbyters  of  Achaia;  and  the 
works  set  out  under  the  name  of  Dibnysius  the  Areo- 
p^agite. 

33.  As  for  the  former  of  these,  I  confess  there  have 
not  been  wanting  many  from  the  ^5th  century  down- 
wards, who  have  undertaken  the  defence  of  it. 
Etherius(z/)  mentioned  it  about  the  year  788.  Reme- 
gius  after :  Peter  Daniian,  Lanfranc,  and  St.  Ber- 
nard, still  later.  And  in  this  last  age  Baronius,  Bel- 
larmine, Labbe,  and  a  few  others,  have  yet  more  en- 
deavoured to  estabhsh  its  authority.  But  thrn.  as 
Du  Prn(s)  well  observes,  we  do  not  find  that  the  an- 
tlents  knew  of  any  acts  of  St.  Andrew  in  particular; 
nor  are  the  a.  ts  we  now  have,  quoted  by  any  before 
the  time  of  Etherius  before  mentioned.  And  yet 
how  they  could  have  escaped  the  search  of  the  pri- 
mitive Fathers,  had  they  been  extant  in  their  days, 
it  is  hard  to  imagine. 

34.  But  much  less,  is  the  credit  that  ought  to  be  giv- 

(jc)  Eccles.  Hist.  §  i.  torn.  i.  page  95,  115. 

(y)  Vid.  Natal.  Alex.  §  i.  toni.  i.  page  109.  Labbe  de  Script. 
Eccles.  toni.  i.  pfge  3,  &c. 

(z)  Is'ouvelle  Biblioth.  torn.  i.  page  4-T,  48. 


FALSELY  CALLED  APOSTOLICAL.         117 

en  to  the  pretended  works  of  Dionysius  the  Areopa- 
gite  ;  which  as  Aiexaiider(rt)  confesses,  two  very  great 
cruics(o)  of  his  own  communion,  to  have  denied  to 
have  been  written  by  that  holy  man ;  so  has  a  third(c) 
very  lately  given  such  reasons  to  shew  that  the  writ- 
ings, novy  extant  under  his  name,  could  not  have 
been  composed  by  him,  as  ought  to  satisfy  every  con- 
sidering person  of  their  imposture.  For  not  to  say 
any  thing  of  what  occurs  every  where  in  those  dis- 
courses, utterly  disagreeable  to  the  state  of  the  Church 
in  the  time  that  Dionysius  lived :  can  it  be  imagined 
that  if  such  considerable  books  as  these  had  been 
written  by  him,  none  of  the  antients  of  the  first  four 
centuries  should  have  heard  any  thing  of  them  ?  or 
shall  we  say  that  they  did  know  of  them,  as  well  as 
the  Fathers  that  lived  after,  and  yet  made  no  men- 
tion of  them,  though  they  had  so  often  occasion  to 
have  done  it,  as  Eusebius  and  St.  Jerome,  not  to  name 
any  others,  had  ? 

'65.  In  short,  one  of  the  first  times  that  we  hear  of 
them,  is  in  the  dispute  between  the  Severians  and  Ca- 
tholics about  the  year  532,  when  the  former  produced 
them  in  favour  of  their  errors,  and  the  latter  rejected 
the:n  as  books  utterly  unknown  to  all  antiquity, 
and  therefore  not  worthy  to  be  received  by  them. 

36.  It  is  therefore  much  to  be  wondered,  that  after 
so  many  arguments  as  have  been  brought  to  prove  how 
iitiie  right  these  treatises  have  to  such  a  primitive  an- 
tiquity ;  nevertheless,  not  only  Natalis  Alexander, 
but  a  man  of  much  better  judgment,  I  mean  Emanuel 
Schelstrat,(a')  the  late  learned  kee])er  of  the  Vatican 
library,  should*  still  undertake  the  defence  of  them. 
When  they  were  written,  or  by  what  author,  is  very 

CaJ  Natal-  Alex.  ^  i-  vol-  i.  page  136.  Labbc  de  Script,  torn.  i. 
in  Dionysio. 

Ci'J  He  might  have  added  ;.evcral  others ;  sec  Bcllarm.  dc  Script, 
page  .)b. 

fcj  Dii  Pin  >Jovelle  Biblioth    torn.  i.  page  90- 

C^J    Vid.  Cave  Hist.  lit.  §  iv.  page  177, 


118  OF   SOME  OTHER   TREATISES,   &C. 

uncertain :  but  as  Bishop  Pearson(6')  supposes  them 
to  have  been  first  set  forth  about  the  latter  end  of  Eu- 
sebius's  life  ,  so  Dr.  Cave(/)  conjectures,  that  the  el- 
der Apollinarius  may  very  probably  have  been  the  au- 
thor of  them.  Others  there  are(  ^)  who  place  them 
yet  later,  and  suspect  Pope  Gregory  the  great  to  have 
had  a  hand  in  the  forgery.  And  indeed  the  argu- 
ments which  our  very  learned  Mr.  Dodwell(/z)  brings 
to  prove  that  they  w^ere  originally  written  by  one  of 
the  Roman  Church,  are  not  without  their  just  weight. 
But  whatever  becomes  of  this,  thus  much  is  certain, 
that  these  books  were  not  written  before  the  middle  of 
the  4th  century,  and  therefore  are  without  the  com- 
pass of  the  present  undertaking. 

37.  And  now  having  taken  such  a  view  as  was  ne- 
cessary for  the  present  design,  of  all  those  other 
pieces  which  have  been  obtruded  upon  the  world  for 
Apostolical  writings,  besides  what  is  either  here  col- 
lected, or  has  been  before  published  in  the  sacred 
books  of  the  New  Testament ;  I  suppose  I  may  with 
good  grounds  conclude,  that  the  little  I  have  now  put 
together,  is  all  that  can  with  any  certainty  be  depend- 
ed upon,  of  the  most  primitive  Fathers :  and  therefore 
that  from  these,  next  to  the  holy  Scriptures,  we  must 
be  content  to  draw  the  best  account  we  can  of  the 
doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Church,  for  the  first 
hundred  years  after  the  death  of  Christ. 

(e)  Vindic  Ignat.  part  i.  c.  10. 

(  /■)  Loc.  supr.  cit. 

(g)  Daille  apud  Pearson,  loc.  supr.  cit. 

(A)  Dodwell  de  Sacerdot.  Laicor.  cap.  viii.  §  iii.  page  389, 


CHAPTER  X. 

OF  THE  AUTHORITY  GF  THE  FOLLOWING  TREATISES,  AND 
THE  DliFERENCE  THAT  OUGHT  TO  BE  PAID  TO  THEM  UPON 
THE  ACCOUNT  OF  IT. 

This  is  slicwn  from  the  following  considerations  : — 1.  That  the  au- 
thors of  them  were  contemporary  with  the  Apostles,  and  instruct- 
ed by  them.  2.  They  were  men  of  an  eminent  character  in  the 
Church  ;  and  therefore  to  be  sure  such  as  could  not  be  ignorant  of 
what  was  taught  in  it.  3.  They  were  very  careful  to  preserve 
the  doctrine  of  Christ  in  its  purity,  and  to  oppose  such  as  went 
about  to  corrupt  it.  4.  They  were  men  not  only  of  a  perfect  pi- 
ety, but  of  great  courage  and  constancy  ;  and  therefore  such  as 
cannot  be  suspected  to  have  had  any  design  to  prevaricate  in  this 
matter.  5.  They  were  endued  with  a  large  portion  of  the  holy- 
Spirit,  and  as  such,  could  hardly  err  in  wnac  they  delivered  as  a 
necessary  part  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  And  6.  Their  writings 
were  approved  by  the  Church  in  those  days,  which  could  not  be 
mistaken  in  its  approbation  of  them. 

BUT  secondly,  and  to  proceed  yet  farther  :  the  fol- 
lowing collection  pretends  to  a  just  esteem,  not  only 
upon  the  account  of  its  perfection,  as  it  is  an  entire 
collection  of  what  remains  to  us  of  the  Apostolical 
Fathers,  but  yet  much  more  from  the  respect  that  is 
due  to  the  authors  themselves,  whose  writings  are 
here  put  together. 

2.  If  first,  we  consider  them  as  the  contemporaries 
of  the  holy  Apostles,  some  of  them  bred  up  under 
our  Saviour  Christ  himself,  and  the  rest  instructed  by 
those  great  men  whom  he  commissioned  to  go  forth 
and  preach  to  all  the  world,(/)  and  endued  with  an 
extraordinary  assistance  of  his  blessed  spirit  for  doing 
of  it  :{k)  we  cannot  doubt  but  that  wiiat  they  deliver 
to  us,  must  be,  without  controversy,  the  pure  doc- 
trine of  the  Gospel ;  what  Christ  and  his  Apostles 
taught,  and  what  they  had  themselves  received  from 
their  own  mouths.  This  is  the  last  deference  we  can 
pay  to  the  authors  here  set  forth,  to  look  upon  them 
as  the  faithful  deliverers  of  the  doctrine  and  practice 

(i)  Mat.  xxviii.  19.  Mark  xvi.  15. 
(.<•)  Luke  xxiv.  49.  Acts  i.  S.  Acts  ii. 


120  OF    THE   A¥THORITV 

of  the  Church  in  those  most  early  times;  when  here- 
sies were  not  as  yet  so  openly  broke  out  in  it,  nor  the 
true  faith  so  dangerously  corrupted  with  the  mixture 
of  those  erroneous  opinions,  which  afterwards  more 
fatally  infected  the  minds  of  men,  and  divided  the 
Church  mto  so  many  opposite  parties  and  factions. 
So  that  here  then  we  may  read  with  security,  and  let 
me  add,  with  respect  too  :  and  not  doubt  but  that 
what  these  holy  men  deliver  to  us,  in  all  the  funda- 
mental articles  of  it,  is  as  certainly  the  true  doctrine 
of  Christ,  as  if  we  had  received  it  like  them,  from 
our  Savijur  and  his  Apostles. 

3.  Bat  secondly,  the  authors  of  the  following  pieces 
had  not  only  the  advantage  of  living  in  the  Apos- 
tolical times,  of  hearing  the  holy  Apostles,  and  con- 
versing with  them,  but  were  most  ot  them  persons  of 
a  very  eminent  character  in  the  Church  too ;  men 
raised  up  to  the  iiignest  pitch  of  dignity  and  authority, 
in  some  of  the  most  famous  Churches  of  the  world, 
chosen  by  the  Apostles  to  preside  in  their  own  proper 
Sees ;  at  Rome,  at  Antioch,  at  Smyrna ;  one  of  them 
set  apart  by  the  express  command  of  the  holy  Ghost, 
to  be  the  companion  of  St.  Paul  in  his  work  of  the 
ministry ;  and  the  rest  for  the  most  part  commended 
for  their  rare  endowments,  in  the  inspired  writings  of 
the  holy  Scriptures  delivered  to  us.  And  therefore  we 
may  be  sure  that  such  men  as  these  must  needs  have 
been  very  carefully  instructed  in  the  mystery  of  the 
Gospel,  and  have  had  a  most  perfect  knowledge  of 
faith  a^  it  is  in,  Jesus. 

4.  Had  they  been  some  ordinary  and  obscure  writ- 
ers, even  of  the  Apostolical  times,  men  of  no  note, 
no  authority  in  the  Church  ;  though  still  whilst  we  had 
a  good  account  of  their  integrity,  the  very  advantage 
of  the  age  wherein  they  lived,  would  have  rendered 
their  discourses  justly  venerable  to  us,  yet  should  we 
not  perhaps  have  been  obhged  to  pay  such  a  defer- 
ence to  their  writings,  as  not  to  make  allowance  for 
some  lesser  defects,  or  mistakes,  that  might  have  hap- 


OF  THE  FOLLOWING  TREATISES.  121 

pened  to  them.  But  having  to  do  with  men,  not  only 
instructed  in  common  by  the  A}3ostles,  witli  tlie  other 
Christians  of  those  days,  but  particularly  bred  up,  and 
instituted  by  tliem  for  the  work  of  the  ministry:  hav- 
ing here  the  writings  of  men  who  had  attained  to  such 
a  perfect  knowledge  in  the  mystery  of  godliness,  and 
were  judged  to  have  been  so  well  grounded  and  set- 
tled in  it,  as  to  deserve  to  be  raised  up  by  the  Apos- 
tles themselves  to  the  government  of  such  eminent 
Churches  as  those  over  which  these  holy  men  were 
over  seers;  it  is  plain  that  we  cannot  with  any  reason 
doubt  of  what  they  deliver  to  us,  as  the  Gospel  of 
Christ ;  but  ought  to  receive  it,  if  not  with  equal  ve- 
neration, yet  but  with  a  little  less  respect  than  we  do 
the  sacred  writings  of  those  who  were  their  masters 
and  instructors. 

5.  Yet  farther,  thirdly  :  the  following  authors  were 
not  only  such  eminent  men,  and  bred  up  under  such 
migiity  ailvantagos,  and  so  well  instructed  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  as  I  have  now  observed; 
but  they  were  moreover  persons  of  a  consuunnaled 
piety,  adorned  with  all  those  Christian  virtu.^-  they 
so  ailectionately  recommend  to  us.  But  especially, 
they  were  zealous  watciimen  over  their  Cnaicucs; 
careful  to  instruct  them  in  the  true  faith  and  doctrine 
of  Christ,  and  no  less  careful  to  preserve  them  uguinst 
the  contagion  of  those  heresies,  which  even  in  tiieir 
days  began  to  corrupt  the  purity  of  it.  Hen^e  we 
read  with  what  a  holy  zeal  that  blessed  martyr  Igna- 
tius first,  and  then  his  fellow  disciple  ^t.  Polycarp,  set 
themselves  against  those  who  would  instil  some  otiier 
doctrines  into  the  minds  of  their  people,  than  what 
the  Apostles  had  delivered  unto  them  :  what  wise  di- 
rections they  gave  them  for  the  discovery  of  such 
false  teachers ;(/)  and  how  earnestly  they  exhorted 
them  by  kee])ing  firm  to  their  respective  Bishops  and 
Presbyters,  and  to  the  ApostolicaJ  doctrine  delivered 

(/)  Euseb.  Hi^*:.  Ecclcs.  lib.  iii   c.  35. 

ri6i 


]P22r  OF  THE  AUTHORITY 

by  them,    to  prevent  their  gaining  any  advantage 
against  tliem. 

6.  With  what  assurance  do  they  dehver  the  doc- 
trhie  which  they  had  received  ?  how  confidently  do 
they  declare  it  to  be  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ  ?  and 
exhort  the  Churches  to  whom  they  write,  nor  give  any 
heed  to  such  as  would  insinuate  any  other  doctrine  into 
their  minds  ?  and  how  did  they  themselves  shew  them 
by  their  own  exauiples,  how  they  should  avoid  such 
persons  ?  insomuch  that  Iren8eus(?;2)  tells  us,  that  if 
St.  Polycarp  at  any  time  chanced  to  huar  any  one  de- 
liver any  other  doctrine  than  what  he  had  been  taught, 
he  did  not  only  not  give  any  countenance  to  such  a 
one ;  but  was  w^ont  to  stop  his  ears  at  him,  and  cried 
out  with  astonishment  and  grief,  good  God  !  to  what 
times  hast  thou  reserved  me,  that  I  shall  endure  this  /* 
nay  he  would  not  tarry  in  the  same  place  with  such  a 
person,  but  would  leave  the  house,  if  he  knew  that 
any  heretics  were  in  it. 

7.  But  of  the  care  which  these  holy  men  had  to 
keep  close  in  every  the  least  circumstance  to  the  doc- 
trine and  practice  of  the  Apostles,  we  cannot,  I  thinks 
desire  a  fairer  instance  to  convince  us,  than  what  Eu- 
sebiusU)  has  recorded  of  the  same  blessed  martyr. 
How  that  hearing  of  the  difference  between  the 
Eastern  and  Western  Churches  about  the  time  of 
keeping  Easter,  he  thought  it  worthy  his  pains,  at  an 
extreme  old  age,  to  take  a  journey  as  far  as  Rome 
for  the  composing  of  it.  And  notwithstanding  all 
that  Anicetus,  wlio  was  then  Bishr.p  of  that  Church,, 
could  say  to  move  him  from  his  practice ;  yet  having 
this  ground  for  it,  that  St.  John  was  wont  to  keep 
Easter  as  he  did,  the  good  man  held  close  to  it ;  and 
would  not  hear  of  changing  a  custom,,  which  that 
blessed  Apostle  had  delivered  to  him. 

8.  And  when  such  was  the  care  which  these  holy 
writers  had  of  holding  fast,  even  to  the  least  particu- 

{m)  Epist.   ad  Florinum,  apud  Euseb.  his>,.  Eccles.  lib.  v.  c  20, 
(n),  Euseb.  hist.  Eccies.  lib.  v.  c.  26. 


OF  THE  FOLLOWING  TREATISES.  12S 

lar  of  what  they  received  from  the  Apostles,  that 
they  would  not  comply  with  the  rest  of  the  Church  in 
such  an  indifferent  matter^  only  because  by  so  doing 
they  should  depart  from  the  practice  of  one  of  them  ; 
surely  we  may  with  confidence  depend  upon  the  doc- 
trine which  they  deliver,  as  most  pure  and  genuine; 
what  our  Saviour  taught  his  Apottles,  and  his  Apos- 
les  them.  And  what  Iremeus(o)  once  said  of  his 
master  Polycarp,  we  may  with  equal  truth  and  as- 
surance apj)ly  to  all  the  rest  of  those  Fathers,  whose 
treatises  I  have  here  put  together ;  that  they  taught 
evermore  what  tliey  had  received  from  tHe  Apostles, 
which  also  they  delivered  to  the  Church,  and  which 
only  is  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ. 

9.  To  this  general  piety  of  their  lives,  and  care 
for  the  truth  and  ])urity  of  their  religion;  let  me  add 
fourthly,  their  courage  and  constancy  in  the  maintain- 
ing of  it.  How  great  this  was  I  have  already  shewn, 
in  the  jiarticular  accounts  which  I  have  given  of  the 
several  Fathers  whose  writings  are  here  subjoined. 
It  shall  suffi.ce  in  this  place  to  observe,  that  the  most 
of  them,  after  having  s])ent  their  lives  in  a  careful  ad- 
ministration of  tiie  great  charges  to  which  they  were 
^called,  were  at  last  made  perfect  by  martyrdom,  and 
underwent  the  most  ex(|uisite  cruelties  with  a  courage 
and  constancy,  worthy  both  of  the  religion  they  pro- 
fessed, and  of  the  eminentcharacters  which  they  had 
obtained  in  the  Church. 

10.  Now  thougb  this  does  HOt  immediately  argue 
the  purity  of  their  doctrine,  yet  being  added  to  what 
I  have  before  observed,  it  w411  give  us  a  new  ground 
to  rely  upon  the  truth  of  what  they  deliver.  For  since 
we  cannot  reasonably  doubt  but  that  such  persons  as 
these,  must  needs  have  known  what  the  doctrine  of 
the  Apostles  was,  and  have  been  perfectly  instructed 
in  that  religion  which  they  were  esteemed  able  and 
worthy  to  preach  to  others ;    we  have  in  this  a  cleai 

foj  Ircn.  adv.  Hxrcs.  lib.  iii-  c.  3. 


124  OE  THE  AUTHOaiTY 

demonstration  of  their  integrity  both  in  their  teaching 
and  vvniing  of  it ;  and  must  conclude  that  they  ^Nho 
lived  such  excellent  lives,  and  took  so  much,  pauis  in 
the  ministry  of  the  Gospel ;  who  stuck  with  such 
firmness  to  it,  notwithstanding  all  the  endeavours  of 
their  enemies  to  the  contrary ;  and  chose  rather  to 
undergo  the  most  bitter  deaths  than  they  would  in 
any  wise  depart  from  it ;  have  doubtless  dealt  most 
uprightly  in  this  matter,  and  delivered  nothing  to  us 
but  what  they  took  for  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ, 
and  what  therefore  we  may  conclude  undoubtedly 
was  so. 

11.  Such  good  reason  have  we  upon  all  these  ac- 
counts to  look  upon  the  writings  of  these  holy  menj 
as  containing  the  pure  and  uncorrupted  doctrine  of 
our  blessed  oaviour  and  his  Apostles.  But  now,  fifth- 
ly, and  to  advance  yet  higher  :  these  writers  were  not 
only  thus  qualified  by  these  ordinary  mean?,  to  deliver 
the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  us,  but  in  all  probability  were 
endued  with  the  extraordinary  assistance  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  too.  So  that  what  they  teach  us,  is  not  to  be 
looked  upon  as  a  mere  traditionary  relation  of  what 
had  been  delivered  to  them,  but  rather  as  an  authori- 
tative declaration  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  us; 
though  indeed  as  much  inferior  to  that  of  the  Apos- 
tles and  Evangelists,  as  both  their  gifts  and  their  comr 
mi-ision  were  inferior  to  theirs'. 

12.  For  first,  that  the  extraordinary  gifts  of  the 
Holy  Sj.int  with  which  the  Apostles  were  endued,  and 
which  the  holy  Scr|ptures(/>)  themselves  tell  us  were 
in  those  days  distributed  to  other  believers  as  well  as 
unto  them  ;  continued  still  in  the  Church  after  their 
d''])arture,  we  have  the  express  testimony  of  Justin 
Maity!%(cyj  on.'  of  the  most  antient  writers  after  those 
I  have  here  subjoined,  to  assure  us.     They  were  com- 

r/ij  See  1  Cor.  iv.  12.  Ephes.  i.  6y  6cc.  Acts  viii.  14,  17  xix 
6,  8cc. 

fijj  Vid.  Enscb.  hist.  Eccles,  lib.  iv.  c.  15.  Just.  Mart,  Dial.  cum. 
Trypii.  p.  308. 


OF  THE  FOLLOWING  TREATISES.  125 

municated  not  only  to  men,  but  women.(r)  And  that 
we  may  be  sure  he  spake  noihmg  m  ihis  matter  but 
what  he  could  undeniably  have  made  out,  we  find 
him  boastmg  of  it  against  Trypho  the  Jew,  and  urg- 
ing it  as  an  unanswerable  argument  in  behalt  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  against  the  Jews,  Irom  whom  these  gifts 
had  a  long  time  been  departed.  And  even  in  tlie 
Fathers,  whose  writings  are  here  put  together,  there 
appear  sutficient  indications  of  the  continuance  of 
these  extraordinary  powers. 

1 3.  This  St.  C  lement(5)  manifestly  declares  in  his 
first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  :  he  tells  us  that  some 
in  that  Church  not  only  had  such  gifts,  but  were  even 
proud  and  conceited  upon  the  account  of  them.  Let 
a  man,  says  he,  have  laith,  /.  e.  such  a  faith  by  which 
he  is  able  to  work  miracles  ',{t)  let  him  be  powerful  to 
utter  mystical  knowledge ;  (for  to  tliat  his  expression 
manifestly  refers  ;)  let  him  be  wise  in  discerning  of 
speeches ;  another  gift  common  in  those  times :  but 
still,  says  he,  by  how  much  the  more  he  seems  to  ex- 
cel others,  viz.  upon  the  account  of  these  extraordinary 
endowments,  by  so  much  the  more  will  it  behove  him 
to  be  humole  minded,  and  to  seek  what  is  profitable  to 
all  men,  and  not  to  his  own  advantage.  And  St.  Ig 
natius  not  only  sUi)poses(//)  that  such  gifts  might  be 
in  others,  out  plainly  intimates  that  he  himself(:r)  was 
endued  with  a  large  portion  of  them. 

14.  Which  being  so,  we  cannot  doubt  (secondly) 
but  that,  as  it  was  most  reasonable,  both  the  Apostles 
were  careful  to  set  those  in  the  chicfest  places  of  hon- 
our and  authority  in  their  several  Churches,  who  were 
the  most  eminent  for  these  gifts ;  and  that  God  was 
also  pleased  to  grant  to  such  persons  a  more  than  or- 
ditiMry  portion  of  the  holy  Spirit,  for  the  better  dis- 
charge of  those  eminent  places  to  which  they  were 
called. 

CrJ  lh\^.  page  315.  (s)  Sec  he'ow,  c.  xlviii. 

(?^  'Jiem   Alex    birom.  1.  vi.     Hist.  Fxcles  lib.  ii  c.  i.  p.  30. 
{u)  See  his  SnlutHtion  to  the  Sm:  rnx.ius. 
(.r)  Epist.  to  the  Philadelph.  §  vii.    To  the  Trallians,  §  v. 


126  OF  THE  AUTHORITY 

15.  Concerning  the  former  of  "these,  we  are  told 
by  St.  Paul,  Acts  vi.  that  when  the  Apostles  thought 
it  necessary  to  establish  a  new  order  of  ministers  in 
the  Church,  that  might  take  care  of  those  things  which 
they  who  were  oT  a  higher  rank  could  not  lind  leisure 
to  attend  to,  though  their  ministry  were  of  the  lowest 
order,  and  which  required  much  lesser  capacities  in 
those  who  were  to  discharge  it  than  theirs  whose  busi- 
ness it  was  to  govern  and  in.-truct  the  Church  of  Christ, 
yet  they  particularly  laid  it  down  to  the  brethren,  as 
one  of  the  qualifications  that  was  to  be  required  in 
those  whom  they  chose  for  that  purpose,  that  they 
should  be  men  weJl  approved  of,  full  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  and  of  wisdom,  v.  3.  And  of  one  of  them,  viz. 
St. Stephen,  it  is  particularly  observed,  v.  8.  That  he  was 
full  of  power,  and  did  signs  and  great  wonders  among 
the  people.  And  when  the  Jews  disputed  against  him, 
we  read,  v.  10.  That  they  were  not  able  to  stand 
against  the  wisdom  and  spirit  by  which  he  spake. 

16.  Now  if  such  were  the  care  which  they  took  in 
the  choice  of  those  who  were  to  be  admitted  into  the 
lowest  ministry  of  the  Church,  we  cannot  doubt  but 
that  they  were  certainly  much  more  careful  not  to  ad- 
mit any  into  the  highest  ranks  of  honour  and  authority 
in  it,  but  what  were  in  a  yet  more  eminent  manner 
endued  with  the  same  gifts.  Hence  St.  Clement(t/) 
tells  us  that  the  Apostles  did  prove  by  the  Spirit  the 
first  fruits  of  their  conversions,  and  out  of  them  set 
Bishops  and  Pastors  over  such  as  should  believe.  By 
■which  we  must  understand  one  of  these  two  things, 
and  very  probably  they  were  both  meant  by  it :  either 
that  the  Apostles  made  use  of  their  own  extraordinary 
gift  of  the  Spirit  (one  use(2)  of  which  was  to  discern 
and  try  the  spirits  of  others)  in  choosing  persons  fitly 
qualified  for  the  work  of  the  ministry ;  or  else,  that 
by  the  extraordinary  gifts  of  those  whom  they  pitched 
upon,  they  perceived  that  they  were  worthy  of  such 

iy)  Clem.  Epist.  numb-  xliii,  xliv.    (r)  J  Cor.  xii.  10.  Heb.  iv.  12^ 


OF  THE  FOLLOWING  TREATISES.  127 

an  employ,  and  therefore  chose  them  out  for  it.  And 
the  other  Clement(«)  yet  more  phiinly  speaks  the  same 
thing  :  that  St.  John  being  returned  from  his  banish- 
ment in  Patmos,  went  about  the  country  near  unto 
Ephesus,  both  to  form  and  settle  Churches  where  he 
saw  occasion,  and  to  admit  into  the  order  of  the  Clergy, 
such  as  were  marked  out  to  him  by  the  Spirit. 

17.  And  then  for  the  other  thing  observed,  it  is  clear 
that  the  very  imposition  of  hands,  did  in  those  days 
confer  the  holy  Spirit  in  an  extraordinary  manne^r, 
upon  those  who  were  ordained  ix)  the  ministry  of  the 
Gospel.  This  St.  Paul  intimates  to  Timothy,  where 
he  exhorts  him  to  stir  up,  'o  p,af-'<r«,«,  the  gift,  /.  e.  the 
extraordinary  power  of  the  holy  Spirit,  which,  says 
he,  is  in  thee  by  the  imposition  of  my  hands,  2  Tim. 
i.  6.  And  would  you  know  how  this  ceremony  of 
setting  him  apart  for  such  a  service  came  to  endue  him 
with  such  an  extraordinary  power  ?  the  same  Apostle 
will  tell  you,  1  Tim.  iv.  H.  that  it  was  given  unto  him 
by  prophecy  ;  with,  or  through,  the  imposition  of 
hands  uj)on  him.  That  is  to  say ;  God,  who  by  his 
Prophets  had  before  designed  and  marked  him  out  for 
that  great  olfice,  1  Tim.  i.  \S.  upon  the  actual  admis- 
sion of  him  iiito  it  by  the  outward  rite  of  laying  on  of 
hands,  and  upon  the  solemn  prayers  that  were  then 
withal  made  for  him,  did  bestow  the  gifts  of  iiis 
blessed  Spirit  in  an  extraordinary  manner  upon  liimo 

18.  Now  this  as  it  will  give  us  a  good  ground  to 
conclude  that  those  holy  men,  wliose  writings  we  have 
here  collected,  were  endued  with  a  large  portion  of 
the  extraordinary  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  whether 
we  consider  the  frequency  of  those  endowments  in 
the  age  in  which  they  livedy  or  the  extraordinary 
strictness  and  piety  of  their  lives,  or  the  greatness  of 
those  stations  to  which  they  were  called  in  the  Church; 
or  lastly,  the  jv.dgment  which  the  Apostles,  who  called 
them  to  those  high  offices,  were  by  the  Spirit  enabled 

(n)  Clem.  Alex,  de  Divit.  Salv   num.^xiii,     Kuscb.  Hist.  Ecc'eS^. 
lib.  iii.  c.  23. 


128  OF  THE  AUTHORITY 

to  make  them.  So  (thirdly)  if  we  look  to  those  ac- 
counts which  still  remain  to  us  of  them,  they  will 
plumly  shew  us  that  they  were  endued,  and  that  in  a 
very  eminent  manner,  with  this  power  and  gift  of  the 
blessed  Spirit. 

19.  Of  Barnabas,  the  holy  Scripture  itself  bears 
witness,  that  tie  was  a  good  man,  full  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  of  faith,  Acts  xi.  '24.  Hernias  is  another 
of  whom  St.  Paul  himself  makes  mention,  Hom.  xvi, 
14.  as  an  early  convert  to  Christianity  ;  and  what  ex- 
traordinary revelations  he  had,  and  how  he  foretold 
the  troubles  that  were  to  come  upon  the  Church,  his 
following  visions  sufhciently  declare. 

20.  Clement  is  not  only  spoken  of  by  the  same 
Apostle,  but  with  this  advantageous  character  too, 
that  he  was  the  fellow  labourer  of  that  great  man,  and 
had  his  name  written  in  the  book  oi  life,  Phil.  iv.  3. 
And  when  we  shall  consider  how  much  the  lesser  and 
worser  men  of  these  gifts  were  usually  communicated 
at  that  time,  we  can  hardly  think  that  so  excellent  a 
man,  and  the  companion  of  so  great  an  Apostle,  em- 
ployed first  in  the  planting  of  the  Gospel  with  him, 
and  then  set  to  govern  one  of  the  most  considerable 
Churches  in  the  world,  should  have  been  destitute 
of  it. 

21.  As  for  St.  Ignatius,  I  have  before  observed  that 
he  had  this  gift,  and  by  the  help  of  it,  warned  the 
Philadelphians(Z>)  against  falling  into  those  divisions 
which  he  foresaw  were  about  to  rise  up  amongst  them. 

22.  Polycarp  not  only  prophesied  of  his  own  death(c) 
but  spake  oftentimes  of  things  that  were  to  come,  and 
has  this  witness  from  the  whole  Church  of  Smyrna, 
that  nothing  of  all  he  foretold  ever  failed  of  coming 
to  pass  according  to  his  prediction. 

23.  It  remains  then  that  the  holy  men  whose  writ- 
ings are  here  subjoined,  were  not  only  instructed  by 

("bj  Epist.  to  the  Philadelphians,  c.  vii.  Add.  the  martyrdom  of 
Ignatius,  num.  xii. 

fcj  Euseb.  Hist.  Eccles.  lib.  v.  c  20.  p.  153.  a. 


OF   THE   FOLLOWING   TREATISES.  129 

such  as  were  inspired,  but  were  themselves,  in  some 
measuie,  inspired  too  :  at  least  were  endued  with  the 
extraoi  dinary  gilts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  lor  the  better 
fultilhng  of  those  great  ollices  to  which  God  had 
called  them  in  his  Church.  And  therefore  we  must 
conclude*  that  they  were  hot  only  not  mistaken  in 
what  they  deliver  to  us  as  tlie  Gospel  of  Christ,  but, 
in  all  the  necessary  parts  of  it,  were  so  assisted  by  the 
Holy  Ghost  as  hardly  to  have  been  capable  of  being 
mistaken  in  it.  By  consequence,  that  we  ought  to  look 
upon  their  writings, (^)  though  not  of  equal  authority 
wiia  tlijce  which  v.e  call  in  a  sir.gular  manner  the 
Hoiy  Scriptures ;  (because  neither  were  the  authors 
of  them  called  in  so  extraordinary  a  way  to  the  writ- 
ing of  them,  Jior  endued  wirii  so  eminent  a  })ortion  of 
ttie  gifts  of  the  bkssed  Spirit  for  the  doing  of  it ;  nor 
have  their  writiiisjs  been  judged  by  the  common  con- 
sent of  the  Church  in  tliose  lirst  ages  of  it,  when  they 
were  so  much  better  qualihed  than  we  are  now  to 
judge  of  the  divine  authority  of  these  kind  of  writ- 
ings, to  be  of  equal  dlgiiity  with  those  of  the  Apostles 
and  Kvangt  lists)  yet  worthy  of  a  much  greater  res- 
j)ect  than  any  composures  that  have  been  made  since, 
however  men  seem  to  have  afterwards  written  wiih 
more  art,  and  to  have  shev»n  a  much  greater  stock  of 
luiinan  learning  than  what  is  to  be  found  not  only  in 
the  following  pieces,  but  even  in  the  sacred  books  of 
the  New  Testament  itself. 

24.  I  shall  add  but  one  consideration  more,  the  bet- 
ter to  shew  the  true  deference  that  ought  to  be  paid 
to  the  treatises  here  collected,  and  thut  is,  sixtiily, 
that  they  were  not  only  written  by  such  men  as  I  have 
said,  instructed  by  the  Apostles,  and  judged  worthy 
by  them  bolh  for  their  knowledge  and  their  integrity, 
to  govern  some  of  the  nus'  eminent  Churches  in  the 
world  ;  and  lastly,  endued  with  the  extraordinary 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  upon  all  these  accounts 

fdj  Vid.  Do;lwc'.l.  Dissert  in  Trcn.   Prxfat.  and  Dissert.  D.     F.t 
iFcnxuni  apud  Euseb.  Hist.  EcrU-s    loc.  cit.  p.  133. 

[171 


VSO^  OF   THE   AUTHORITY 

to  be  much  respected  by  us ;  but  were  moreover  m- 
ceived  by  tiie  Church  in  those  first  ages,  as  piece.-,  that 
contained  nothing  oat  what  was  agreeable  to  sound 
doctrine,  which  could  scarcely  be  mistaken  in  its  judg- 
ment oi  them. 

25.  The  ^.pistle  of  St.  Clement  was  a  long  time 
read  publicly  with  the  other  Scriptures  in  the  congre- 
gations of  the  faithful ;  made  a  part  of  their  Bible,> 
and  was  numbered  among  the  sacred  writings,  how- 
ever finally  separated  from  them.  And  not  only  the 
Apostolical  canons,  but  our  most  antient  Alexandrian- 
manuscript,  gives  the  same  place  to  the  secortd  that  it 
does  to  the  first  of  them  :  and  Epiphanius  after  both, 
tells  us,  that  they  were  both  of  them  wont  to  be  read 
in  the  Church  in  his  time.(<?) 

26.  The  Epiiitie  of  St.  Polycarp,  with  that  of  the 
Church  of  Smyrna,  were  not  only  very  highly  ap- 
proved of  by  particular  persons,  but  like  tho^e  of  St. 
Clement,  were  read  puulicly  too  in  the  assemblies  of 
the  faithful.  And  for  those  of  Ignatius,  besides  that 
we  find  a  mighty  value  put  upon  them  by  the  Chris- 
tians of  those  times,  they  are  sealed  to  us  by  this 
character  of  St.  Polycarp ;  **  that  they  are  such  Epis- 
tles, by  which  we  may  be  greatly  profited  :  for,  says 
he,  they  treat  of  faith  and  patience,  and  of  all  things 
that  pertain  to  edification  in  the  Lord." 

27.  The  Epistle  of  Barnabas  is  not  only  quoted 
with  great  honour  by  those  of  the  next  age  to  him, 
but  in  the  antient  stichomeiry  of  Cotelerius,(/)  we 
find  it  placed  the  very  next  to  the  Epistle  of  St.  Jude, 
and  no  difference  put  between  the  authority  of  the  one 
and  the  other. 

28.  And  for  the  book  of  Herraas,  both  Eusebius 
and  St.  Jerome  tell  us,  that  it  was  also  wont  to  be 
read  in  the  Churches.  In  the  same  stichometry  I  be- 
fore mentioned,  it  is  placed  in  the  very  n^xt  rank  to 
the  Acts  of  the  holy  Apostles  :    and  in  some  of  the 

fej  Epiphan.  Hjcres.  xxx.  num.  15. 
(/)  Annot.  in  Barnab.  p.  9,  10. 


OF   THE   FOLLOAVING  TREATISES,  131 

'most  antient  manuscripts  of  the  New  Testament,  we 
iind  it  wiiilen  in  the  same  volume  with  the  books  of 
the  Ai)ostles  and  Evangelists,  as  if  it  had  been  es- 
teemed of  the  same  valae  and  authority  with  them. 

2 J.  So  that  now  then  we  must  either  say,  that  the 
•Church  in  those  days  was  so  little  careful  of  what  was 
taught  ill  it,  as  to  allow  such  books  to  be  publicly  read 
in  its  congregations,  the  doctrine  whereof  it  did  not 
approve ;  or  we  must  confess,  that  the  following 
pieces  are  delivered  to  us,  not  only  by  the  learned 
men  of  the  iirst  ages  of  the  Church,  but  by -the  whole 
body  of  the  faithful,  as  containing-  the  pure  doctrine 
of  Christ,  and  must  be  looked  upon  to  have  nothing 
in  them  but  what  was  then  thought  worthy  of  all  ac- 
ce])tation. 

30.  Kow  how  much  this  adds  to  the  authority  of 
these  discourses,  may  easily  be  concluded  from  what 
I  have  before  observed.  For  since  it  is  certain  that 
in  those  tiiiK's  the  extj'aordinary  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  were  bestowed,  not  only  upoii  ti-»e  Bishops  and 
Pastors  of  the  Churoh,  (thougli  upon  them  in  a  more 
eminent  di^gree)  but  also  upon  a  great  many  of  the 
common  Christitius  too  ;  since  one  jmi'ticular  design 
of  thei>e  gifts  was  for  the  disceniing  of  prophecies ; 
to  juilge  of  what  was  proposed  by  any  to  the  Church, 
or  written  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  it :  we  cannot 
doubt  but  that  what  was  universally  approved  of,  and 
allowed,  nat  by  a  few  learned  men,  but  by  the  whole 
Clmrch  in  those  days ;  what  was  permitted  to  be  pub- 
licly read  to  the  faithful  for  their  comfort  and  instruc- 
tion, must  by  this  means  have  received  the  high  t  hu- 
man approbation,  and  ought  to  be  looked  upon  by 
us,  though  not  of  equal  authority  with  those  books 
which  the  same  Church  has  dc  livered  to  us  as  strictly 
canonical,  yet  as  standing  in  the  first  rank  of  ecclesi- 
astical writings,  and  containing  the  true  and  pure  doc« 
trine  of  Christ  in  all  things  necessar}''  to  our  salvation, 
^vithout  the  mixture  of  any  of  those  errors  whici  uuv^ 


132  OF    THE    SUBJECT 

since  be?n  so  unhappily  brought  into  the  Church,  and 
hiive  oeen  won  inly  censured  as  dangerous  too,  if  not 
destructive  of  it. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


OF  THE  SUBJErT  OF  THE    FOLLOWING  DISCOURSES,    AND    OF 
THE   USE   THAT    IS   TO   BE   MADE   OF    THEM. 

That  in  the  following  treatises,  there  is  delivered  to  us  a  good  ac- 
count both  of  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Church  in  the 
Apostolical  times.  This  shewn  in  several  particulars.  What 
they  taught  concerning  God  the  Father,  our  Saviour  Christ,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost  Of  Angeb  and  Spirits.  Of  the  rest  of  the  ar- 
ticles of  the  iVpostles'  creed.  Concerning  the  two  Sacraments  of 
Baptism,  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  Of  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  the 
divine  authority  of  them.  What  we  meet  v/ith  in  these  treatises 
concerning  the  government  of  the  Church.  Of  the  necessity  of 
communicating  with  the  Bis'hops  and  Pastors  of  it.  Of  Schisma- 
tics, Heretics,  and  Apostates.  Of  their  public  assembling  for  the 
service  of  God,  and  what  was  done  by  them  in  those  meetings. 
Of  several  other  instances  of  their  discipline  ;  particularly  of 
their  fasting  and  confession  of  sins.  Of  the  care  which  their  Bi- 
shops had  of  the  whole  Church.  Of  the  respect  that  was  paid  to 
thein.  *  >f  their  martyrs,  and  the  veneration  which  they  thought 
due  to  them.  Of  iheir  practical  insiructions,  and  hov/  severe 
their  morality  was  ;  shewn  in  several  particulars.  That  upon 
the  whole,  we  m  \y  here  see  what  the  state  of  Christianity  then 
■was,  and  still  ought  to  be. 

1.  AND  now  having  shewn,  in  the  foregoing  chap 
ter,  what  deference  we  ought  to  pay  to  the  authority 
of  those  holy  men,  whose  writings  I  have  here  col- 
lected,  it  may  not  be  amiss  in  the  third  place,  to  in- 
quire, what  it  is  which  they  deliver  to  us."*  What  ac- 
count we  hnd  in  them  of  the  doctrine  and  discipline 
of  the*  Church,  in  thv>3e  fimes  in  which  they  lived  .? 

2.  It  would  be  endless  for  me  to  go  about  to  make 
a  ju  t  catalogue  of  all  the  particulars  of  this  kind  that 
occur  in  the  following  pieces ;  I  shall  therefore  here 
coiiaider  only  a  few  particulars,  in  such  points  as 


OF  THE  FOLLOWING  TREATISES.  13^ 

may  seem  most  worthy  to  be  remarked ;  and  by 
them  (as  by  a  short  specimen)  shew  how  the  judi- 
cious reader  may  himseh  improve  it,  into  a  more  par- 
ticular histjry  of  the  faith  and  practice  of  the  Church, 
in  this  hrst  and  purest  period  of  it. 

3.  And  first,  for  what  concerns  the  doctrines  of 
those  times ;  there  is  hardly  any  point  that  is  neces- 
sary to  oe  believed,  or  known  by  us,  that  is  not  very 
plainly  delivered  in  some  or  other  of  the  following 
pieces. 

4.  Here  we  may  read  what  we  are  to  believe  con- 
cerning the  first  article  of  all  of  our  creed,  God  the 
Father.  That  he  is  one,  almighty,  invisible,  the  crea- 
tor and  maker  of  all  things.  That  he  is  omniscient, 
immense  ;  neither  to  be  comprehended  withm  any 
bounds,  nor  so  much  as  to  be  perfectly  conceived  by 
us.  That  his  providence  is  over  all  things ;  and  that 
we  can  none  of  us  flee  from  him,  or  esca])e  his  know- 
ledge. That  we  are  to  believe  in  him,  to  fear  him,  to 
love  him,  and  fearing  him  to  abstain  from  all  evil. 

5.  If  from  thence  we  go  to  the  next  ])erson  of  the 
blessed  trinity,  our  Savijur  Jesus  Christ;  here  we 
shall  find  all  that  either  our  creed  teaches  us  to  pro- 
fess concerning  him,  or  that  any  Christian  need  to 
believe.  That  he  existed  not  only  before  he  came 
into  the  world,  but  from  all  eternity.  That  he  is  not 
only  the  Son  of  God,  but  is  himself  also  God.  'Jha^ 
in  the  fullness  of  time  he  took  upon  him  our  nature, 
and  became  man  :  was  born  of  the  Virgin  AJiuy,  was 
crucified  under  Pontius  Pilate ;  that  he  suiTcred  for 
our  salvation,  and  was  raised  aguin  from  the  dead, 
not  only  by  the  power  of  the  Fatlier,  but  b}^  his  own 
also.  That  he  is  our  High  Priest,  and  protector  now, 
and  shall  come  again  at  the  end  of  the  world,  to 
judge  the  whole  race  of  mankind.  That  there  is  no 
coming  unto  God  but  by  him  :  insomnch  that  ev^^n 
the  antient  Fathers,  v»ho  died  before  his  appearing, 
were  yet  saved  by  the  same  means  that  ^^e  are  now. 

6.  As  for  what  concerns  the   Holy  S])irit,  the  iliird 
person  in  the  glorious  Godhead;  he  is  here  set  out  to  us 


134  OF    THE   SUBJECT 

as  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  is  glorified,  and  worship- 
ped together  with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  although 
distinct  from  both ;  and  communicated  by  the  Son  to 
the  Prophets ;  who  also  sanctilieth,  and  endueth  the 
faithful  with  many  gifts,  for  the  edihcation  of  the 
Church.— See  Mart.  Ignat.  §  14.  Polyc.  ^  14.  22. 

7.  And  now  I  am  mentioning  the  Holy  Spirit,  let 
tne  add,  that  we  may  here  see  what  is  needful  to  be 
known,  concerning  all  the  other  Spirits  of  an  inferioif 
nature.  How  the  holy  Angels  minister  unto  us;  but 
especially  then,  when  we  have  the  most  need  of  them, 
at  the  time  of  our  death.  And  though  the  Devil  may 
attack  us,  and  use  all  his  arts  to  draw  us  away  from 
our  duty ;  yet  it  must  be  our  own  fault  if  we  are 
overcome  by  him ;  and  that  therefore  we  ought  not 
to  be  afraid  of  him. 

8.  But  to  return  to  our  creed,  and  the  articles  of 
it :  here  we  may  farther  see,  both  what  a  great  obli- 
gation there  lies  upon  us  to  keep  up  a  communion  of 
Saints  in  the  unity  of  the  Church  here  on  earth,  and 
what  is  that  true  fellowship  that  w^e  ought  to  have 
with  those  who  have  gone  before  us  to  Heaven.  That 
it  consists  not  in  the  worship  of  any,  though  never  so 
gloriously  exalted  by  God ;  but  in  love  and  remem- 
brance ;  in  thanksgiving  to  God  for  their  excellencies, 
and  in  our  prayers  to  him,  joined  with  hearty  endea- 
vours of  our  own,  to  imitate  their  perfections. 

9.  And  whilst  we  do  this,  we  are  here  assured  of 
the  forgiveness  of  our  sins  through  the  merits,  and 
satisfaction  of  Jesus  Christ.  And  that  not  only  of 
those  which  we  committed  before  our  baptism,  but  of 
all  such  as  we  shall  chance  to  fall  into  after,  if  we  truly 
repent  of  them,  except  only  the  great  sin  of  wilfully 
and  maliciously  blaspheming  God  and  his  Holy  Spirit, 
which  was  thought  to  be  hardly,  if  at  all  remissible, 
either  in  this  world  or  in  the  other. 

10.  As  for  the  next  point,  the  resurrection  of  the 
body ;  it  is  not  barely  asserted,  but  it  is  at  large  proved 
too,  in  the  following  discourses.    There  we  are  tol4, 


OF  THE  FOLLOWING  TREATISES.  133 

not  only  that  there  shall  be  a  future  resurrection,  but 
a  resurrection  of  the  flesh  ;  that  we  shall  be  raised  in 
the  very  same  bodies  in  which  we  go  down  into  the 
grave;  and  that  being  raised,  we  shall  be  judged  by 
Christ  according  to  our  works,  and  be  either  unspeak- 
ably rewarded  or  exceedingly  punished  to  all  eternity. 

11.  If  from  the  articles  oi  our  creed,  we  go  on  to 
the  holy  Sacrament  of  the  Church  :  here  we  have  set 
out  to  us  the  great  benefit  of  our  baptism,  and  of  what 
a  mighty  concern  it  is  to  us  in  the  business  of  our  sal- 
vation. And  for  the  other  Sacrament :  here  we  are 
tauglit,  that  the  elements  of  bread  and  wine  are  the 
same  (as  to  their  substance)  after  consecration  that 
they  were  before;  and  are  only,  in  a  spiritual  sense, 
the  flesh  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  by  the  par- 
ticipation of  which  we  shall  be  immortalized  and  live 
forever. 

12.  And  lastly,  for  that  great  comprehensive  point; 
of  our  religion,  the  foundation  of  our  faith,  the  Holy 
Scriptures :  here  we  may  see  what  opinion  these  holy 
men  had  of  the  divine  inspiration  of  them  ;  what 
deference  they  paid  to  them,  and  how  they  looked 
upon  them  to  contain  the  true  words  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

1 3.  Such  is  the  doctrine  of  faith  that  is  here  deliv- 
ered to  us.  If  from  thence  we  pass  (secondly)  to  \\h:V: 
concerns  the  public  order  and  government  of  (he 
Church,  in  the  first  establishment  of  it  :  here  we  may 
see  by  what  persons  it  was  directed,  and  how  exactly 
our  own  Church  does  in  this  particular  resemble  the 
primitive,  periia}7a  beyond  any  other  at  this  day  in  the- 
world,  in  tlvj  Apostolical  orders,  of  Bishops,  of  Priests, 
and  Deacons. 

14.  How  necessarily  they  esteemed  it  their  duty  to 
keep  up  a  strict  communion  with  these  governors,  and 
how  little  they  thought  the  very  name  of  a  Church 
could  belong  to  those  who  separated  from  them,  we 
are  here  likewise  taught.  And  how  light  soever  some 
may  make  of  the  busine=^s  of  schism  now,  yet  it  is 


13Q  OF  THE  USEFL'LNfiSS 

plain  these  holy  men  had  a  very  different  apprehension 
of  ir,  and  hardly  thougnt  ihat  such  couid  be  saved  as 
continued  in  it. 

1 5.  And  the  same,  or  rather  much  worse,  was  their 
opinion  of  heretics  and  apostates:  to  the  latter  of  which, 
as  they  seem  even  to  have  denii  d  repentance,  if  their 
apostacy  was  jonied  w  itli  blasphemy,  so  it  is  manifest 
that  without  it  they  thought  the  others  must  peri-h. 
And  in  the  mean  time  they  declare  that  we  ought  not 
to  have  any  communication  with  them  ;  only  we  must 
pray  for  them,  that  they  may  be  converted,  which 
yet  they  supposed  would  be  v«^ry  hard. 

16.  As  for  those  who  continued  in  the  doctrine  and 
communion  of  the  Church  :  here  we  muv  see  how 
zealous  they  were  in  attending  all  the  public  offices  of 
it;  how  constantly  they  assembled  together  for  tiie 
worship  of  God,  notwithstanding  all  the  mahce  and 
fury  of  their  enemies  against  them  upon  the  account 
of  it :  here  we  may  observe  how,  from  the  beginning, 
they  had  their  set  times  and  places  of  worshi]) ;  and 
how  they  looked  upon  such  offertories,  both  as  more 
acceptable  unto  God,  and  mure  prevalent  with  him, 
than  any  private  addresses  that  they  could  make  to 
him. 

1 7.  In  these  assemblies  they  not  only  put  up  their 
prayers  to  God,  but  received  also  the  holy  Sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  Supper.  And  in  that  part  of  their  ser- 
vice, none  officiated  but  either  the  Bishop  himself,  or 
he  who  was  appointed  or  allowed  of  by  him. 

18.  For  this  purpose  they  had  in  every  such  place 
of  their  assembling,  one  table  or  altar,  upon  which 
their  oblations  were  presented  to  God  by  the  Bishops 
and  Priests.  And  they  communicated  after  the  same 
manner  that  our  Saviour  (lirist  had  set  them  the  ex- 
ample, that  is  to  say,  both  of  the  consecrated  bread 
and  wine,  and  the  former  taken  from  one  common 
loaf,  which  was  broken  and  distributed  to  them,  not 
in  little  separate  and  unbroken  wafers,  as  some  now 
do. 


OF  THE  FOLLOWING  TREATISES.  1^ 

19.  Nor  was  this  all ;  in  these  assemblies  the  holy 
Scriptures  were  read  to  them ;  and  (as  1  have  before 
shewn)  some  of  the  very  treatises  1  have  here  subjoin- 
ed, together  with  them.  .  And  the  liishop  himself  ni- 
structed  the  people,  and  expounded  the  doctrine  of 
Christ  to  them. — Ignat.  mart.  §  2. 

20.  by  the  Bishop  were  the  Christians  blessed,  and 
joined  together  in  the  holy  state  of  matrimony;  and 
indeed  without  him  was  nothing  done  of  all  that  per- 
tained unro  religion. 

21.  In  those  times  the  clergy  were  married  as  well 
B.9  laity  ;  nor  do  we  lind  it  esteemed  the  least  scandal 
for  them  so  to  be. 

22.  Here  we  may  see  what  the  antient  manner  of 
fasting  was,  and  wliat  was  tliough!  requisite  to  render 
such  exercises  acceptable  to  God,  and  prolitable  to 
our  own  souls. 

23.  In  short,  here  we  may  perceive  what  their 
opinion  was  of  repentance  for  sins;  and  how  hardly 
they  thougiit  of  tliose  who  were  still  repenting,  and 
yet  still  continued  to  sin  on,  notwithstanding  their 
frequent  repentance,  liut  especially,  here  we  are 
told  that  we  must  finish  our  repeuiance  before  we 
die,  for  that  there  is  no  place  for  repentance  after. 

24.  And  though  they  prescribe  confession,  as  one 
act  of  repentance,  and  necessary  to  be  performed  in 
order  to  our  forgiveness  ;  yet  we  lind  no  confession 
mentioned  to  ue  made  to  any  but  to  God  only  ;  which 
therefore  seems  to  intimate  to  us,  that  they  accounted 
tha'  al  )nG  to  have  been  sufficient. 

23.  But  the  care  of  their  Bishops  In  those  first  times 
was  not  confined  within  the  narrow  bounds  of  their 
own  Churches,  but  extended  to  all  the  faithful,  where- 
soever they  were.  y\ntl  they  were  still  ready  to  look 
to  those  vviio  were  at  the  greatest  distance  from  them, 
whenever  they  thought  their  advice  or  authority  might 
be  either  useful  to  them,  or  for  the  honour  and  bene^ 
iit  of  their  religion. — See  Ignatius's  Epistles  and  mar- 
tvrdorn,  &c, 

[181 


138  OF  THE  USEFULNESS 

26.  From  this*  and  from  the  general  piety  and  ex- 
celL'HCe  of  their  lives,  joined  to  ihe  greatness  of  their 
character  in  the  Church,  came  that  mighty  respect 
that  was  paid  to  the  Bishops  in  those  days ;  and  which 
how  great  it  was,  the  following  treatises  abundantly 
shew. 

27.  But  much  greater  was  their  veneration  for  those, 
who  not  only  governed  well  and  adorned  their  holy 
profession  oyan  exemplary  life,  but  continned  the  truth 
of  It  witn  their  blood.  They  were  indeed  of  an  opin- 
ion that  no  man  ought  causelessly  to  expose  himself 
linro  sutfering;  but  if  God  called  anyone  to  it,  they 
dou  jted  not  out  that  our  Saviour  Christ  would  both 
support  him  in  his  conflicts,  and  most  gloriously  re- 
ward him  for  the  enduring  of  them.  Hence  was  it 
their  Ojjinion,  that  martyrdom  blotted  out  all  sins; 
that  they  who  suflTered  for  the  faith,  should  have  a 
'degree  of  glory  peculiar  to  themselves,  above  all  other 
fciauits  in  Cxod's  Kingdom.  And  when  God  shewed 
such  regard  for  them,  they  concluded  that  they  could 
never  almost  do  enough  to  testify  their  respect  to  them. 

2?<.  To  this  we  mudt  ascribe  the  care  they  took  to 
gather  up  their  remains,  the  honour  which  they  paid 
to  them,  and  the  solemnities  with  which  they  deposit* 
ed  them  into  the  earth.  Hence  came  th.  ir  custom, 
which  we  here  find,  of  writing  down  the  particulars 
of  their  conflicts,  and  sending  them  abroad  to  the 
Churches  round  about.  Hence  their,  anniversary 
meetings  at  their  tombs  and  monuments,  where  they 
recited  the  acts  of  their  martyrdoms,  and  sometimes 
made  express  discourses  in  praise  of  their  martyrs,  and 
to  exhort  one  another  to  the  like  constancy. 

39.  But  not  to  insist  any  longer  upon  these  particu- 
lars, there  is  yet  a  third  sort  of  matters  contained 
in  these  discourses,  and  those  of  no  less  use  to  us, 
than  either  of  the  foregoing ;  and  that  is,  the  practi- 
cal rules  of  life  that  are  here  delivered  to  us. 

30.  Here  we  may  see  what  care  we  are  to  take, 
not  only  not  to  sin  ourselves,  but  as  far  as  in  us  lies, 


OF    THE    FOLLOWING   TREATISES.  139 

not  to  let  any  that  belong  to  us  continue  in  sin,  lest 
we  also  become  partakers  of  their  evil  doings. 

61.  Here  we  are  taught  not  only  to  have  a  care  of 
our  words  and  actions,  but  of  our  very  thoughts  and 
desires  ;  which  nin,-t  not  be  indulged  in  any  nistances 
of  sin ;  nor  be  sulFered,  if  it  be  possible,  to  wander 
on  any  thing  that  is  in  the  least  measure  wanton  or 
irregular. — lieini.  I  Vis. 

'62.  If  we  will  hearken  to  these  holy  men,  we  must 
l^.arn  not  only  to  do  the  will  of  God,  but,  if  it  be  his 
pleasure  must  pre})are  our  minds  to  endure  patiently 
wliaiever  he  shall  think  lit  to  lay  u[)on  us.  We  must 
consider,  that  troubles  and  alfiictions  are  sent  upon 
us  both  to  })unish  us  for  our  sins,  and  as  monitors  to 
draw  us  oli"  from  them. 

33.  To  convince  us  the  more  eflectually  of  this,  we 
are  h'^-e  shewn  the  mighty  danger  of  .riches,  especi- 
ally where  men's  nearts  are  in  any  degree  set  upon 
them  ;  and  how  wry  hardly  such  })ersons  shall  be  sav- 
ed. We  are  taught  what  use  we  should  make  of  our 
abundance,  that  so  it  may  not  i^rove  a  snare  to  us. 
But  especially,  we  are  shewn  the  great  advantage  of 
giving  alms  to  this  end;  and  what  mighty  engage- 
ments there  lie  upon  us  to  the  practice  of  it. 

34.  And  then,  as  for  our  lives  ;  we  are  here  told, 
that  a  Christian  must  not  only  be  good,  but  exempla- 
ry ;  he  nm.st  shew  the  truth  of  his  profession  by  a 
suitable  conversation;  and  be  knov^n  by  his  actions, 
rather  than  by  his  words. 

3  J.  He  must  pray  for  all  men,  even  for  his  enemies ; 
nay,  for  the  very  enemies  of  the  Church  ;  for  here- 
tics and  schismatics ;  for  those  ot  whom  there  is  but 
little  hope  that  they  will  ever  come  to  repentance,  or 
that  God  will  give  them  grace  so  to  do. 

36.  He  must  be  kind  and  charitable  to  all  men; 
free  from  envy  and  contention  :  he  must  neither  raise 
any  differences  among  his  brethren,  nor  follow  any 
in  the  doing  of  it.  To  this  end,  he  mu?t  carefully 
observe  those  duties  which  relate  to  his  neighbour,  as 


140  GF  THE  MANNER  AFTER  WHICH 

well  as  those  he  is  to  pay  to  God.  He  must  obey  ma- 
gistrates, must  respect  the  aged,  must  have  a  due  re- 
gard to  ail  men.  Is  he  a  husband,  a  parent,  or  a 
child  ?  he  must  be  sure  to  exercise  himself  in  the  se- 
veral duties  becoming  those  several  relations.  In 
short,  in  the  following  writings  we  may  see  in  all  the 
parts  of  our  duty  towards  Lrod,  our  neighbour,  and 
ourselves,  what  we  are  to  do,  and  wnat  to  avoid ; 
and  are  assured,  that  God  both  sees  all  our  actions 
now,  and  will  reward  or  punish  us  for  them  hereafter 
to  all  eternity. 

37.  And  thus  have  I  given  a  short  prospect  of  what 
is  more  largely  contained  in  the  following  collection. 
I  need  not  say  either  how  useful  a  variety  of  matter 
it  is,  or  how  worthy  to  be  known  by  all  of  us.  But 
sure  1  am,  whosoever  shall  take  the  pains  impartially 
to  compare  what  is  here  found  with  the  sacred  writ- 
ings of  the  New  Testament,  he  may  be  able  both 
with  clearness  and  certainty  to  understand  whatever 
is  requisite  to  his  eternal  salvation  ;  and  that  with 
much  more  satisfaction  and  security  too,  than  from 
many  volumes  of  our  later  writers,  who  for  the  most 
part  spend  a  great  deal  of  time,  and  take  much  pains 
to  obscure  rather  than  explain  the  most  easy  and  inte!= 
ligible  points  of  our  religion. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

OF  THE  MANNER  AFTER  WHICH  THESE  DISCOURSES  ARE 
WRITTEN,  AND  THE  SIMPLICITY  OF  STYLE  USED  IN  THEM, 

That  the  writers  of  those  times  used  no  affectation  of  human  elo- 
qut-ncej  bat  delivered  themselves  with  the  greatest  plainness  that 
they  were  able.  This  manner  of  writing  the  best  and  most  pro- 
per for  instruction.  A  short  account  of  ihe  occasion  of  the  pre- 
sent collection,  and  the  trantslation  that  is  here  made  of  the  fol- 
lowing Treatises. 

1.  THERE  is  yet  one  thing  to  be  observed  by  me, 
^vith  reference  to  the  discourses  here  subjoined ;  and 


I 


THESE  DISCOURSES  ARE  WRITThK.  141 

that  is,  fourthly,  concerning  the  manner  after  which 
they  are  written,  and  that  true  prunitive  simplicity 
which  appears  in  all  the  parts  of  them. 

2.  It  is  one  property  of  truth,  that  as  it  does  not 
need  any  disguise,  so  neither  does  it  seek  by  any 
vain  ornaments  of  human  eloquence  to  recommend 
itself  to  the  approbation  of  those  to  whom  it  is  ten- 
dered. When  the  Apostles  preached  the  Gospel  to 
the  world,  they  did  it  not  with  excellency  of  speech, 
nor  with  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom;  but  in  the 
demonstration  of  spirit  and  of  power.  They  gave 
such  convincing  proofs  of  their  divine  mission,  as 
forced  all  mdifferent  persons  to  acknowledge  their  au- 
thority .'  and  they  thought  it  after  that,  too  mean  a 
thing  to  endeavour  to  catch  men's  ears,  when  without 
any  such  arts  they  had  betbre  captivated  their  reason, 
and  forced  them  to  confess  the  truth  of  what  tiiey 
delivered. 

3.  And  the  same  was  the  method  of  those  holy  Fa- 
thers who  succeeded  them.  They  knew  the  excel- 
lency of  their  doctrine,  and  the  mighty  influence 
which  the  revelations  it  made  of  the  future  state  would 
be  sure  to  have  upon  the  minds  of  all  considering 
men :  and  therefore  they  contented  themselves  to  lay 
these  things  before  them  in  a  plain  and  simple  manner, 
and  yet  with  such  efiicacy  and  power  as  surpassed  all 
the  rhetoric  in  the  world.  For  indeed  the  kingdom 
of  God  i^  not  in  word,  but  in  power — 1  Cor.  iv.  20. 

4.  Let  not  then  the  reader  be  surjnized,  if  in  the 
following  discourses  he  meets  with  none  of  those  or- 
naments that  are  wont  to  recommend  the  writings  of 
others  to  his  perusal;  but  rather  let  him  consider  that 
he  has  here  to  do  with  men  who  were  above  such  a 
care.  Their  business  was  to  instruct,  not  to  please  ; 
to  speak  to  men's  hearts  and  consciences,  not  to  their 
fancie.- ;  and  they  knew  that  this  is  evermore  best 
dene  hy  a  plain  and  natural  discourse,  by  solid  rules 
and  substantial  motives,  not  by  vain  vvord,'^,  which  if 
tlu.y  satisfy  a  man  at  the  present,  yet  seldom  leave  any 
lasting  impression  behind  them. 


142  OF  THE  MANNER  AFTER  WHICH 

5.  But  of  the  authors  of  the  following  treatises,  and 
of  the  discourtjies  themselves,  I  have  said  enough,  per- 
haps too  much ;  though  yet  I  think  no  more  iha.u  what 
was  necessary  to  prepare  the  English  reader,  for  whom 
I  am  now  chiefly  concerned,  to  a  u-eful  i)erusal  of 
them.  As  for  the  present  collection  I  shall  only  say 
thus  much;  that  it  is  the  first  ot  this  khid  that  has 
been  set  forth  in  our  own  language :  nor  were  the 
greatest  part  of  the  following  pieces  ever  (that  I  know 
of)  before  translated  into  it. 

6.  I  confess,  when  I  consider  the  great  usefulness 
of  such  a  work,  and  the  high  esteem  which  not  only 
the  antient  Fathers,  but  the  most  learned  of  all  ages 
have  had  of  the  treatises  here  collected  together,  I 
have  sometimes  wondered,  that  among  so  many  things 
as  have  of  late  been  set  forth  in  the  English  tongue, 
none  has  hitherto  undertaken  such  a  task  as  this.  But 
when  I  came  to  the  trial,  I  soon  found  out  what  may 
perhaps  have  been  one  reason  of  it ;  for  indeed  could 
I  have  foreseen  the  difficulty  of  the  work,  I  must 
question  whether  I  should  ever  have  been  persuaded 
to  go  about  it.  And  this  I  say,  not  to  magnify  any 
thing  that  I  have  done,  which  I  have  too  much  reason 
to  fear  will  be  far  from  deserving  any  great  commend- 
ation, but  to  suggest  an  apology  for  whatever  defects 
those  of  greater  leisure,  more  health,  and  better  abili- 
ties shall  chance  to  find  in  it,  notwithstanding  all  the 
care  I  have  taken  to  guess  aright  at  the  intention  of 
my  authors,  and  to  deliver  what,  upon  the  best  exam- 
ination I  could  make,   I  took  to  be  their  meaning. 

7.  I  need  not  say  any  thing  to  convince  those  who 
are  at  all  acquainted  with  these  matters,  and  who  are 
alone  the  competent  judges  of  the  present  perform- 
ance, how  hard  oftentimes  it  is,  with  the  help  of  the 
best  copies,  to  hit  upon  the  true  meaning  of  an  author 
that  lived  so  many  ages  since,  as  those  1  have  here 
collected ;  and  what  great  defects,  in  many  places 
there  are,  in  the  copies  I  have  here  been  forced  to 
make  use  of,  is  not  unknown  to  them.    But  however, 


THESE  DISCOURSES  ARE  WRITTEN.  HS 

I  am  not  aware  of  any  great  errors  that  I  have  com- 
mitted, and  am  in  some  hope  that  (in  this  edition  of 
these  treatises)  I  have  no  where  very  much,  nor  at  all 
dangerou.'Jy,  mistaken  the  meaning  of  those  holy  men, 
whose  sen.-e  1  have  undertaken  to  represent. 

H.  'I'his  I  am  sure  of,  that  my  design  in  this  whole 
undertaking,  was  to  minister  the  best  1  could,  to  the 
interests  of  truth  and  piety ;  and  I  thought  myself,  at 
this  time,  the  rather  obliged  to  do  it  from  the  press,  in 
that  it  has  pleased  God,  in  some  measure,  to  take  me 
off'  from  the  ability  of  doing  it  from  the  pulpit. 

9.  If  it  shall  be  asked  how  I  came  to  clioose  the 
drudgery  of  a  translator,  rather  than  the  more  ingenu- 
ous part  of  publishing  somewhat  of  my  own  compos- 
ing ?  It  was  in  short  this  ;  because  I  hoped  that  such 
writings  as  these  would  find  a  more  general  and  un- 
prejudiced acceptance  with  all  sorts  of  men,  than  any 
thing  that  could  be  written  by  any  one  now  living: 
who,  if  esteemed  by  some,  is  yet  in  danger  of  bemg 
despised  by  more,  whose  prejudice  to  his  person  will 
not  suffer  them  to  reap  any  benefit  by  any  thing, 
though  never  so  useful,  that  can  come  from  hiin  ; 
whilst  such  tracts  as  these  may  possibly  receive  a  gen- 
eral respect  from  all  sorts  of  persons,  and  meet  not 
only  with  an  entertaiimient,  but  an  esteem  too  from 
all. 

1 0  These  were  the  motives  that  first  induced  me  to 
set  about  this  work;  in  the  reasonauleness  of  which, 
should  1  chance  to  be  mistaken,  yet  I  caimot  but  per- 
suade myself,  that  the  honesty  of  my  intentions  will 
excuse  me  to  all  indifferent  persons.  Let  others  then, 
to  whom  God  has  given  better  opportunities  and 
greater  abilities,  serve  the  Church  in  belter  and  high- 
er perforuKiiices.  It  sluiU  suifice  me  in  any  way  to 
minister  to  the  souls  of  men.  And  if  by  this  present 
undertaking  1  shall  but  in  any  measure  have  contrl- 
buled  to  the  reviving  a  true  sense  of  piety  and  devo- 
tion among  us,  but  e^;pe(  ially  to  the  disposing  of  any 
number  of  men  to  consider  more  seriously  the  fatal 


144  THE  MANNER,  &C. 

consequences  of  our  present  divisions,  and  to  labour 
what  in  tiiem  lies  towards  the  composing  of  them,  I 
shall  heartily  bless  God  both  that  he  rirst  prompted 
me  to  undertake  this  troublesome  task,  and  has  smce 
enabled  me,  though  amidst  many  ininmities,  to  go 
through  with  i-t. 


THE 

EFISTIiE   OF   ST»   CLEMENT 

TO  THE 

CORINTHIANS. 

THE  Church  of  Goc'  which  is(a)  at  Rome,  to  the  Church  of  God 
which  is  at  Corinth,  elect, (6)  saikCLiticd,(c)  by  the  will  of  God, 
throuijh  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  :  grace  and  j)eace  from  the  Al- 
iniijhty  (iod,  by  Jesus  Christ,  be  multijilied  unto  yoii\d) 

BRETHRKX, 

THE  sudden  and  unexpected  dangers  and  calami- 
ties that  have  fallen  upon  us,  have,  we  fear,  made  us 
the  more  slow  in  our  consideration  of  those  things 
which  you  inquired  of  us:  iis(r)  also  of  that  wicked 
and  detestable  sedition,  so  unbecoming(/)  the  elect  of 
God,  which  a  few  heady  and  self  wilL^d  men  have 
fomented  to  such  a  degree  of  madness,  that  your  ven- 
erable and  riniowuv'd  name,  so  worthy  of  all  men  to 
be  beloved  is  greatly  blasphemed  thereby.  For  who 
that  hasever  been(^'^)  among  you,  has  not  experimented 
the  lirmnoss  of  your  faith,(//)  and  its  fruitfulness  in  all 
good  works,  and  admired  the  temper  and  moderation 
of  your  religion  in  Christ,  and  published  abroad  the 
magnificence  of  your  hospitality,  and  thought  you 
happy  in  your  perfect  and  certain  knowledge  of  the 
Gospel  ?  For  ye  did  all  things  without  respect  of  per- 
sons,  and  walked  according(/)   to  the  laws  of  God 

(a)  Sojourneth.     (b)  Called.    See  Dr.  Hammond  on  Matt.  xx.  c, 

(c)  Gr.  in. 

(d)  See  Bishop  Pearson's  note  on  this  place.  Ed.  Colomessi,  p.  2. 
(r)  And.        (/)  Gr.  strange  to.        {g)  Gr.  lodged  as  a  stranger- 
(ft)  Adorned  with  all  manner  of  virtues.        CiJ  lu. 


146  ST.  Clement's  epistle 

being  subject  to  those  who  had  the  rule  over  you,  and 
giving  the  honour  that  was  fitting  to  such  as  were  the 
aged(A:)  among  you.  Ye  commanded  the  young  men 
to  think  those  things  that  w  ere  modest  and  grave : 
the  women  ye  exhorted  to  do  all  things  with  an  un- 
blameable,  and  seemly  and  pure  conscience ;  loving 
their  own  husbands,  as  was  fitting  :  and  that  keeping 
themselves  within  the  bounds©  of  a  due  obedience, 
they  should  order(»j)  their  houses  gravely,  with  all 
discretion.(«) 

2.  Ye  were  all  of  you  humble  mjnded,  not  boast- 
ing(<9)  of  any  thing,  desiring  rather  to  be  subject  than 
to  govern,  to  give  than  to  receive ;  being  content  with 
the  portion  God  had  dispensed  to  you,  and  hearkening 
diligently  to  his  word,  ye  were(/))  enlarged  in  your 
bowels,  having  his  sufferingsC^')  always  before  your 
eyes.  Thus  a  firm  and  blessed(r)  and  profitable(r) 
peace  was  given  unto  you,  and  an  unsatiable  desire 
of  doing  good,  and  a  plentiful  effusion  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  was  upon  all  of  you.  And  being  full  of  good 
designs,(5)  ye  did  with  great  readiness  of  mind,(/)  and 
with  a  religious  confidence  stretch  forth  your  hands  to 
God  Almighty,  beseeching  him  to  be  merciful  unto 
you,  if  in  any  thing  ye  had  unwillingly  sinned  against 
him.  Ye  contended  day  and  night  for  the  whole 
brotherhood,  that  with  compassion,(//)  and  a  good 
conscience,  the  number  of  his  elect  might  be  saved. 
Ye  were  sincere,  and  without  offence  towards  each 
other,  not  mindful  of  injuries :  all  sedition  and  schism 
was  an  abomination  unto  you :  ye  bewailed  every  one 
his  neighbour's  sins,  esteeming  their  defects  your  own : 
ye  were  kind(w)  one  to  another  without  grudging, 

(k)  Presbyters.  (l)  Canon,  rule, 

(m)  Themselv  es  do  their  own  business.    Vid.  not.  Junii  in  loc 
(n)  Temperance,  sobriety.  1  Pet.  v.  5. 
(o)  Proud   Acts  xx.  35.  1  Tim  vi.  8. 
CfiJ  Embraced  it  in  yiair  very  bowels. 

(<7)  Tl»ev'f*»l»,  see  Dr.  Grabe's  Addit.  to  Br.  Bull's  Def.  fid.  Nic. 
p.  60.  61.  CrJ  Gr.  Xnretfct. 

(.s)  Holy  counsel,  or  purpose,  or  will.  {t)  Gr.  good. 

fuj  With  mercy  and  conscience- 
(*^i>J  Yc  were  without  repentance  in  all  well  doing.  Titus  iii.  1. 


TO  THE   CORINTHIANS.  1^7 

being  i^ady  to  every  good  work  ;  and  being  adorned 
with  a  Conversation  altogether  virtuous  and  religious, 
ye  did  all  thiiigs  in  the  fear  of  God,  \^hose  ''com- 
mandments were  written  upon  the  tables  of  your 
hearts." — [Pro v.  vii.  3.] 

3.  All  honour  and  enlargement  was  given  unto 
you ;  and  so  was  fulfilled  that  which  is  written ;  my 
beloved  did  eat  and  drinks  he  was  enlarged  and  waxed 
fat,  and  he  kicked,,  [Deut  xxxii.  15.]  From  henae 
came  emulation,  and  envy,  and  strife,  and  sedition ; 
persecution  and  disorder, (^i)  war  and  captivity.  So 
they  who  were  of  no  renown,  lifted  up  themselves 
against  the  honourable;  those  of  no  reputation, 
against  those  that  were  in  resjiect ;  the  foolish  against 
the  wise  ;  the  young  men  against  the  aged.  There- 
fore righteousness  and  peace  are  departed  from  you, 
because  every  one  hath  forsaken  the  fear  of  God,  and 
is  grown  blind  in  his  faith,  nor  walketli  by  the  rule 
of  God's  commandments,  nor  liveth  as  is  fitting  in 
Christ :  but  eveiy  Gne(y)  follows  his  own  wicked 
lusts ;  having  taken  up  an  unjust  and  wicked  envy, 
by  which  dt^ath  first  entered  into  the  world. 

4.  For  thus  it  is  written,  [Gen.  iv.  3,  &c.]  "and  in 
process  of  time  it  came  to  pass,  that  Cain  brought  of 
the  fruit  of  the  ground  an  oflering  unto  the  Lord. 
And  Abel  he  also  brought  of  the  firstlings  of  his  flock, 
and  of  the  fat  thereof:  and  the  Lord  had  respect  unto 
Abel  and  to  his  offering.  But  unto  Cain  and  unto 
his  offering  he  had  not  respect.  And  Cain  was  very 
sorrowful,  and  his  countenance  fell.  And  the  Lord 
said  unto  Cain,  why  art  thou  sorrowful,  and  why  is 
thy  countenance  fallen  ?  If  thou  shalt  offer  aright, 
but  not  divided  aright,  hast  thou  not  sinned  ?(s)  Hold 
thy  peace ;  unto  thee  shall  be  his  desire,  and  thou 
shalt  rule  over  him.  And  (  ain  said  unto  Abel  his 
brother,  let  us  go  down  into  the  field.  And  it  came 
to  pass  as  they  were  in  the  field,  that  Cain  rose  up 

(.r)  Confusion,  tumults,  8cc.  (i/)  Walketh  after, 

(r)  This  is  according  to  the  Lxx- 


148  ST.  Clement's  epistle 

against  Abel  his  brother,  and  slew  him."  Ye  see, 
brt-ciiren,  how  envy  and  emulation  wrought  the 
dedth{b)  of  a  brother.  For  this(c)  our  father  Jacob 
fled  from  the  face  of  his  brother  Esau,  LGen.  xxviii.] 
It  was  this  that  caused  Joseph  [Gen.  xxxvii.J  to  be 
persecuted  even  unto  death,  and  to  come  into  bon- 
dage. Envy  forced  Moses  [Exod.  ii.  15,J  to  flee  from 
the  face  of  Pharaoh  king  of  Egypt,  when  he  heard 
his  own  countryman  ask  him,  who  made  thee  a  judge 
and  a  ruler  over  us  ?  wilt  thou  kill  me  as  thou  didst 
the  Egyptia?i  yesterday^  [Exod.  ii.  14.]  Through 
envy  Aaron  and  Miriam  were  shut  out  of  the  camp,(^rf) 
from  the  rest  of  the  congregation  seven  days.  Emu- 
lation(e)  sent  Dathan  and  Abiram  quick  into  the 
grave,(/)  because  they  raised  up  a  sedition  against 
Moses  the  servant  of  God.  For  this  David  was  not 
only  hated  of  strangers,(^)  but  was  persecuted  even 
by  Saul,  the  king  of  Israel. 

5.  But  not  to  insist  upon  antient  examples, (/z)  let  us 
come  to  those  worthies(/)  that  have  been  nearest  to 
us,  and  take  the  brave  examples  of  our  own  age. 
Through  zeal  and  envy,  the  most  faithful  and  righte- 
ou!-j(A')  pillars  of  the  Church,  have  been  persecuted 
even  to  the  most  grievous  deaths.  Let  us  set  before 
our  eyes  the  holy(/)  Apostles  :  Peter  by  unjust  envy, 
underwent  not  one  or  two,  but  many  sufferings  ',{ni) 
until(/?)  at  last  being  martyred,  he  went  to  the  place 
of  glary  that  was  due  uato  him.  For  the  same  cause(o) 
did  Paul  in  like  manner  receive  the  reward  of  his  pa- 
tience. Seven  times  he  was  in  bonds  ;(/>)  he  was 
'whij3ped,  was  stoned  ;  he  preached  both  in  the  East 
and  in  the  West,  leaving((7)   behind  him  the  glorious 

fbj  Fratricide.  (c)  Envy.  (d)  Made  to  lodge  out. 

(f)  Brought.  CfJ  liades.. 

{g)  Had,  or  underwent  the  hatred,  not  only,  &c. 
(/j;  To  cease  from.  (/)  Combatants,  wrestlers. 

(kj  The  faithful  and  most  righteous.  {D  Good, 

(m)  Labours.  (n)  And  so.  (o  )  By  envy. 

Ifi)  Having  borne  seven  times  Bonds,  &c. 
C?)  He  received  the,  &c. 


TO  THE   CORlNTinANS.  149 

report  of  his  faith  ;  and  so  having  taught  the  whole 
world  righteousness,  and  for  that  end  travtlled  even 
to  the  utmost  bounds  of  the  West ;  he  at  last  sutYered. 
martyrdom  by  the  command  of  the  governors,(r)  and 
departed  out  of  the  world,  and  went  unto  his  holy 
place,  being  become  a  most  eminent  pattern  of  pa-, 
tience  unto  all  ages. 

6.  To  these  holy  Apostles  were  joined  a  very  great 
number  of  others,(s)  who  having  through  envy  under- 
gone in  like  manner  many  pains  and  torments,  have 
left  a  glorious  example  to  us.(/)  For  this(//)  not  only 
men,  but  women  have  been  persecuted  ;  and(w)  hav- 
ing suffered  very  grievous  and  cruel  punishments, (*•) 
have  finished  the  course  of  their  iaith  with  firmness; 
and  though  weak  in  body,  yet  received  a  glorious  re- 
ward. This(y)  has  alienated  the  minds  even  of  wo- 
men from  their  husbands,  and  changed  what  was 
once  said  by  our  father  Adam,  this  is  7iow  bone  of  tny 
honc^  and  flesh  of  7?iy  flesh.  In  a  word,  envy  and 
strife  have  overturned  whole(^)  cities,  and  rooted  out 
great  nations  from  off  the  earth. 

7.  These  things,  beloved,  we  write((7)  unto  you, 
not  only  for  your  instruction(/>)  but  also  for  your  own 
remembrance.  For  we  are  all  in  the  same  lists,(f)  and 
the  same  combat  is  prepared  lor  us  all.(«f)  Where- 
fore let  us  lay  aside  all  vain  and  empty  cares,  and  let 
us  come  up  to  the  glorious  and  venerable  rule  of  our 
holy  calling.  Let  us  consider  v^hat  is  good  and  ac- 
ceptal)le,  [I  Tim.  v.  4.]  and  well  pleasing  in  the  sight 
of  him  that  made  us.  Let  us  look  stedfastly  to  the 
blood  of  Christ,  and  see  how  precious  his  blood  is  in 
the  sight  of  God ;  which  being  shed  for  our  salvation, 

Cr  '  Vid.  PcTVson  dc  s';rrc'«'j    r.  \iii.  ^S  9 
(fi)  Men  who  have  lived  Godly,  is  gathered  together. 
(tj  Become  an  excellent  example  among  us.  ("uj  Envy. 

{nv)  The  names  of  Danae  and  Diice  I  omit.  See  Junius  Annot. 
in  loc. 

CxJ  Cursed  afflictions  or  torments.         fyj  Envy  or  emulation. 
{z)  Great.  '  (o)  Send. 

{b)  Instructing  you,  but  also  remembering,  8cc. 
(c^  Place  of  encounter.  (^dj  imposed  upon  us  all. 


150  ST.   CLEMENT'S   EPISTLE 

has  obtained(^)  the  grace  of  repentance  for  all  the 
world.  Let  us  search(/)  into  all  the  ages  that  have 
gone  before  us,  and  let  us  learn  that  our  Lord  has(^) 
in  every  one  of  them  still  given  place  for  repentance 
to  all  such  as  would  turn  to  him.(^)  Noah  preached 
repentance,  and  as  many  as  hearkened  to  him  were 
saved. — [2  Pet.  ii.  5. — Gen.  7.]  Jonah  denounced 
destruction  against  the  Ninevites ; — [Jon.  iii.]  How- 
beit  they  repenting  of  their  sins,  appeased  God  by 
their  prayers,  and  were  saved, (z)  though  they  were 
strangers  to  the  covenant  of  God. 

8.  Hence  we  find  how  all  the  ministers  of  the  grace 
of  God  have  spoken  by  the  holy  spirit  of  repentance. 
And  even  the  Lord  of  all  has  himself  declared(^) 
with  an  oath  concerning  it ;  "  as  I  live,  saith  the 
Lord,  I  desire  not  the  death  of  a  sinner, (/)  but  that  he 
should  repent." — [Ezek.  xxxiii.  11.]  Adding  farther 
this  good  sentence,  saying ;  "  turn(w)  from  your  ini- 
quity, O  House  of  Israel.  Say  unto  the  children  of 
my  people,  though  your  sins  should  reach  from  earth 
to  Heaven,  and  though  they  should  be  redder  than 
scarlet,  and  blacker  than  sackcloth ;  yet  if  ye  shall 
turn  to  me  with  all  your  heart,  and  shall  call  mel 
Father,  I  will  hearken  to  you  as  to  a  holy  people."* 
And  in  another  placet  he- saith  on  this  wise ;  "  wash 
ye,  make  you  clean ;  put  away  the  evil  of  your  do» 
ings  from  before  mine  eyes  ;{n)  cease  to  do  evil,  learn 
to  do  well ;  seek  judgment,  relieve  the  oppressed, 
judge  the  fatherless,  plead  for  the  widow.  Come  now 
and  let  us  reason  together,  saith  the  Lord  ;  though 
your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white  as 
snow ;  though  they  be  red  as  crimson,  they  shall  be 
as  wool.(o)  If  ye  be  willing  and  obedient  ye  shaU 
eat  the  good  things  of  the  land  ,  but  if  ye  refuse  and 

(e)  Afforded  or  given  to.  (/)  Look  diligently  to. 

(,§•)  From  age  to  age.     (A)  Be  turned-     (z)  Received  Salvation. 
(k)  Spoken.  (/)  So  much  as  his  repentance, 

(m)  Repent  from. 

*  Ezek.  xviii.  30,  32 — Isai.  i. — Jer.  iii.  4,  19. — f  Isai.  i.  16. 
(??)  Evil  from  your  souls,      (o)  I  will  make  them  white  as  wool. 


TO   THE  eORINimANS.  151 

rebel,  ye  shall  be  devoured  with  the  sword  ;  for  the 
mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it."  These  things 
has  God  established  by  his  Almighty  will,  desiring 
that  all  his  beloved  should  come  to  repentance. 

9.  W  herefore  let  us  obey  his  excellent  and  glorious 
will,  and  imploring  his  mercy  and  goodness,(/))  let 
us  fall  down  upon  our  faces  before  him,  and  cast  our- 
selves upon  his  mercy  :{(j)  laying  aside  all  vanity(r) 
and  contention,  and  envy  which  leads  unto  death. 
Let  us  look  up  to  those  who  have  the  most  perfectly 
ministered  to  his  excellent  glory.  Let  us  take  Enoch 
for  our  example  ;  who  being  found  righteous  in  obe- 
dience, was  translated,*  and  his  death  was  not 
known.(5)  Noah  being  proved(^)  to  be  faithful,  did 
by  his  ministry  preach  regeneration  to  the  world,  and 
the  Lord  saved  by  him  all  the  living  creatures  that 
went  with(7/)  one  accord  together  into  the  Ark.f 

10.  Abraham  who  was  called  God's  friend, t  was 
in  like  manner  found  faithful ;  in  as  much  as  he  obey- 
ed the  commun(ls(w)  of  God.  By  obedience  he(^) 
went  out  of  his  own  country,  and  from  his  own  kin- 
dred, and  from  his  father's  house  ;  that  so  forsaking 
a  small  country,  and  a  Wtak  aflniity,  and  a  little 
house,  he  might  inherit  the  promises  of  God.  For 
thus  God  said  unto  him  ;^  "  get  thee  out  of  thy 
country,  and  from  thy  kindred,  and  from  thy  father's 
house,  unto  a  land  that  I  will  shew  thee.  And  I  will 
make  thee  a  great  nation,  and  I  will  bless  thee,  and 
make  thy  name  great,  and  thou  shalt  be  blessed. 
And  I  will  bless  them  that  bless  thee,  and  curse  them 
that  curse  thee  ;  and  in  thee  shall  all  the  families  of 
the  earth  be  blessed."  And  again  when  he  separated 
himself  from  Lot,  God  said  unto  him,*  "lift  up  now 
thine  eyes,  and  look  from  the  place   where  thou  art 

(/i)  Becoming  suppliants  of,  See. 

(7)  Turn  ourselves  to  his  mercy.  (r)  Vain  labour. 

*  Gen.  V.  24.  (a)  Found.  (t)  Being  fonnrl. 

t  Gen.  vi.  vii.  viii.  (11)  In  unity, 

i  James  ii.  23. — Isaiah  xli.  8.        (w)  Words.        (x)  This  man. 
^  Gen.  xii.  1.  *  Gen.  xiii.  14. 


152  ST.    CLEMENT^S   EPISTLE 

northward  and  southward,  and  eastward  and  west- 
ward :(y)  for  air  the  kind  which  thou  seest,  lo  ihce 
will  1  give  it,  and  to  thy  seed  forever.  And  1  will 
make  thy  seed  as  the  dust  of  the  earth,  so  ihat  ii  a. 
man  can  number  the  dust  of  the  earth.,  then  shall  thy 
seed  aliO  be  numbered."  And  again  he  saiih  :*  "  and 
G(id  brought  forth  Abraham,  and  said  unto  him,  look 
now  towards  Heaven,  and  tell  the  stars,  if  thou  be 
able  to  number  them  ;  so  shall  thy  seed  be.  And 
Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  counted  to  him 
for  righteousness."  Througii  faith  and  hospitality  he 
had  a  son  given(sj  him  iii  iiis  old  age ;  and  tiirough 
obedience  he  ofiered  him  up  in  sacrihce  to  God,  upon 
one  of  the  mountains  which  God  shewed  unto  him. 

11.  By  hospitality  and  godliness  was  Lot  saved  out 
of  Sodom,t  when  all  the  country  round  about  was  des- 
troyed(«)  by  fire  and  brimstone :  the  Lord  thereby 
making  it  manifest,  that  he  will  not  forsake  those  that 
trust  in  him,  but  will  bring  the  disobedient  to  punish- 
ment and  correction  :{b)  for  his  wife  who  went  out 
with  him,  being  of  a  different  mind,(c)  and  not  con- 
tinning  in  the  same  obedience,  was  for  that  reason  set 
forth  for  an  example,((5^)  being  turned  into  a  pillar  of 
salt  unto  this  day.  That  so  all  men  may  know  that 
those  who  are  double  minded,  and  distrustful  of  the 
power  of  God,  are  [become]  prepared  for  condemna- 
tion, and  to  be  a  sign  to  all  succeeding  ages. 

12.  By  faith  and  hospitality  was  Rahab  the  harlot 
saved.  For  when  the  spies  were  sent  by  Joshua  the 
son  of  Nun  to  search  out  Jericho,  and  the  king  of 
Jericho  knew  that  they  were  come  to  spy  out  his 
country,  he  sent  men  to  take  them,(/)  that  so  they 
might  be  put  to  death.     Rahab(^)  therefore,  being 

(y)  Towards  the  sea.  *  Gen.  xv.  5. 

CzJ  A  son  was  given  unto  him. 

f  Gen.  xix — 2  Pet.  ii.  6. — Jude  7. 

fa  J  See  not.  Junii  in  loc.  or  jiunished  with. 

fbj  But  those  that  tui-n  another  way,  he  puts,  &c. 

fcj  Not  in  concord.  fdj  Put  for  a  sign. 

CfJ  He  sent  men  that  should  take  them,  that  being  taken,  &c. 

YgJ  Therefore  hospitable  Rahab. 


TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 


153 


hospitable,  received  them,  and  hid  them  under  the 
stalks  of  flax  on  the  top  of  her  house.  Ajjd  when  the 
messengers(//)  that  were  sent  by  the  king  came  unto 
her,  saying,  *  there  came  men  unto  thee  to  spy  out 
the  land,  bring  them  forth,  for  so  hath  the  king  com- 
manded :"  she  answered,  *  the  two  men  whom  ye 
seek  came  unto  me,  but  presently  they  departed  and 
are  gone  :'  not  discovering  them  unto  them.(0  Then 
she  said  to  the  spies,(A-)  ''I  know  that  theLord  your  God 
has  given^/)  tliis  city  into  your  hands  ;  for  the  fear  of 
you  is  falkn  upon  all  that  dwell  therein.  \\  hen  there- 
fore ye  shall  have  taken  it,  ye  shall  save  me  and  my 
fiither's  house.'  And  they  answered  her  saymg  :  '  It 
shall  be  as  thou  hast  spoken  unto  us.  Therelore  when 
thou  shalt  know  that  we  are  near,  thou  shalt  gather 
all  thy  family  together  uj)on  the  house  top,  and  they 
shall  be  saved  :  but  all  that  shall  be  found  without  thy 
house  shall  be  destroyed.'  And  they  gave  her  n»ore- 
over  a  sign,  that  she  should  hang  out  of  her  house  a 
bxarlet  rope."*  Shewing  thereby,  that  by  the  blood  of 
our  Lord  there  should  be  redemption  to  all  that  believe 
and  hope  in  God.(w)  Ye  see,  beloved,  how  there  was 
not  only  faith,  but  prophecy  too  in  this  woman. 

13.  Let  us  therefore  humble  ourselves,  brethren, 
laying  aside  all  pride,  and  boasting,  and  foolishness, 
and  anger,  and  let  us  do  as  it  is  written,  for  thus 
sailh  the  Holy  S|/nit :  "  let  not  the  wise  man  glory  in 
his  wisdom,  nor  the  strong  man  in  lAs  strength,  nor 
the  rich  man  in  his  riches  ;  but  let  him  that  glorieth, 
glory  in  the  Lord,  to  seek  him,  and  to  do  judgment 
and  justice."!  Above  all,  remembering  the  words 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  which  he  spake  concerning 
equity  and  long  suffering,  saying,(o)  *'  be  ye  mer- 
ciful, and  ye  shall  obtain  mercy  :   forgive,  and  ye 

fhj  Men  being  sent  by  the  king,  and  saying. 
CO  ^'id-  CoTijoctnr.  Cotelcr.  in  loc  ffcj  Men. 

(0  Ovcnyou  tlfls  city.  *  Josh.  ii.  1,  2,  &c. 

(inj  Many  of  the  Fathers   have  applied  this  to  the  same  pur- 
pose.    See  not.  Cotelcr.  in  loc. 

t  Jtr.  ix.  23.    Comp.  1  Cor.  ix.  SI.  ("oj  For  thus  he  .<«aith. 

[20] 


1 54  ST.  clemh;nt's  episi'le 

shall  be  forgiven  :  as  ye  do,  so  it  shall  be  done  unto 
you :  as  ye  give,  so  it  shall  be  given  unto  you  :  as  ye 
judge,  so  shall  ye  be  judged  :  as  ye  are  kind  to  others, 
so  shall  God  be  kind  to  you  :  with  what  measure  ye 
meet,  with  the  same  shall  it  be  measured  to  you 
again."*  By  this  command,  and  by  these  rules,  let 
us  establish  ourselves,  that  so  we  may  always  walk 
obediently  to  his  holy  words,  being  humble  minded  : 
for  so  says  the  holy  Scripture  :(/>)  "  upon  whom  shall 
I  look,  even  upon  him  that  is  poor,  and  of  a  contrite 
spirit,  and  that  trembles  at  my  word.''t 

14.  It  is  therefore  just  and  righteous,(<7)  men  and 
brethren,  that  we  should  become  obedient  unto  God, 
rather  than  follow  such  as  through(r)  pride  and  sedi- 
tion, have  made  themselves  the  ringleaders  of  a  de- 
testable emulation.  For  it  is  not  an  ordinary  harm 
that  we  shall  do  ourselves,  but  rather  a  very  great  dan- 
ger that  we  shall  run,  if  we  rashly  give  up  ourselves 
to  the  wills  of  men,  who  promote(5)  strife  and  sedi- 
tions, to  turn  us  aside  from  that  which  is  fitting.  But 
let  us  be  kind  to  one  another,  according  to  the  com- 
passion and  sweetness  of  him  that  made  us.  For  it  is 
written,  "  the  merciful  shall  inherit  the  earth,  and 
they  that  are  without  evil  shall  be  left  upon  it ;  but 
the  transgressors  shall  perish  from  off  the  face  of  it."t 
And  again  he  saith,  "  I  have  seen  the  wicked  in  great 
power,  and  spreading  himself  like  the  cedars  of  Liba- 
nus.  I  passed  by,  and  lo  he  was  not ;  I  sought  his 
place,  but  it  could  not  be  found.  Keep  innocency, 
and  do  the  thing  that  is  right,  for  there  shall  be  a 
remnant  to  the  peaceable  man."  ^ 

15.  Let  us  therefore  hold  fast  to  those  who  reli- 
giously(f)  follow  peace,  and  not  to  such  as  only 
pretend  to  desire  it.  For  he  saith  in  a  certain 
place,  "  this  people  honoureth  me  with  their  lips, 

*  Luke  vi,  36.       (p)  Holy  word.      j  Isaiah  Ixvi.  2.       (qj  Holy. 
fr )  In.  (s)  Prick  on  to.    See  Junius  Ann. 

\  Psalm  xxxvii.  9. — Prov.  ii.  20.  §  Psal.  xxxvii.  6. 

f  O  With  religion  or  godliness. 


TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.  155 

but  their  heart  is  far  from  me."*  And  again, 
*'  they  bless  with  thtir  mouth,  but  curse  in  their 
heart."!  And  aguin  he  saith,  "  (hey  loved  him  with 
their  mouth,  and  vviih  their  tongue  they  lied  to  him  : 
for  their  heart  was  not  rigbt  vvi;h  him,  neitiier  were 
they  faithful  in  their  covenant.''^  "  Let  all  deceitful 
lips  become  dumb,  and  the  tongue  that  speakefh  ])roud 
things.  \\  ho  have  juiil,(^)  with  our  tongue  vvjU  we 
prevail :  our  lips  are  our  own,  who  is  Lord  over  us  .** 
For  the  o])pressi.)n  of  the  poor,  for  tlie  sighing  of  the 
needy,  now  vNill  1  arise,  saith  the  Lord  ;  I  will  set  him 
in  safety,  I  will  deal  contidently  with  him."§ 

16.  For  Christ  is  Iheir's  who  are  humble,  and  not 
who  exalt  thcniselves  over  his  ilock.  The  sce])lre  of 
the  majesty  of  God,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ-  game  not 
in  the  shewfi::)  of  pride  and  arrogance,  tiiough  he 
could  have  done  so  ;  but  with  humility,  as  the  Holy 
Ghost  had  before  spoken  concerning  him.  For  thus 
he  saith  :  "  Lord,  who  hath  believed  our  report,  and 
to  whom  is  the  arm  of  the  Lord  revealed  ?  For  he 
shall  grow  up  before  him  as  a  tender  ])lant,  and  as  a 
root  out  of  a  dry  ground.  He  hath  no  form  nor 
comeliness,  and  when  ye  shall  see  him,  there  is  ]io 
beauty  that  we  should  desire  him.  He  is  despised 
and  rejected  of  men  ;  a  man  of  sorrows  and  acquaint- 
ed with  grief  And  we  hid,  as  it  were,  our  faces 
from  him :  he  was  despised,  and  we  esteemed  him 
not.  Surely  he  hath  borne  our  griefs  and  carried  our 
sorrows  :  yet  we  did  esteem  him  stricken,  smitten  of 
God,  and  alllicted.  But  he  was  wounded  for  our 
tran«;gressions ;  he  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities  ;  the 
chastisement  of  our  peace  was  upon  him,  and  with 
his  stri})es  we  are  healed.  All  we  like  sheep  have 
gone  astray ;  we  have  turned  every  one  to  his  own 
way,  and  the  Lord  hath  laid  on  him  the  iniquity  of 
us  all.  He  was  oppressed  and  he  was  afflicted,  yet  he 
opened  not  liis  mouth.    He  is  brought  as  a  lamb  to  the 

*  Isaiah  xxix  13.      f  Psal.  Ixii.  4. 

i  Ps:il.  Ixxviii.  36,  37.  $  Psal,  xii.  3. 

v,f/)  We  vill  magnify  our  tong^ie.  (r)  Boasting.- 


156  ST.  Clement's  epistle 

slaughter,  and  as  a  sheep  before  her  shearers  is  dumb, 
so  lie  jpciieMi  not  his  mouth.  He  was  taken  from  prison 
and  from  judjjment ;  and  who  shall  declare  his  gen- 
eration ?  For  he  was  cut  oflf  out  of  the  land  of  the 
living  ;  for  the  transgression  of  my  people  was  he 
striotten.  And  he  made  his  grave  with  the  wicked, 
and  with  the  rich  iri  his  death ;  because  he  had  done 
no  violence,  neither  was  any  deceit  in  his  mouth. 
Yet  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  bruise  him,  he  hath  put  him 
to  grief:  when  thou  shalt  make  his  soul  an  offering 
for  sin,  he  shall  see  his  seed,  he  shall  prolong  his 
days ;  and  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall  prosper  in 
his  hand.  He  shall  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul,  and 
shall  oe  satisfied  ;  by  his  knowledge  shall  my  righte- 
ous servant  justify  many  :  for  he  shall  bear  their  in- 
iquities Therefore  will  I  divide  him  a  portion  with 
the  great,  and  he  shall  divide  the  spoil  with  the  strong ; 
because  he  hath  poured  out  his  soul  unto  death  :  and 
he  was  numbered  with  the  transgressors,  and  he  bare 
the  sin  of  many,  and  made  intercession  for  the  trans- 
gressors."* And  again  he  himself  saith:  "lama 
worm  and  no  man,  a  reproach  of  men,  and  despised 
of  the  people.  All  they  that  see  me  laugh  me  to 
scorn  ;  they  shoot  out  their  lips,  they  shake  their  head, 
saying,  he  trusted  in  the  Lord  that  he  would  deliver 
him,  let  him  deliver  him,  seeing  he  delighted  in  him." 
[Psal.  xxii.  6.]  Ye  see,  beloved,  what  the  pattern 
is  that  has  been  given  to  us.  For  if  the  Lord  thus 
humbled  himself,  whatspould  we  do  who  are  brought 
by(^)  him  under  the  yoke  of  his  grace  ? 

17  Let  us  be  followers  of  those  who  went  about  in 
goat  skins  and  sheep-skins,  preaching  the  coming  of 
Christ.  Such  [we  say]  were  Elias,  and  Klisaeus,  and 
Ezekiel  the  Prophets.  And  let  us  add  to  these  such 
others  as  have  received  the  like  testimony.  Abraham 
has  been  greatly  witfnessed  of,  having  been  called  the 
friend  of  God.  And  yet  he,  stedfastly  behold mg  the 
glory  of  God,  says  with  all  humility,  *'  I  am  dust  and 

♦  Isai.  lUj,  according  to  the  Hebrew.  (b)  ^l  »ui«v 


TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.  157 

ashes." — [Gen.  xviii.  27.]  Again,  of  Job  it  is  thus 
written:  "  that  he  was  just  and  without  blame,  true; 
one  that  served  God  and  abstained  from  all  evil." — - 
[Job  i.  L]  Yet  he,  accusing  himself,  says,  "  no  man 
is  free  from  pollution,  no  not  though  he  should  live 
but  one  day." — [Job  xiv.  4.]  Moses  was  called  faith- 
ful in  all  God's  house,  and  by  his  conduct((')  the  Lord 
punished  Israel  by  stripes  and  plagues.  And  even 
this  man,  though  thus  greatly  honoured,  spake  not 
greatly  of  himself ;  but  when  the  oracle  of  God  was 
delivered  to  him  out  of  the  bush,  he  said,  "  Who  am 
I  that  thou  dost  send  me  ?  I  am  of  a  blender  voice  and 
a  slow  tongue." — [Exod.  iii.  I  l.j  And  again  he  saith, 
*'  I  am  as  the  smoke  of  the  pot." — [Exod.  iv.  10.] 

18.  And  what  shall  we  say  of  David,  so  highly 
testified  of  in  the  holy  Scriptures  ?  To  whom  God 
said,  "  I  have  found  a  man  after  my  own  heart,  Da- 
vid the  son  of  Jesse,  with  my  holy  oil  have  I  annointed 
him." — [Psal.  Ixxxix.  29.]  IJut  yet  he  himself  saith 
unto  God,  *'  have  mercy  upon  me,  O  God,  according 
to  thy  loving  kindness,  according  unto  the  multitude 
of  thy  tender  mercies,  blot  out  my  transgressions. 
Wash  me  thoroughly  from  mine  iniquity,  and  cleanse 
me  from  my  sin.  Kor  I  acknowledge  my  transgres- 
sions, and  my  sin  is  ever  before  me.  Against  thee 
only  have  I  sinned,  and  done  this  evil  in  thy  sight, 
that  thou  mightest  be  justified  when  thou  speakest, 
and  be  clear  when  thou  judgest.  Behold  I  was  shapen 
in  iniquity,  aiid  in  sin  did  my  mother  conceive  me. 
Behold  thou  desirest  truth  in  the  inward  parts,  and  in 
the  hidden  part  thou  shalt  make  me  to  know  wisdom, 
l^nge  me  with  hyssop  and  I  shall  be  clean ;  wash  me 
and  I  shall  be  wliiter  than  snow.  Make  me  to  hear 
joy  and  gladness,  that  the  bones  which  thou  hast 
broken  may  rejv)ice.  Hide  thy  face  from  my  sins, 
and  blot  out  ull  mine  iniquities.  Create  in  me  a  clean 
heart,  0  God,  and  renew  a  rigiit  spirit  within  me. 


158  ST.  Clement's  eAstle 

Cast  me  not  away  from  thy  jiresence,  and  take  not 
thy  holy  Spirit  from  me.  Restore  unto  me  the  joy 
of  thy  salvation,  and  uphold  me  with  thy  free  Spirit. 
Then  will  I  teach  transgressors  thy  ways,  and  sinners 
shall  be  converted  unto  thee.  Deliver  me  from  blood- 
guiltiness,  O  God,  thou  God  of  my  salvation,  and  my 
tongue  shall  sing  aloud  of  thy  righteousness.  O  Lord, 
open  thou  my  lips,  and  my  moulh  shall  shew  forth 
thy  praise.  For  thou  desirest  not  sacrifice,  else  would 
I  give  it ;  thou  delightest  not  in  burnt-otferings.  The 
sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken  spirit :  a  broken  and  a 
contrite  heart,  O  God,  thou  wilt  not  despise."* 

19.  Thus  has  the  humility  and  Godly  fear  of  these 
great  and  excellent  men  recorded  in  the  Scriptures, 
through  obedience,  made  not  only  us,  but  also  the  ge- 
nerations before  us,  better ;  even  as  many  as  have 
received  his  holy  oracles  with  fear  and  truth.  Hav- 
ing therefore  so  many,  and  such  great  and  glorious 
examples,  let  us  return  to  that  peace  which  was  the 
mark  that  from  the  beginning  was  set  before  us :  let 
us  look  up  to  the  Father  and  Creator  of  the  whole 
world,  and  let  us  hold  fast  to  his  glorious  and  exceed- 
ing gifts  and  benefit  of  peace.  Let  us  consider  and 
behold  with  the  eyes  of  our  understanding  his  long- 
suffering  will,  and  think  how  gentle  and  patient  he  is 
towards  his  whole  creation. 

20.  The  Heavens  moving  by  his  appointment,  are 
subject  to  him  in  peace.  Day  and  night  accomplish 
the  courses  that  he  has  allotted  unto  them,  not  dis- 
turbing one  another.  The  sun  and  moon,  and  all  the 
several  companies  and  constellations  of  the  stars,  run 
the  c  ourses  that  he  has  appointed  to  them  in  concord, 
without  departing  in  the  least  from  them.  The  fruit- 
ful earth  yields  its  food  plentifully  in  due  season  both 
to  man  and  beast,  and  to  all  animals  that  are  upon  it, 
according  to  his  will ;  not  disputing  nor  altering  any 
thing  of  what  was  ordered  by  him.    So  also  the  un- 

*  Psal.  li.  to  vcr.  17.  according  to  the  Hebrew, 


TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.  159 

fathomable  and  unsearchable  floods  of  the  deep,  are 
kept  in  by  his  command  :(r)  and  the  conflux  of  the 
vast  sea  being  brought  together  by  his  order  into  its 
several  collections,  passes  not  the  bounds  that  he  has 
set  to  it  ;  but  as  he  appointed  it,  so  it  remains.  For 
he  said,  "  hitherto  shalt  thou  come,  and  thy  floods 
shall  be  broken  within  thee,"  [Job  xxxviii.  j  The 
ocean,  unpassaole  to  mankind,  and  the  worlds  that 
are  beyond  it,  are  governed  by  the  same  commands 
of  their  great  master.  Spring  and  summer,  autumn 
and  winter,  give  place  peaceably  to  each  other.  The 
several  quarters  of  the  w  inds,  fullil  their  work  in  their 
seasons  without  otfending  one  another.  The  ever- 
flowing  fountains,  made  both  for  pleasure  and  health, 
never  fail  to  reach  out  their  breasts  to  support  the  life 
of  men.  Even  the  smallest  creatures  live  together  in 
peace  and  concord  with  each  other.  All  these  has  the 
great  Creator  and  Lord  of  all,  conunanded  to  observe 
peace  and  concord ;  being  good  to  all ;  but  especially 
to  us  who  flee  to  his  mercy  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  to  whom  be  glory,  and  majesty,  for  ever  and 
ever. — Amen. 

21.  Take  heed,  beloved,  that  his  many  blessings 
be  not  to  us  to  condemnation,  except  we  shall  walk 
worthy  of  Him,  doing  with  one  consent  what  is  good 
and  pleasing  m  liis  sight.  *'The  spirit  of  the  Lord  is  a 
canule,  searching  out  the  inward  parts  of  the  belly," 
[Prov.  XX.  27.J  Lv't  us  therefore  consider  how^  near 
he  is  to  us ;  and  how  that  none  of  our  thoughts,  or 
reasonings  which  we  frame  within  ourselves,  are  hid 
from  him.  It  is  therefore  just  that  we  should  not  for- 
sake our  rank,  by  doing  contrary  to  his  will.  Let  us 
choose  to  oftend  a  few  foolish  and  inconsiderate  men, 
lifted  up  and  glorying  in  their  own  pride,  rather  than 
God.  Let  us  reverence  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whose 
blood  was  given  for  us ;  let  us  honour  those  who  are 
set  over  us ;  let  us  resi)ect  the  aged  that  are  amongst 

(r)  Vid.  Edit.  Colomes.  p.  SZ. 


160  ST.  Clement's  ewstlie 

us,  and  let  us  instruct  the  younger  men  in  the  disci- 
pline and  fear  of  the  Lord.  Our  wives  let  us  direct 
to  do  that  which  is  good.  Let  them  shew  forth  a 
lovtly  habit  of  purify  la  all  their  conversation,  with 
a  sincere  affection  of  meekness  :  let  the  government 
of  their  tongues  be  made  manifest  by  their  silence  ; 
let  their  charity  be  without  respect  to  persons,  alike 
towards  all  such  as  religiously  fear  God.  Let  their 
children  be  bred  up  in  the  instruction  of  Christ ;  and 
especially  let  them  learn  howgreat  apower  humility  has 
with  God;  how  much  a  pure  and  holy  charity  avails 
with  him  ;  how  excellent  and  great  his  fear  is ;  and 
how  it  will  save  all  such  as  turn  to  him  with  holiness 
in  a  pure  mind.  For  he  is  the  searcher  of  the  thoughts 
and  counsels  of  the  heart ;  whose  breath  is  in  us,  and 
when  he  pleases,  he  can  take  it  from  us. 

22.  But  all  these  things  must  be  confirmed  by  the 
faith  which  is  in  Christ :  for  so  he  himself  besjjeaks 
us  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  [Psal.  xxxiv.  11,17.]  "  Come 
ye  children  and  hearken  unto  me,  and  I  w  ill  teach 
you  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  What  man  is  there  that 
desireth  life,  and  loveth  to  see  good  days  ?  keep  thy 
tongue  from  evil,  and  thy  lips  that  they  speak  no 
guile.  Depart  from  evil  and  do  good ;  seek  peace  and 
ensue  it.  The  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  upon  the  righte- 
ous, and  his  ears  are  open  unto  their  prayers.  But 
the  face  of  the  Lord  is  against  them  that  do  evil,  to 
cut  off  the  remembrance  of  them  from  the  earth. 
The  righteous  cried,  and  the  Lord  heard  him  and  de- 
livered him  out  of  all  his  troubles.  Many  are  the 
troubles  of  the  wicked,  but  they  that  trust  in  the 
Lord,  mercy  shall  encompass  them  about." 

23.  Our  all-merciful  and  beneficent  Father  hath 
bowels  of  compassion  towards  them  that  fear  him ; 
and  kindly  and  lovingly  bestows  his  graces  upon  all 
such  as  come  to  him  with  a  simple  nvind.  Wherefore 
let  us  not  waver,  neither  let  us  have  any  doubt  in  our 
hearts  of  his  excellent  and  glorious  gifts.  Let  that  be 
far  from  us  which  is  written,  "  miserable  are  the  dou- 


TO   THE  eORINTHIANS.  161 

ble-minded,  and  those  who  are  doubtful  in  their 
hearts.  VV^ho  say,  tliese  things  have  we  heard,  and 
our  fathers  have  told  us  these  things.  But  behold  we 
are  grown  old,  and  none  of  them  has  happened  unto 
us.  O  ye  fools !  consider  the  trees ;  take  tue  vnie  ior 
an  example  ;  first  it  .slieda  its  leaves,  then  it  oudr> ;  .if- 
ter  that  it  .spreads  it;;  leaves  :  then  it  flovsers  ;  thin 
come  the  sour  grajies;  and  after  them  follows  liio 
ripe  fruit,"  [James  i.  -'.J  Ye  see  how  in  a  little  time  tn© 
fi  uii  of  the  trees  comes  to  maturity.  Of  a  truih,  yet 
a  hltle  while,  and  nis  will  shall  suddenly  be  accom- 
plished. The  holy  Scripture  itself  bearing  witness, 
*'  tiiut  he(o)  shall  quickly  come  and  not  tarry,  and  that 
the  Lord  ^.tiall  suddenly  come  to  his  temple,  even  the 
Holy  Oiie(/))  whom  ye  look  for,"  [Hab.  ii.  3. — Malacb^ 
iii.  I.] 

24.  Let  us  consider,  beloved,  how  the  lord  does 
contmuuUy  shew  us,  that  there  shall  be  a  future  resur- 
rection, of  which  he  has  made  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  the 
first  fruits,  raising  him  from  the  dead.  Let  us  con- 
template, beloved,  the  resurrection  that  is  continually 
made  before  our  eyes.  Diy  and  night  manifest  a  re- 
surrection to  us.  The  night  lies  down,  and  the  day 
arises :  again  the  day  departs  and  the  night  comes  on. 
Let  us  behold  the  fruits  of  the  earth.  Every  one  sees 
how  the  seed  is  sown.  The  sower  goes  forth  and 
casts  it  upon  the  earth,  and  the  seed  which  when  it 
was  sown  fell  upon  the  earth  dry  and  naked,  in  time 
ilissolves ;  and  from  the  dissolution  the  great  power 
of  the  providence  of  the  Lord  raises  it  again  ;  and  of 
ene  seed  many  arise,  and  bring  forth  fruit. 

25.  Let  us  consider  that  wonderful  type  of  the  re- 
surrection, which  is  seen  in  the  eastern  count' ies; 
that  is  to  say  in  Arabia.  There  is  a  certain  bird  call- 
ed a  Phoenix ;  of  this  there  is  nevef  but  one  at  a  time, 
and  that  lives  five  hundred  years.  'And  when  the 
time  of  its  dissolution  draws  near  that  it  must  die,  it 
Riakes  itself  a  nest  of  frankincense  and  myrrh,  and 

'^o)  Ex  \tS.  omUted  by  Junius.  (/j)  "jiyfa^^ADsel. 

[21.1 


162  ST.  Clement's  epistle 

other  spices,  into  which  when  its  time  is  fulfilled  it  en- 
ters and  dies.  But  its  flesh  putrifying  breeds  a  cer- 
tain worm,  which  being  nourished  with  the  juice  of 
the  dead  bird  brings  lorth  feathers ;  and  when  it  is 
grown  to  a  perfect  state,  it  takes  up  the  nest  in  which 
the  oones  of  its  parent  lie,  and  carries  it  from  Arabia 
into  Egypt,  to  a  city  called  Heliopolis ;  and  flying  in 
open  day  :n  the  sight  of  all  men,  lays  it  upon  the  al- 
tar of  the  Sun,  and  so  returns  from  whence  it  came, 
the  priests  then  search  into  the  records  of  the  time, 
and  lind  that  it  returned  precisely  at  the  end  ot  five 
hundred  years. 

26.  And  shall  we  then  think  it  to  be  any  very  great 
and  strange  thing  for  the  Lord  of  all  to  raise  up  those 
that  religiously  serve  him  in  the  assurance  of  a  good 
faith,  when  even  by  a  bird  he  shews  us  the  greatness 
of  his  power  to  fulfil  his  promise  ?  for  he  says  in  a  cer- 
tain place,  "  thou  shalt  raise  me  up  and  I  shall  con- 
fess unto  thee."  And  again,  "  I  laid  me  down  and 
slept,  and  awaked,  because  thou  art  with  me,"  [Psal. 
iii.  5.]  And  again,  Job  says,  "  thou  shalt  raise  up 
this  flesh  of  mine  that  has  suffered  all  these  things," 
[Job  xix.  26. J  . 

27.  Having  therefore  this  hope,  let  us  hold  fast  to 
him  who  is  faithful  in  all  his  promises,  and  righteous 
in  all  his  judgments ;  who  has  commanded  us  not  to 
lie,  how  much  more  will  he  not  himself  lie  ?  for  noth- 
ing is  impossible  with  God  but  to  lie.  Let  his  faith 
then  be  stirred  up  again  in  us ;  and  let  us  consider 
that  all  things  are  nigh  unto  him.  By  the  word  of 
his  power  he  made  all  things,  and  by  the  same  word 
he  is  able,  whenever  he  will,  to  destroy  them.  *'  Who 
shall  say  unto  him,  what  doest  thou  ?  or  who  shall  re- 
sist the  power  of  his ,  strength  ?"  [VVisd.  xii.  12.] 
When,  and  as  he  pleased,  he  will  do  all  things ;  and 
nothing  shall  pass  away  of  all  that  has  been  determin- 
•ed  by  him.  All  things  are  open  before  him,  nor  can 
any  thing  be  hid  from  his  counsel.  "The  Heavens 
declare  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  firmament  sheweth 


TO  THE   CORINTHIAN?.  163 

his  handy  work.  Day  unto  day  uttereth  speech,  and 
night  unto  night  sheweth  knowledge.  There  is  no 
speech  nor  language  where  their  voice  is  not  heard," 
[Psal.  xix.  1.] 

28.  Seeing  then  all  things  are  seen  and  heard  by 
God,  let  us  fear  hun,  and  let  us  lay  aside  our  wicked 
w^orks  which  proceed  from  ill  desires,  that  through 
his  mercy  we  may  be  delivered  from  the  condemnation 
to  come.  For  whither  can  any  of  us  flee  from  his 
mighty  hand  ?  or  whiit  world  shall  receive  any  of 
those  who  run  away  from  him  ?  For  thus  saith  the 
Scripture  in  a  certain  place,  ''  whither  shall  I  flee  Lfrom 
thy  Spirit]  or  where  shall  I  hide  myself  from  thy  })re- 
sence  ?  If  I  ascend  up  into  heaven  thou  art  there  : 
if  I  shall  go  to  the  utmost  parts  of  the  earth,  there  is 
thy  right  hand  :  if  I  shall  make  myrbed  in  the  deep, 
thy  Spirit  is  there." — [Psal-  CKxxix.  7.]  Whiiher  then 
shall  any  one  go,  or  whither  shall  he  run  from  liini 
(hat  comprehends  a!l  things  ? 

29.  Let  us  therefore  come  to  him  with  holiness  of 
heart,  lifting  up  chaste  and  undetiled  hands  unto  him  : 
loving  our  gracious  and  merciful  Father,  who  has 
made  us  to  partake  of  his  election.  For  so  it  is  writ- 
ten, "  when  the  most  high  divided  the  nations,  when 
he  separated  the  sons  of  Adam,  ho  set  the  bounds  of 
the  nations,  according  to  the  number  of  his  Angels  : 
liis  peo])le  Jacob  became  the  portion  of  the  Lord,  and 
Israel  the  lot  of  his  inheritance." — [Deut.  xxxii.  8,  9.] 
And  in  another  place  he  saith,  "  behold  the  Lord 
takoth  to  himself  a  nation  out  of  the  midst  of  natifms, 
as  a  man  taketh  the  tirst  fruits  of  his  flour,  and  the 
most  holy  shall  come  out  of  that  nation  " — [Deut.  iv. 
34. — Numb,  xxvii.] 

30.  Wherefore  we  being  the  portion  of  the  holy 
one,  let  us  do  all  those  things  that  pertain  unto  holi- 
ness, fleeing  all  evil  speaking  against  one  another,  all 
filthy  and  impure  embraces,  together  with  all  drunken- 
ness, youthful  lusts,  abomiuaijle  concupiscences,  de- 
testable adultery,  and  execrable  pride.    For  God, 


164  ST.  Clement's  epistle 

saith  he,  "  resisteth  the  proud,  but  giveth  grace  to  the 
humble." — [Jam.  iv.  6. — 1  Pet.  v.  5.J  Let  us  thereloie; 
hold  last  to  those  to  whom  God  has  given  his  grace. 
And  let  us  put  on  concord,  behig  humble,  temperate, 
free  from  all  whispering  and  detraction,  and  justified 
by  our  actions,  not  our  words,  tor  he  saith,  "  doth 
he  that  speakerh  and  heareth  many  things,  and  that 
is  of  a  ready  tongue,  suppose  that  he  is  righteous  ? 
bles&ed  is  he  that  is  born  oi  a  v^oman  that  Ir/eth  but 
a  few  days  :  use  not  tlieiefore  much  speech."— [Job 
xi,  2,  3.  Ixx.]  Let  our  praise  be  of  God,  not  of  our- 
selves, for  God  hateth  those  that  commend  themselves. 
Let  the  witness  of  our  good  action?  be  given  to  us  of 
others,  as  it  was  given  to  the  holy  men  who  went  be- 
fore us.  Kashness,  and  arrogance,  and  confidence, 
belong  to  them  who  are  accursed  of  God :  but  equity, 
and  humility,  and  mildness  to  such  as  are  blessed  by 
him. 

3 1 .  Let  us  then  lay  hold  of  hi?  blessing,  and  let  us 
consider  what  are  tne  ways  by  which  we  may  attain 
unto  it.  Let  us  look  back  upon  those  things  that 
happened  from  the  beginning.  For  what  was  our 
Fiithtr  Abraham  blessed  ?  Was  it  not  because  that 
through  faith  he  wrought  righteousness  and  truth  ? 
Lsaac  being  fully  persuaded  of  what  he  knew  was  to 
came,  cheerfully  yielded  himself  up  for  a  sacrifice. 
Jacob  with  humility  departed  out  of  his  own  (fountry^ 
fleeing  from  his  brother,  and  went  unto  Laban  and 
served  him  :  and  so  the  sceptre  of  the  twelve  tribes  of 
Israel  was  given  unto  him. 

32.  Now  what  the  greatness  of  this  gift(r)  was,  will 
plainly  appear,  if  we  shall  take  the  pains  distinctly  to 
con-ider  all  the  parts  of  it.  For  from  him  came  the 
Priests  and  Levites,  who  all  ministered  at  the  altar  of 
God.  From  him  came  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh.  From  him  came  the  kings  and 
princes,  and  rulers  in  Judah.      Nor  were  the  rest  of 

(;•)  The  gifts  that  wei-egi^en  by  him,  -weiT ,  he  shall  know  whos^ 
ever  will,  tne  by  one,  carefully  and  diiitinctly  consiclvr  them. 


TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.  165 

his  tribes(5)  in  any  small  glory  :  God  having  promised 
that  "  thy  seed  [says  he]  shall  be  as  the  stars  of  hea- 
ven."— iGen.  xxvii  17.]  They  were  all  therefore 
greatly  glorified,  not  for  their  own  sake,  or  for  their 
Ovvii  vvjrks,  or  for  tiie  righteousness  that  they  them- 
selves wrought,  but  through  his  will.  And  we  also 
being  caik-d  by  the  same  will  in  Christ  Jesus,  are  not 
justiiied  by  ourselves,  neither  by  our  own  wisdom,  or 
knowledge,  or  piety,  or  the  works  which  we  have 
done  in  the  holinef^s  of  our  hearts  ;  but  by  that  faith 
by  which  God  Almighty  has  justified  all  men  from  the 
beginning,  to  whom  be  glory  forever  and  ever.  ^77it'n. 
33.  VV  hdt  shall  we  do  therefore,  brethren?  shall 
we  be  slothful  in  well-doing,  and  lay  aside  our  chari- 
ty f  God  forbid  that  any  such  tiling  should  be  done 
by  us.  But  rather  let  us  hasten  with  all  earnestness 
and  readiness  of  mind,  to  perfect  every  good  work. 
For  even  the  Creator  and  Lord  of  all  things  himself 
rejoices  in  his  own  works.  By  his  Almighty  power 
he  lived  the  Heavens,  and  by  his  incom})rehensible 
wi  (lonk  he  adorned  them.  He  also  divided  the  earth 
froiu  tne  water  with  which  it  is  encompassed,  and 
fixed  it  as  a  secure  tower,  upon  the  foundation  of  his 
own  will.  He  also  by  his  appointment  commanded 
all  the  living  creatures  that  are  upon  it,  to  exist.  So 
likewise  the  sea,  and  all  the  creatures  that  are  in  it, 
having  first  created  them,  he  enclosed  them  therein 
by  his  ])ower.  And  above  all,  he  with  his  holy  and 
pure  hands,  formed  man,  the  most  excellent,  and  as 
to  his  understanding,  truly  the  greatest  of  all  other 
creatures,  the  character  of  his  own  image.  For  so 
God  says,  "  let  us  make  man  in  our  image,  after  our 
own  likeness :  so  God  created  man,  male  and  female 
created  he  them,"  [Gen.  i.  26,  27.]  And  having  thus 
finished  all  these  things,  he  commended  all  that  he 
had  made,  and  blessed  them,  and  said,  increase  and 
multiply^  [Gen  i.  2S.]  we  see  how"  all  righteous  men 
have  been  adorned  with  good  works :  wherefore  even 

CO  Sceptres  :  src  Jm.  Anuot. 


166  ST.    CLEMENT*S   EPISTLE 

the  Lord  liimself,  having  adorned  himself  with  his 
works,  rejoiced.  Having  therefore  suen  an  example, 
let  us  without  delay  iuitii  his  will ;  and  with  aU  our 
strength  work  the  work  of  ngnteousaess. 

3i.  The  good  workman  with  coniidence  receives 
the  bread  ot  his  labour ;  but  the  siuggish  and  iazy 
cannot  look  him  in  the  face  that  set  him  on  work. 
We  must  tiierefore  be  ready  and  forward  in  well  do- 
ing ;  for  from  him  are  all  thing,.  And  thus  he  fore- 
tells us,  "  behold  the  Lord  cometh,  and  his  reward  is 
with  him,  even  before  his  face,  to  render  to  every 
one  according  to  his  work,"  [Isaiah  xl.  10,  Ixii.  11.] 
He  warns  us  therefore  beforehand,  with  all  his  heart, 
to  this  end,  that  we  should  not  be  slothful  and  ne- 
gligent in  well-doing.  Let  our  boasting  therefore,  and 
our  confidence  be  in  God;  let  us  submit  ^i'lrselves  to 
his  will.  Let  us  consider  the  whole  multitude  of  his 
Angels,  how  ready  they  stand  to  minister  unto  his 
will.  As  saith  the  scripture,  "  thousands  of  thousands 
stood  before  him,  and  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand 
ministered  unto  him,"  [Dan.  vii.  10.]  '  And  they  cried, 
saying,  Holy,  Holy,  Holy,  is  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth ; 
the  whole  earth  is  full  of  his  glory,"  [Isa.  vi.3.]  Where- 
fore let  us  also,  being  conscientiously  gathered  together 
in  concord  with  one  another,  as  it  were  with  one 
mouth,  cry  earnestly  unto  him,  that  he  would  make  us 
partakers  of  his  great  and  glorious  promises.  For  he 
saith,  "  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither 
have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the  things  which 
God  has  prepared  for  them  that  wait  for  him,"  [Isa. 
Ixiv.  4.— I  Cor.  ii.  9.] 

35.  How  blessed  and  wonderful,  beloved,  are  the 
gifts  of  God  ?  life  in  immortality  !  brightness  in  righ- 
teousness !  truth  in  full  assurance !  faith  in  confi- 
dence !  temperance  in  holiness  !  And  all  this  has  God 
subjected  to  our  understandings;  what  therefore  shall 
those  things  be  which  he  has  prepared  for  them  that 
wait  for  him  ?  the  Creator  and  Father  of  spirits,  the 
most  holy,  he  only  knows  both  the  greatness  and 
beauty  of  them.    Let  us  therefore  strive  with  all  ear- 


TO    THE   CORTNTHIAXS.'  lo7 

nestness,  that  we  may  be  found  in  the   number  of 
thode  that  wait  for  hini ;  that  so  we  may  receive  the 
reward  wliich  he  has  promised.     Uut  how,    beloved, 
shall  we  do  this  ?  we  mu.>t  lix  our  minds  by  faith  to- 
wards God,  and  seek  tiiose   tilings   that  are  pleasing 
and  accf  ptable  unto  iiim.     We  must  act  conformably 
to  nis  holy  will,  and  follow  tlie  way  of  truth,  casting 
off  from  us  all  unrighteousness  and  iniquity,  together 
with   all   covetousness,    strile,  evil  maimers,  deceit, 
whispering,     detractions ;    all   hatred   of  God,  pride 
and  boasting  ;  vain  glory  and  ambition  ;  for  ihey  that 
do  these  things,  are  odious  to  God  ;    and   not  only 
they  that  do  them,  but   also  all   such   as   approve  of 
Chose  that  do  them,  [Kom   i.  '62. \     For  thus  saith  the 
Scripture,  "  but  unto  the  wicked  God  saidvWhat  hast 
thou  to  do  to  declare  my  statutes,  or  that  thou'shtKild- 
est  take  my   covenant   in   thy    mouth  ?  seeing  thou 
hatest  instruction,  and  castest  my  words  bchhid  thee.. 
When  thou  sawest  a  thief,  then  thou  conrentedst  with 
him,  and  hast  been  partaker  with  adulterers.     Thou 
givest  thy  mouth  to  evil,  and  thy  tongue  fiameth  de- 
ceit.    Thou  sittest  and  speakest  agaiUit  thy  brother; 
thou  slanderest  thine  own  mother'^  son.   I'hese  things 
hast  thou  done  and  I  kept  silence  ;   ihou  thoughtedst 
that  I  was  altogether  sucli  a  one  as  thyself;  butl  will 
reprove  thee,  and  set  them  in  order  before  thine  eyes. 
Now  conside^r  this  ye  that  forget  God,  lest  I  tear  you 
in  i)ieces,  and  there  be  none  to  deliver.     Whoso  of- 
fereih  praise,  gJoriiieth  me  ;  and  to  him  that  disposeth 
his  way  aright,  will  I  shew  the   salvation  of  God,*' 
[P>al.  1.  16,  &c.  according  to  the  Hebr.] 

Sii,  Tliis  is  the  way,  beloved,  in  which  we  may 
find  our  Saviour,*  even  Jesus  Christ,  the  High 
Priest  (,f  all  our  offerings,  the  defender  and  helper  of 
our  weakness.  By  him  we  look  up  to  the  highest 
Heavens  ;  and  behold  as  in  a  glass,  his  spotless  and 
most  excellent  visage.  iJy  him  are  the  eyes  of  our 
liearts  opened ;  by  him  our  foolisU  and  darkened  un^ 

*■  That  >vl)ich  h:is  the  i  cwcr  tn  s-.vc  us. 


168  «T.  Clement's  epistle 

derstanding  rejoiceth  to  behold  his  wtniderful  light. 
By  him  would  God  have  us  to  taste  the  know  ledge  of 
iinaiorcality  ;  "  who  being  the  brightness  oi  his  glory, 
is  by  so  much  greater  than  the  Angels,  as  he  has  by 
inheritance  obtained  a  more  excellent  name  than 
they,"  [  Heb.  i.  2,  3  ]  For  so  it  is  written,  "  who 
malteth  his  Angels  Spirits,  and  his  Ministers  a  flame 
of  lire,"  [Psal.  civ.  4, — Heb.  i.  7.]  But  to  his  Son, 
thus  saith  the  Lord ;  *'  thou  art  my  Son,  to  day  have 
I  oegotten  thee.  Ask  of  me,  and  I  will  give  thee  the 
heatiien  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  uimost  parts  of 
the  earth  for  thy  possession,"  [Heb.  i.  5. — Comp.  Psal. 
ii.  7,  8.]  And  again  he  sailh  unto  him ;  "  sit  thou  on 
my  right  hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  foot- 
stool," [Heb.  i.  13 — Psal.  ex.  I. J  But  who  are  his 
enemies  ?  even  the  wicked,  and  such  who  oppose 
their  own  wills  to  the  will  of  God. 

37.  Let  us  therefore  march  on,  men  and  brethren, 
with  all  earnestness  in  his  holy  laws.  Let  us  consider 
those  w^ho  fight  under  our  earthly  governors ;  how  or- 
derly, how  readily,  and  with  what  exact  obedience 
they  perform  those  things  that  are  commanded  them  ? 
all  are  not  generals,  nor  colonels,*  nor  captains,!  nor 
inferior  officers  ;t  but  every  one  in  his  respective  rank 
does  what  is  commanded  him  by  the  king,  and  those 
who  have  the  authority  over  him.  They  who  are 
great  cannot  subsist  without  those  that  are  little,  nor 
the  little  without  the  great.  But  there  must  be  a  mix- 
ture in  all  things,  and  then  there  will  be  use  and  pro- 
fit too.  Let  us  for  example  take  our  body:  [1  Cor. 
xii.  13.]  the  head  without  the  feet  is  nothing,  neither 
the  feet  without  the  head.  And  even  the  smallest 
members  of  our  body,  are  yet  both  necessary  and 
useful  to  the  whole  body.  But  all  conspire  together 
and  are  subject  to  one  common  life,  namely,  the  pre- 
servation of  the  whole  body. 

58.  Let  therefore  our  whole  body  be  saved  in  Jesus 

♦  Comipanders  of  a  thousand-  |  Centurion?. 

^  ComixiaQdei-s  of  50,  and  so  on. 


"T*   THE   flORINTHIAIiS.  1Q9 

Christ ;  and  let  every  one  be  subject  to  his  neighbour, 
according  to  the  order  in  which  he  is  placed  by  the 
gift  of  God.  Let  not  the  strong  man  despise  the  weak, 
and  let  the  weak  see  that  he  reverence  the  strong. 
Let  the  rich  man  distribute  to  the  necessity  of  the 
poor;  and  let  the  poor  bless  God,  that  he  has  given 
one  unto  him,  by  whom  his  want  may  be  supplied. 
Let  the  wise  man  sliew  forth  his  wisdom,  not  in  words, 
but  in  good  works.  Let  him  that  is  humble,  not  bear 
witness  to  himself,  but  let  him  leave  it  to  another  to 
bear  witness  of  him.  Let  him  that  is  pure  in  flesh, 
not  grow  proud  of  it,  knowing  that  it  was  from  ano- 
ther that  he  received  the  gift  of  continence.  Let  us 
consider  therefore,  brethren,  whereof  we  are  made  ;(,v) 
WHO,  and  w'nat  kind  of  men  we  came  into  the  world,  as 
it  were  out  of  a  sepulchre,  and  from  outer  darkness. 
He  that  made  us,  and  formed  us,  brought  us  into  his 
own  v,'orld,  iiaving  prevented(y)  us  with  his  benefits, 
even  before  we  were  born.  Wherefore,  having  re- 
Cciived  all  these  things  from  him,  we  ought,  in  every 
thing  to  give  thanks  unto  him  :  to  whom  be  glory  for 
ever  and  ever. — /hnfn. 

39.  Foolish  and  unwise  men,  who  have  neither  pru- 
dence nor  learning,  may  mock  and  deride  us ;  being 
willing  to  set  up  themselves  in  their  own  conceits  : 
but  what  can  a  mortal  man  do  ?  or  what  strength  is 
there  in  him  that  is  made  out  of  the  dust  ?  for  it  is 
written,  "  there  was  no  shape  before  mine  eyes  ;  only 
I  heard  a  sound  and  a  voice.  For  what?  shall  man 
be  pure  before  the  Lord  ?  shall  he  be  blameless  in  hia 
works  ?  behold,  he  trusteth  not  in  his  servants ;  and 
his  Angels  he  charged  with  folly.  Yea,  the  Heaven 
is  not  clean  in  his  sight,  how  much  less  they  that 
dwell  in  houses  of  clay ;  of  which  also  we  ourselves 
were  made  ?  he  smote  them  as  a  moth,  and  from 
morning  even  unto  the  evening  they  endure  not.  Be- 
cause they  were  not  able  to  help  themselves  they  per" 

'.r)  Of  wl-.at  muter.  (i/)  Prepaved  f.ir  ns. 

[22] 


1 70  ST.  Clement's  epistle 

ished :  he  breathed  upon  them,  and  they  died,  be- 
cause they  had  no  wisdom.  Call  now  if  there  be  any 
that  will  answer  thee  ;  and  to  which  of  the  Angels 
wilt  thou  look  ?  for  wrath  killeth  the  foolish  man,  and 
envy  slayeth  him  that  is  in  error.  I  have  seen  the 
foolish  taking  root,  but  lo  their  habition  was  presently 
consumed.  Their  children  were  far  from  safety,  they 
perished  at  the  gates  of  those  who  were  lesser  than 
themselves ;  and  there  was  no  man  to  help  them. 
For  what  was  prepared  for  them,  the  righteous  did 
eat ;  and  they  shall  not  be  delivered  from  evil." 
[Job.  iv.  16,  &c. — XV.  15 —  iv.  19 — v.  1.  &c.] 

40.  Seeing  then  these  things  are  manifest  unto  us, 
it  will  behove  us  to  take  care  that  looking  into  the 
depths  of  the  divine  knowledge,  we  do  all  things  in 
order,  whatsoever  our  Lord  has  commanded  us  to  do. 
And  particularly,  that  we  perform  our  offerings  and 
service  to  God,  at  their  appointed  seasons :  for  these 
he  has  commanded  to  be  done,  not  rashly  and  disor- 
derly, but  at  certain  determinate  times,  and  hours. 
And  therefore  he  has  ordained  by  his  Supreme  will 
and  authority,  both  where,  and  by  what  persons  they 
are  to  be  performed :  that  so  all  things  being  piously 
done  unto  all  well-pleasing,  they  may  be  acceptable 
unto  him.  They  therefore  who  make  their  offerings 
at  the  appointed  seasons,  are  happy  and  accepted  : 
because  that  obeying  the  commandments  of  the  Lord, 
they  are  free  from  sin.  "  And  the  same  care  must  be 
had  of  the  persons  that  minister  unto  him."*  For  the 
chief  Priest  has  his  proper  services ;  and  to  the  Priests 
their  proper  place  is  appointed ;  and  to  the  Levites 
appertain  their  proper  ministries ;  and  the  Layman  is 
confined  within  the  bounds  of  what  is  commanded  to 
Laymen. 

41.  Let  every  one  of  you  therefore,  brethren,  bless 
God  in  his  proper  station,  with  a  good  conscience, 
and  with  all  gravity,  not  exceeding  the   rule  of  his 

^^  See  Cotclcr.  in  Inc. 


TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.  171 

service  that  is  appointed  to  him.  The  daily  sacrifices 
are  not  offered  every  where  ;  nor  the  peace-offeriiigs, 
nor  the  sacrifices  appointed  for  sins  and  transgressions, 
but  only  at  Jerusalem ;  nor  in  any  place  there,  but 
only  at  tlie  altar  before  the  Temple  ;  that  which  is 
offered,  being  iii'st  diligently  examined  by  the  High 
Priest  and  tiie  other  Ministers  we  before  mentioned. 
They  therefore  who  do  any  thing  which  is  not  agree- 
able to  his  will,  are  punished  with  death.  Cont^ider, 
brethren,  that  by  how  much  the  better  knowledge 
God  has  vouchsafed  unto  us,  by  so  much  the  greater 
danger  are  we  exposed  to. 

42.  The  Apostles  have  preached  to  us  from  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  Jesus  Christ  IVom  God.  Christ 
therefore  was  sent  by  God,  the  Apostles  by  Christ  : 
so  both  were  orderly  sent,  according  to  the  will  of 
God.  For  having  received  their  command,  and  be- 
ing thoroughly  assured  by  the  resurrection  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ;  [1  Thess.  i.  3.]  and  convinced  by  the 
word  of  God,  with  the  fuhiessf/)  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
they  went  abroad,  publishing,  "  that  the  Kingdom  of 
God  was  at  hand."  And  tints  preaching  through 
countries  and  cities,  they  apj)ointed  the  first  fruits  of 
their  conversions,"*  to  be  Bishops  and  Ministers  over 
such  as  should  afterwards  believe,  having  first  proved 
them  by  the  Spirit.  Nor  was  this  any  new  thing : 
seeing  that  long  before  it  was  written  concerning  Bi- 
shops and  Deacons  For  thus  saith  the  Scripture,  in 
a  certain  place ;  "  I  will  appoint  their  overseers  in 
righteousness,  and  their  Ministers  in  faith."(»2)  [Isa. 
la.  17.] 

43.  And  what  wonder  if  they,  to  whom  such  a 
work  was  committed  by  God  in  Christ,  established 
such  officers  as  we  before  mentioned  ;  when  even  that 
blessed  and  faithful  servant  in  all  his  house,  Moses, 
set  down  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  all  things  that  were 
commanded  him.     Whom  also  all  the  rest  of  the  Pro- 

(/)  With  the  full  assuvar.ce.  *  Vid,  Cotclcv  in  lor. 

(m)  Bishops,  Deacons. 


172  ST.  Clement's  evisttle 

phets  followed,  bearing  witness  with  one  consent  to 
those  things  that  were  appointed  by  him.     For  hej 
perceiving  an  emulation  to  arise  among  the  tribes  con- 
cerning  the  Priesthood,  and  that  there  was  a  strife 
about  it,  which  of  them  should  be  adorned  with  that 
glorious  name ;  commanded  their  twelve  captains  to 
bring  to  him  twelve  rods;  every  tribe  being  written 
upon  its  rod,  according  to  its  name,  [Numb,  xvii.] 
And  he  took  them  and  bound  them  together,  and 
sealed  them  with  the  seals  of  the  twelve  princes  of 
the  tribes,  and  laid  them  up  in  the    tabernacle  of 
"witness,  upon  the  table  of  God.     And  when  he  had 
shut   the  door  of    the   tabernacle,  he  sealed  up  the 
keys  of  it,  in  like  manner  as  he  had  done  the  rods ; 
and  said  unto  them,  men  and  brethren,  which  soever 
tribe  shall  have  its  rod   blossom,  that  tribe   has  God 
chosen  to  perform  the  office  of  a  Priest,  and  to  minis- 
ter unto  him  in  holy  thiiigs.(<7)     And  when  the  morn- 
ing was  come,  he  called  together  all  Israel,  six  hundred 
thousand  men,  and  shewed  to  their  princes  the  seals, 
and  opened  the  tabernacle  of  witness,  and  brought 
forth  the  rods.     And  the  rod  of  Aaron  was  found  not 
only  to  have  blossomed,  but  also  to  have  fruit  upon 
it.     What  think  you,  beloved  ?  did  not  Moses  before 
know  what  should  happen  ?  Yes  verily :  but  to  the 
end  there  might  be  no  division,  nor  tumult  in  Israel, 
\ie  did  in  this  manner,  that  the  name  of  the  true  and 
only  God  might   be  glorified  :  to  him  be  honour  for 
ever  and  ever.—  ^men. 

44.  So  likewise  our  Apostles  knew  by  our  Lord  Je- 
-gus  Christ,  that  there  should  contentions  arise  upon 
the  account  of  the  ministry.(5)  And  therefore  hav- 
ing a  perfect  foreknowledge  of  this,  they  appointed 
persons,  as  w^e  have  before  said,  and  then  gave  di- 
rection, how  when  they  should  die,  other  chosen  and 
approved  men  should    succeed  in    the    ministry.(/) 

{{j)  To  exercise  the  office  of  the  Priesthood,  and  to  minister,  &c. 

(■s)  About  tlie  name  of  the  Bislioptick, 

it)  Left  a  list  of  othei*  chosen  ai>d  approved  persons,  who  should 
succeed  thein  in  their  ministry.  See  Dr.  Arden's  disc.  iipoB  \\^ 
passage.    Dr.  Hammond's  power  ef  the  keys,  c.  iii-  p.  4J?. 


TO  'niE  CORIKTHIASS.  173 

Wherefore  we  cannot  think  that  those  may  justly  be 
thrown  out  of  their  ministry,  who  were  either  ap- 
pointed by  them,  or  afterwards  chosen  by  other  emi- 
nent men,  with  the  consent  of  the  whole  Church  ; 
and  who  have  with  all  lowhness  and  innocency  min- 
istered to  the  flock  of  Christ  in  peace,  and  without 
self-interest,  and  were  for  a  long  tmie  commended  by 
all.  For  it  would  be  no  small  sin  in  us,  should  we 
cast  off  those  from  their  ministry,(7^)  who  holily  and 
without  blame,  fulfil  the  duties  of  it.{w)  Blessed  are 
those  Priests,  who  having  finished  their  course  before 
these  times,  have  obtained  a  fruitful  and  perfect  dis- 
solution ;  for  they  have  no  fear,  lest  any  one  should 
turn  them  out  of  the  place  which  is  now  apj)ointed 
for  them.  But  we  see  how  you  have  put  out  some, 
who  lived  reputably  among  you,  from  the  ministry, 
which  by  their  uinjccnce  they  had  adorned. 

45.  Ye  are  contentious,  brethren,  and  zealous  for 
things  that  pertain  not  unto  salvation.     Look  into  the 
holy  Scriptures,  which  are  the  true  words  of  the  Ho- 
ly Ghost.     Ye  know  that  there  is  nothing  unjust  or 
counterfeit  written  in  them.     There  you  shall  not  find 
that  righteous  men  were  ever  cast  off  by  such  as  were 
good  themselves.     They  w^re  persecuted,  it  is  true  ; 
but  it   was   by  the   wicked  and  unjust.     They  were 
cast  into  prison  ;  but  they  were  cast  in  by  those  that 
were  unholy.     They  were  stoned,  but  it  was  by  trans- 
gressors.    They  were   killed,  but   by  accursed    men, 
and  such  as  had  taken  up  an  unjust  envy  against  them. 
,  And  all  these  things  they  underwent  gloriously.     For 
what  shall  we  say,  brethren  ?  was  Daniel  cast    into 
the  den  of  lions,  by  men  fearing  God?  [Dan.  vi.  16.} 
Ananias,  Azj'.rias  and  Misael,  were  they  cast  into  the 
fiery  furnace  by  mvHi  professing  the  excellent  and  glo- 
rious worship  of  the  ^l')st  Higli  ?  [Dan.  iii.  20.]  God 
forbid.     What   kind  of  persons  then   were  they  that 
did  these  tilings  i   they  were  men  abominable,  full  of 

ft)  Bibhnprick'.  (vxt)  OiTer  the  gift?;. 


174  ST.  Clement's  EPISTLE 

all  wickedness  ;  who  were  incensed  to  so  great  a  de- 
gree, as  to  bring  those  into  sufferings,  who  with  a 
holy  and  unbhimable  purpose  of  mind  worthipped 
God  :  not  knowing  that  the  Most  High  is  the  protect- 
or and  defender  of  all  such  as  with  a  pure  conscience 
serve  his  holy  name  :  to  who^i1\  be  glory  for  ever  and 
ever.- — Attien.  But  they  \\]i'a  with  a  full  persuasion 
have  endured  these  things,  are  made  partakers  of 
glory  and  honour  ;  and  are  exalted  and  lifted  up  by 
God  in  their  memorial  throughout  all  ages. — Amen. 

46.  Wherefore  it  will  behove  us  also,  brethren,  to 
folio w(^)  such  examples  as  these;  for  it  is  written, 
"  hold  fast  to  such  as  are  holy  \  for  they  that  do  so 
shall  be  sanctified.  And  again  in  another  place  he 
saith,  "  with  the  pure  thou  shalt  be  pure,  [and  with 
the  elect  thou  shalt  be  elect,] (/^)  but  with  the  perverse 
thou  shalt  be  perverse,"  [Psal.  xvii.  2.]  Let  us  there- 
fore join  ourselves  to  the  innocent  and  righteous,  for 
such  are  the  elect  of  God.  Wherefore  are  there 
strifes,  and  anger,  and  divisions,  and  schisms,  and 
wars  among  us  ?  have  we  not  all  one  God,  and  one 
Christ  ?  is  not  one  spirit  of  grace  poured  out  upon  us 
all  ?  [Eph.  iv.  4.  I  Cor.  xii.]  Have  we  not  one  calling 
in  Christ  ?  why  then  do  we  rent  and  tear  in  pieces 
the  members  of  Christ ;  and  raise  seditions  against 
our  own  body  ?  and  are  come  to  such  a  height  of 
madness,  as  to  forget  that  we  were  members  one  of 
another  ?  [Rom.  xii.  3.]  Remember  the  words  of  our 
Lord  Jesus,  how  he  said,  "  wo  to  that  man,  [by  whom 
offences  come](^)  it  were  better  for  him  that  he  had 
never  been  born,  than  that  he  should  have  offended 
one  of  my  elect.  It  were  better  for  him,  that  a  mill- 
stone should  be  tied  about  his  neck,  and  he  should  be 
cast  into  the  sea,  than  that  he  should  offend  one  of 
my  little  ones."  Your  schism  has  perverted  many,  has 
discouraged  many  :  it  has  caused  diffidence  in  many, 

(,§•)  To  cleave  to. 

(A)  Omitted  by  Junius,  and  now  restored  from  the  MS. 

(/C-)  For  he  said,  Luke  xvii. 


TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.  1  75 

and  grief  in  us  all.     And  yet  your  sedition  conlinues 
still. 

47.  Take  the  Epistle  of  the  blessed  Paul  the  Apos- 
tle into  your  hands;  what  was  it  he  w'rote  to  you  at 
his  lirst  preaching  the  Gospel  among  you  ?(/)  verily  he 
did  by  the  Spirit  admonish  you  concerning  himself, 
and  Cephas,  and  Apollos,(w)  because  that  even  then 
ye  had  begun  to  fall  into  parlies  and  factions  among 
yourselves.(//)  Nevertheless  your  j)artiality  then  ltd 
you  into  a  much  less  sin  :  forasmuch  as  ye  placed 
your  affections  upon  Apostles,  men  of  eminent  re})u- 
tation  in  the  Church;  and  upon  another,  who  was 
greatly  tried  and  approved  of  by  them.  But  consider 
we  pray  you,  who  were  they  that  have  now  led  you 
astray,  and  lessened  the  reputation  of  that  brotherly 
love  that  was  so  eminent  among  you  ?  It  is  a  shame, 
my  beloved,  yea  a  very  great  shame,  and  unworthy 
of  your  Christian  profession,  to  hear  that  the  most 
firm  and  antient  Church  of  the  Corinthians  should,  by 
one  or  two  persons,  be  led  into  a  sedition  against  its 
Priests. (^)  And  this  report  is  come  not  only  to  us,  but 
to  tliose  also  that  difler  from  us.  Insomuch  that  the 
name  of  the  Lord  is  blasj)hemed  through  your  folly ; 
and  even  ye  yourselves  are  brought  into  danger  by  it. 

48.  Let  us  therefore  with  i^ll  haste  put  an  end  to  this 
sedition  ;  and  let  us  fall  down  be:"ore  the  Lord,  and 
beseech  him  with  tears  that  he  would  be  favourably 
reconciled  to  us,  and  restore  us  again  to  a  seemly  and 
holy  course  of  brotherly  love.  For  this  is  tlie  gate  of 
righteousness,  opening  unto  life  :  as  it  is  written, 
"  open  unto  me  the  gates  of  righteousness;  I  will 
go  in  unto  them  and  will  praise  the  Lord.  This  is  the 
gate  of  the  Lord,  the  righteous  shall  enter  into  it," 
[P-alm  Gxviii.  ly,  20.]  Although  therefore  many 
gates  are  opened,  yet  this  gate  of  righleou^ness  is  that 

f/)  See  Mr.  D  hIwcU's  add.  ad  Pearson.  C  hronnl.  p.  223.  Dr. 
Gralic's  Spicilc'i;.,  to.  i.  p.  256. 

(7./)  Spiriiudlly  send  to  you,  1  Cor,  i.  IJ. 
(«)  hi'tiiiaiio.s  [tor  one  uuove  anxlier."' 
't)  See  Mv.  D.-::sYi-n,  1.  c.  n.  2':.?. 


J  76  ST.  Clement's  epistle 

gate  in  Christ,  at  which  blessed  are  all  they  that  enter 
ill,  and  direct  their  way  in  holiness  and  rigtueouiness, 
douij^  all  things  without  disorder.  Let  a  nian  be  lauh- 
ful,  let  him  be  powerful  in  the  utterance  of  know- 
ledge ;  let  him  be  wise  in  making  an  exact  judgment 
of  words;  let  him  be  pure  in  all  his  actions  :  but  still 
by  how  much  the  more  he  seems  to  be  above  others, 
by  reason  of  these  things^  by  so  much  the  more  will 
it  behove  him  to  be  humble  minded,  and  to  seek  what 
is  profitable  to  all  men,  and  not  his  own  advantage. 

49.  He  that  has  the  love  that  is  in  Christ,  let  him 
keep  the  commandments  of  Christ.  For  who  is  able 
to  express  the  obligation  of  the  love  of  God  ?  what 
man  is  sufficient  to  declare,  as  is  fitting,  the  excellen- 
cy of  its  oeauty  ?  The  height  to  which  charity  leads, 
is  inexpressible.  Charity  unites  us  to  God,  "  charity 
covers  the  multitude  of  sins,"  [I  Pet.  iv.  8.]  Charity 
endures  all  tilings,  is  long-suffering  in  all  things. 
There  is  nothing  base  and  sordid  in  charity :  charity 
lifts  not  itself  up  above  others ;  admits  of  no  divisions  ; 
is  not  seditious,  but  does  all  things  in  peace  and  con- 
cord. By  charity  were  all  the  elect  of  God  made  per- 
fect :  without  it  nothing  is  pleasing  and  acceptable  in 
the  sight  of  God.  Through  charify  did  the  Lord  join 
us  unto  himself;  whilst  for  the  love  that  he  bore  to- 
wards us,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  gave  his  own  blood 
for  us,  by  the  will  of  God;  his  flesh  for  our  flesh, 
his  soul  for  our  souls. 

50.  Ye  see,  beloved,  how  great  and  w^onderful  a 
thing  charity  is ;  and  how  that  no  expressions  are  suf- 
ficient to  declare  its  perfection.  But  who  is  fit  Jo  be 
found  in  it  ?  even  such  only  as  God  shall  voiithsafe 
to  make  so.  Let  us  therefore  pray  to  him,  and  be- 
seech him,  that  we  may  be  worthy  of  it ;  that  so  w^e 
may  live  in  charity,  being  unblamable,  without  hu- 
man propensities,  without  respect  of  persons.  All 
the  ages  of  the  world,  from  Adam,  even  unto  this 
day,  are  passed  away  :  but  they  who  have  been  made 
perfect  in  love,  have  by  the  grace  of  God  obtained  a 


to   THE  CORINTHIANS.  177 

place  among  the  righteous ;  and  thull  be  made  mani- 
fesl  in  iIk' judgnunt  oi  the  kingdom  ui  C  hiist.  1  or 
it  is  writttn,  ''  enter  into  thy  chambers  tor  a  little 
space,  untd  my  anger  and  nidignat'on  shall  pat>s  away; 
and  1  will  renitjn  .er  tiic-  gouU  tlay,  and  will  rai^eyou 
up  out  of  your  graves."  [Isa.  xxvi.  2U.J  iiappy  th.ii 
shall  we  be,  beloved,  if  we  shah  have  fuliilk-d  ihe 
comnumdmcnts  ol  God,  in  the  unity  ol  love  ;  ttiat 
so,  thtough  love,  our  sins  may  be  toi given  us.  For 
so  it  is  \vrilten,  "  blessed  are  tney  \Yhoi,e  iniquities  are 
forgiven,  and  whose  sins  are  covered.  li!.e&sed  is  the 
man  to  whom  the  Lord  imputeth  no  sin,  and  in  whose 
mouth  there  is  no  guile."  [Ksal.  xxxii.]  Now  ihls 
blessing  is  fulhlled  in  those  who  are  chosen  by  God, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  to  whom  be  glory  for 
ever  and  ever. — Anitn. 

61.  Let  us  therefore,  as  uf any  as  have  transgressed 
by  any  of  the  suggestions  of  the  adversary,  beg 
God's  forgiveness.(^)  And  as  for  those  who  have 
been  the  heads  of  the  sedition  and  faction  among  you, 
let  rhem  look  to  the  common  end  of  our  hope.  For 
as  many  as  are  endued  with  fevir  and  charity,(A') 
would  rather  they  themselves  should  fall  into  trials 
than  their  neighbours  :  and  choose  to  be  themselves 
condemned,  rather  than  that  the  good  and  just  chari- 
ty delivered  to  us,  should  suffer.  For  it  is  seemly  for 
a  man  to  confess  wherein  he  has  transgressed ;  and 
not  to  harden  his  heart,  as  the  hearts  of  those  were 
hardened,  who  raised  up  sedition  against  Moses  the 
servant  of  God ;  whose  punishment  was  manifest  un- 
to all  men,  for  they  went  down  alive  into  the  grave, 
death  swallowed  them  up,  [Numb,  xvi.]  Pharaoh 
and  his  host,  and  all  the  rulers  of  Egypt,  their  chari- 
ots also  and  their  horsemen,  were  for  no  other  cause 
drowned  in  the  bottom  of  the  red  sea,  and  perished  ; 
but  because  they  hardened  their  foolish  hearts,  after 
so  many  signs  done  in  the  land  of  Egypt  by  Moses  the 
servant  of  God.  [Exod.  iv.] 

^s^)  iiee  Junius  in  loc.  (/      A'alk  accoj-cUiig  to  ;  live  in. 

L23J 


178  ^T.    CLERIENT's   EPISTLE' 

53.  Beloved,  God  is  not  indigent  of  any  thing,  noF 
does  he  demand  any  thing  of  us,  but  that  we  bhould 
confess  our  sins  unto  him.     For  so  says  the  holy  Da- 
vid, "  I  will  confess  unto  the  Lord,  and  it  shall  please 
him  better  than  a  young  bullock  that  hath  horns  and 
hoofs,"  [Psal.  Ixix.  31. J     "  Let  the  poor  see  it  and  be 
glad,"  [Psal.  1.  14.]    And  again  he  saith,  "offer  unto 
God  the   sacrifice  of  praise,  and  pay  thy  vows  unto 
the  most  high.     And  call  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trou- 
ble, and  I  will  deliver  thee,  and  thou  shalt  glorify  me. 
The  sacrifice  of  God  is  a  broken  spirit,"  [Psal.  li.  17.] 
53.  Ye  know%  beloved,  ye  know  full  well,  the  ho- 
ly Scriptures,  and  have  thoroughly  searched  into  the 
oracles  of  God  ;  call  them  therefore  to  your  remem- 
brance.    For  when  Moses  went  up  into  the  mount, 
and  tarried  there  forty   days  and  forty  nights  in  fast- 
ing and  humiliation ;  God  said  unto  him,  "  arise  Mo- 
ses, get  thee  down  quickly  from  hence,  for  thy  people 
whom  thou  broughtest  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  have 
committed  wickedness  ;  they  have  soon  transgressed 
the  way  that  I  commanded  them,  and  have  made  to 
themselves  graven  images,"  [Exod.  xxxii. — Deut.  ix.] 
And  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  *'  I  have  spoken  unto 
thee  several  times,  saying,  I  have   seen  this  people, 
and  behold  it  is  a  stiff  necked  people  ;  let  me  there- 
fore destroy  them,  and  put  out  their  names  from  un- 
der Heaven.     And  1  will  make  unto  thee  a  great"  and 
a  wonderfulnation,  that  shall  be  much  larger  than 
this.     But  Moses  said,  not  so  Lord  :  forgive  now  this 
people  their  sin,  or  if  thou  wilt  not,  blot  me  also  out 
of  the  book  of  the  living."     O  admirable  charity  !  O 
insuperable  perfection  !    the  servant  speaks  freely  to 
his  Lord  ;  he  beseeches  him  either  to  forgive  the  peo- 
ple, or  to  destroy  him  together  with  them. 

54.  Who  is  there  among  you  that  is  generous  f 
who  that  is  compassionate  ?  who  that  has  any  charity  T 
let  him  say,  if  this  sedition,  this  contention,  and  these 
schisms,  be  upon  my  account,  I  am  ready  to  depart; 
to  go  away  whithersoever  ye  please ;  and  do  whatsp,- 


TO   THE   CORINTHIANS.  179 

ever  ye  shall  command  me  :  only  let  the  flock  of 
Christ  be  in  peace,  with  the  elders  that  are  set  over  it. 
He  that  shall  do  this,  shall  get  to  himself  a  very  ^reat 
honour  in  the  Lord  ;  and  tiiere  is  no  place  but  wiiat 
will  be  ready  to  receive  him:  for  te  earth  is  tJie 
Lord's^  (uid  the  fulness  thereof  [Psul.  xxiv.]  These 
thing:;  they  who  have  their  conversation  towards 
God  not  to  be  repented  of,  both  have  done,  and  will 
alvva3^s  be  ready  to  do. 

bi-i.  Nay  and  even  the  Gentiles  themselves  have  giv- 
en us  examples  of  this  kind. (r)  For  we  read,  how 
many  kings  and  princes,  in  times  of  pestilence,  being 
warned  by  their  oracles,  have  given  up  themselves 
unto  death  ;  that  by  their  own  blood,  they  might  de- 
liver their  country  from  destruction.  Others  have  for- 
saken their  cities,  that  so  they  might  put  an  end  to  the 
seditions  of  them.  We  know  how  many  among  our- 
selves, have  given  uj)  themselves  unto  bonds,  tl»at 
thereby  they  might  free  others  fiom  them.  Others 
have  sold  themselves  into  bondage,  that  they  might 
feed  their  brethren,  with  the  price  of  themselves. 
And  even  many  women,  being  strengthened  by  tlie 
grace  of  God,  have  done  many  glorious  and  manly 
things  on  such  occasions.  The  blessed  Judith,  wiien 
her  city  was  besieged,  desired  the  elders,  that  tiiey 
would  suffer  her  to  go  into  the  camp  of  their  enemies, 
[Judith  viii,  ix,  x,  xiii.]  and  she  went  out  exposing 
herself  to  danger,  for  the  love  she  bore  to  her  coun- 
try and  her  people  that  were  besieged ;  and  the  Lord 
delivered  Holofernes  into  the  hands  of  a  woman. 
Nor  did  Esther,  being  perfect  in  faith,  expose  her- 
self to  any  less  hazard,  for  the  delivery  of  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel,  in  danger  of  being  destroyed.  [Est- 
her vii.  viii.]  For  by  fasting  and  humbling  herself, 
she  entreated  the  great  maker  of  all  things,  the  G  >d 
of  spirits ;  so  that  beholding  the  humility  oi  her  soul, 
he  delivered  the  people,  for  whose  sake  she  was  in 
peril. 

(«)  But  that  we  may  bring  the  examples  of  heatheas. 


180  ST.  Clement's  epistle 

56.  Wherefore  let  us  also  pray  for  such  as  are  fallen 
into  8in.(>s)  1  hat  being  endutd  with  humiiiiy  uud 
moderation,  they  may  suOniii  not  un.ous,  but  to  the 
will  of  Gud.  Jb  or  oy  this  means  they  shall  obtain  a 
frujiful  and  perfect  remembrance,  with  nuercy,  both  in 
our  prayers  to  God,  and  in  our  mention  oi  them  be- 
fore ni.5  saint.s.(Z/j  Let  as  receive  correction,  at  which 
no  man  ought  to  repine.  Beloved,  the  reproof  and 
the  correct! jn  wiiich  we  exercise  towards  one  another, 
is  good,  and  exceeding  prohtable  :  for  it  unites  us  the 
more  closely  to  the  will  of  God.  For  so  says  the  ho- 
ly ::5cripture,  "  the  Lord  corrected  me,  but  he  did  not 
deliver  me  over  unto  death,  [Psal.  cxviii,  lb]  lor 
whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,  and  scourge ih 
every  son  whom  he  receiveth,  [Fro v.  iii.  I  l.j  The  righ- 
teous, saith  he,  shall  insitruct  me  in  mercy  and  reprove 
me ;  but  let  not  oil  of  i:>inners  make  fat  my  head,"  iP^^. 
cxli.  n.]  And  again  he  saith,  "  happy  is  the  man 
whom  God  correcteth  ;  therefore  despise  not  ihou  ihe 
chastening  of  the  Almighty.  For  he  maketh  sore  and 
bindeth  up  ;  he  woundeth  and  iiis  ha.nds  make  whole. 
He' shall  deliver  thee  in  six  troubles;  yea  in  seven 
thei'e  shall  no  evil  touch  thee.  In  famine  he  shall  re- 
deem thee  from  death  ;  and  in  war  from  the  power  of 
the  sword.  Thou  shalt  be  hid  from  the  scourge  of 
the  tongue,  neither  shalt  thou  be  afraid  of  destruction 
when  it  cometh.  Thju  shalt  laugh  at  the  wicked  and 
sinners ;  neither  shalt  thou  be  afraid  of  the  beasts  of 
the  earth  1  he  wild  beasts  shall  be  at  peace  with 
thee.  Then  shalt  thou  know  that  thy  house  shj  11  be 
in  peace,  and  the  habitation  of  thy  tabernacle  shall 
not  err.  Thou  shalt  know  also  that  thy  seed  shall  be 
great,  and  thy  offspring  as  the  grass  of  the  earth.. 
Thou  shalt  come  to  thy  grave  as  the  ripe  corn,  that  is 
taken  in  due  time ;  like  as  a  shock  of  corn  cometh  in, 
in  its  season  "  [Job  v.  1 7,  &c.]  Ye  see,  beloved,  how^ 
there  shall  be  a  defence  to  those  that  are  corrected  of 

(2)  Viz.  Uiat  of  schism.  (/;)  i.  e.  Our  fellow  christians. 


TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  181 

the  Lord     For  being  a  good  instructor,  he  is  wilhng 
to  admonish  us  by  his  holy  disciphne. 

57.  Do  ye  therefore  wiio  laid  the  lirs!  foundation  of 
thi^   sedition,  submit  youi^seives   unio  your  priests; 
and  be  in^tructed  unto  repentance,  bending  the  knees 
01  your  hearts.     Learn  to  be  subject,  laying  aside  all 
proud  and  arrogant  boasting  of  your  tongues.     For  it 
is  better  for  you  to  be  found  little,  and  approved,  in 
the  hheepfold  of  Christ,  than  to  seem   to  yourselves 
better  tiian  others,  and  be  cast  out  of  his  fold.*     For 
thus  s})eaks  the  excellefit  and  all  virtuous  wisdom, (</) 
*'  Othold  I  wilt  pour  out  tlie  word  of  my  Spirit  upon 
you,  i  will  make  known  my  s].^eech  unto  you.     Be- 
cuuse  I  called  and  ye  would  not  hear,  1  stretched  out 
my  words  and  ye  regarded  not.     But  ye  have  set  at 
ijouglit  :ill  my   counsel,  and  would   none  of  my  re- 
proor.     I  will  also  laugh  at  your  calamity,  and  mock 
when  your  tear  cometh.     When  your  fear  cometh  as 
desolation,  and  your  destruction  as  a  whirlwind,  wlie  ii 
distress  and  anguish  cometh  upon  you.     Then  shall 
ye  call  upon  me,  but  I  will  not  hear  you  ;  the  wicked 
shall  ^eek  me,  but  they  shall  not  find  me.     For  that 
th;y  hated  knowledge,  and  did  not   seek  the  fear  of 
the  Lord.     They  would  not  hearlien  unto  my  coun- 
sel :  they   despised  all    my  reproof.     Therefore  shall 
they  eat  of  the  fruit  of  their  own  ways,  and  be  filled 

with  their  own  wickedness."  [Prov.  i.  23,  kc] 

****** 

*  *  *  *  7?^  *  * 

Tr?  "719  TfS  ^  ^  "^ 

58.  Now  God,  the  inspector  of 
Father  of  Spirits,  and  the  Lord  of  all  flesh,  who  hatli 
chosen  our  Lord  Jesus  (  hrist,  and  us  by  him,  to  be 
his  peculiar  people ;  grant  to  every  soul  of  man  tli.it 
calleth  upon  his  glorious  and  holy  name,  faith,  fear, 
peace,  longs ufle ring.  })atience,  temperance,  holiness 
and  sobriety,  unto  all  well-]^leasing  in  l)is  sight; 
through  our  high  priest  and  protector  Jesus  Christ,  l>y 

(*)  Sec  Junius  in  Inc.  (r/)  Sec  Cclelcr.  in  loc. 


* 

* 

•^ 

* 

* 

* 

* 

* 

all 

thi] 

ig^> 

the 

182  ST.  Clement's  epistle,  &<J. 

whom  be  glory  and  majesty,  and  power,  and  honour, 
unto  him  now  and  forever  more. — Amen. 

59.  The  messengers  whom  we  have  sent  unto  you, 
Claudius  Kphebus,  and  Valerius  Bito,  with  Fortuna- 
tus,  send  back  to  us  again  with  all  speed  in  peace  and 
■with  joy,  that  they  may  the  sooner  acquaint  us  with 
your  peace  and  concord,  so  much  prayed  for  and  de- 
sired by  us  :  and  that  we  may  rejoice  in  your  good 
order. 

60.  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with 
you,  and  with  all  that  are  any  where  called  by  God 
through  him :  to  whom  be  honour  and  glory,  and 
Blight  and  majesty,  and  eternal  dominion,  by  Christ 
Jesusr  from  everlasting  to  everlasting. — Amen. 


i' 


EFISTIiE  OW  STc  FOiLTCAHF 

TO   lllK 

PHILIPPJANS. 

Polycai'p  and  the  Prcsbytcvs  that  are  witli  him,  to  tl\e  Church  oC 
(idtl  whicli  is  ut  I'hilippi  ;  mercy  unto  you,  aucl  peuce  from  (i(Kl 
Ahuii;,hty  ;  aud  ilic  Lord  Jesus  v^hrist,  our  Saviour,  be  multiplied. 

1.  I  REJOICED  greatly  with  you  in  our  Lord  Je< 
sus  Christ,  that  ye  received  the  images  of  a  tru«  love, 
and  accompanied,  as  it  behoved  you,  those  who  were 
in  bonds,  becoming  Saints  ;  which  are  the  crowns  of 
such  as  are  truly  chosen  by  God  and  our  Lord :  as 
also  that  the  root  of  the  faith  which  was  preached  from 
antient  times,  remains  firm  in  you  to  this  day  ;  and 
brings  forth  fruit  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  suf- 
fered himself  to  be  brought  even  to  the  death  for  our 
sins.  Wliom  God  hath  raised  up,  having  loosed  the 
pains  of  death.  Whom  having  not  seen,  ye  love ;  in 
whom  though  now  ye  see  him  not,  yet  believing,  ye 
rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory,  [Acts 
ii.  24 — 1  Pet.  i.  8.]  Into  which  many  desire  to  enter, 
knowing  fZ/af  hy  grace  ye  are  sar.'d,  [Eph.  ii.  8,]  nol 
by  work)-,  but  by  the  will  ot  God,  through  Jesus  Chris''. 

2.  Wherefore  girding  up  the  loins  of  your  mind, 
t^erve  the  Lord  with  fear,  and  in  truth,  [I  Pet.  i.  18 — 
Psal.  ii.  I  l.j  laying  aside  all  empty  and  vain  speech, 
and  the  eiror  of  many ;  believing  in  him  that  raised 
up  our  Lord  Jesh-s  Christ  from  the  dead,  and  hath, 
given  him  glory  and  a  throne  at  hi^  right  hand,  [I  Pet. 
i.  21.]    To  whom  ;vU  things  are  made  subject,  hoik  that 


184  ST.   POLYCARP'S   EPISTLE  ^ 

are  in  Heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth  ;  whom  evert/ 
living  creature  shall  worships  [Phil.  ii.  10  J  who  ahull 
come  to  be  the  judge  of  the  quick  and  dead  :  vvhose 
blood  God  shall  require  of  them  that  believe  not  in 
him.  But  he  that  raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead, 
shall  alaO  raise  up  us  in  like  manner,  if  we  do  his  will, 
and  walk  according  to  his  commandments ;  and  love 
those  things  which  he  loved  :  abstaining  from  all  un- 
righteousness,  inordinate  ajfection,  and  love  oj  mo- 
ney ;(g)  from  evil  speaking  ;  false  witness  ;  not  ren- 
dei'ing  evil  for  evil  or  railing  for  railing,  or  striking 
for  striking,  or  cursing  for  cursing;  but  remember- 
ing what  the  Lord  has  taught  us,  saying,  "  judge  not, 
and  3^e  shall  not  be  judged  ;  forgive  and  ye  shall  be 
forgiven,"  [Luke  vi.  37. — Matt.  vii.  1 .]  be  ye  merely 
ful,  and  ye  shall  obtain  mercy;  "  for  with  the  same 
measure  that  ye  mete  withal,  it  shall  be  measured  to 
you  again."  And  again,  that  "  blessed  are  the  poor^ 
and  they  that  are  persecuted  for  righteousness  sake.; 
for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  God."  [Matt.  v.  3,  10. — 
Luke  vi.   10.] 

3.  These  things,  my  brethren,  I  took  not  the  liber- 
ty of  myself  to  write  unto  you  concerning  righteous- 
ness, but  you  yourselves  before  encouraged  me  to  it. 
For  neither  can  I,  nor  any  other  such  as  I  am,  come 
up  to  the  wisdom  of  the  blessed  and  renowned  Paul ; 
who  being  himself  in  person  with  those  who  then  liv- 
ed, did  with  all  exactness  and  soundness  teach  the 
word  of  truth  ;(/)  and  being  gone  from  you,  wrote  an 
Epistle  to  you  ;(it)  into  which  if  you  look,  you  will 
be  able  to  edify  yourselves  in  the  faith  that  has  been 
delivered  unto  you ;  which  is  the  mother  of  us  all; 
being  followed  with  hope,  and  led  on  by  a  general 
love,  both  towards  God  and  towards  Christ,  and  to- 
wards our  neighbour.     For  if  any  man  has  these 

(,§•)  Eph.  iv.  19.     Coloss.  iii.  5.     1  Pet.  iii.  9. 

(0  vi^t  cc>,ii8£iu<i  cnnceruing  truth, 

{k)  Kj^Jistles.  ^  id.  Annot,  Cotelcr.  in  loc. 


TO   THE   PHILIPPIAXS.  183 

things,  he  has  fuhllled  the  law  of  righteousness ;  for 
he  Uial  has  charity  is  far  from  all  sin. 

4.  But  the  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all  ev\\.(my 
Knowing  therefore  that  as  we  brought  nothing  ii»to 
tliio  world,  so  neither  may  we  carry  any  tning  out; 
kt  us  arm  ourselves  with  the  aimour  of  rigliteoiis- 
ness  :  and  teach  ourselves  first  to  walk  according  ti> 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord  ;  and  theti  your  wivea^ 
to  walk  likewise  according  to  the  faith  that  is  given 
to  Ihem  ;  in  charity,  and  in  purity  ;  loving  their  own 
huroand.?  with  all  sincerity,  and  all  others  alike  with 
all  temperance  ;  and  to  bring  up  their  children  in  the 
instruction  and  fear  of  the  Lord.  The  widows  like- 
wise teach  tiiat  they  be  sober  as  to  uhat  concerns  the 
faith  of  the  Lord  :  ])raying  always  for  all  uien ;  being 
far  from  all  distraction,  evil  speaking,  fabe  witness  ; 
from  covc'tousness,  and  trom  all  evil  :  knowing  that 
they  are  the  altars  of  God,  who  sees  all  blemishes, 
and  from  whom  nothing  is  hid  :  who  searches  out  the 
very  reasonings  and  thoughts,  and  secrets  of  our 
hearts 

5.  Knowing  therefore  that  God  is  not  mocked,  we 
ought  to  walk  worthy  both  of  his  command  and  of 
his  glory.  Also  the  Deacons  must  be  blameless  before 
liiin,  as  the  ministers  of  God  in  Christ,  and  not  of 
men.  Not  false  accusers,  not  double  tongued,  not 
lovers  of  money  ;  but  moderate  in  all  things  ;  com- 
pasionate,  careful;  walking  according  to  the  truth 
of  the  Lord,  who  was  the  servant  of  all :  whom  if 
we  please  in  this  present  world,  we  shall  also  be  made 
partakers  of  that  which  is  to  come,  according  as  he 
has  promised  to  us,  that  he  will  raise  us  from  the  d?ad, 
and  that  if  we  shall  walk  worthy  of  him,  we  5hall 
abp  reign  together  with  him,  if  we  believe.  In  like 
manner  the  younger  men  must  be  unblamaole  in  all 
things:  above  all,  taking  care  of  their  purity,  and  to 
restrain  themselves  from  all  evil.     For  it  is  good  to  be 

(m)  Bcginiiinsj  cf  .ill  trcublcs.  ov  difiicultics.  jf^ciXe ttuv .  1  Tim. 
iv.  ". 

[241 


186  ST.   POLYCARP's    EPISTLE 

cut  off  from  the  lusts  that  are  in  the  world ;  because" 
eiwri/  suck  lust  warrcth  against  the  Spirit ;  and  tici- 
ther  fornicators^  nor  efftminate,  nor  abusers  of  thtm- 
Stives  with  mankind,  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God  y 
[i  Pet.  ii.  1 1 — 1  Cor.  vi.  9,  lO.J  nor  they  who  do  such 
things  as  are  foolish  and  unreasonaole.  Wherefore 
ye  must  needs  aostain  from  all  these  things ;  being 
subject  to  the  priests  and  deacons,  as  unto  God  and 
Christ.  The  virgins  admonish  to  walk  in  a  spotless 
and  j)ure  conscience. 

t).  And  let  the  elders  be  compassionate  and  merci- 
ful towards  all  :(y)  turning  them  from  their  errors ; 
seeking  out  those  that  are  weak ;  not  forgetting  the 
widows,  the  fatherless,  and   the  poor;    but   always 
providing   what  is  good  both  in  the  sight  of  God  and 
man^  [Rom.  xii.  17.J     Abstaining  from  all  wrath,  re- 
spect of  persons,  and  unrighteous  judgment :  and  es- 
pecially being  free  from  all  covetousness.     Not  easy 
to  believe  any  thing  against  any  ;  not  severe  in  judg- 
ment, knowing   that  we  are  all  debtors  in  point  of 
sin.     If  therefore  we  pray  to  the  Lord  that  he  would 
forgive  us,  we  ought  also  to  forgive  others;  for  we 
are  all  in  the  sight  of  our  Lord  and  God,  and  *'  must 
all  stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,"  [Rom. 
xiv.  10 — 2  Cor.  V.  10.]  and  shall  every  one  give  an 
account  of  himself     Let  us  therefore   serve  him  in 
fear,  and  with  all  reverence  as  both  himself  hath  com- 
manded ;  and  as  the  Apostles  who  have  preached  the 
Gospel  unto  us,  and  the  prophets  who  have  foretold 
the  coming  of  our  Lord,  have  taught  us  :    being  zea- 
lous of  what  is  good  ;  abstai  ling  from  all  offence,  and 
from  false    brethren ;  and   from  those   who  bear  the 
name  of  Christ  in  hypocrisy  ;  who  deceive  vain  men. 
7.  For  whosoever  does  not  confess  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  come  in   the  flesh,  he  is  antichrist;  [I  John  iv.  1.] 
and  whoever  does  not  confess  his  suffering  upon  the 
cross,(/^)  is  from  the  devil.     And  whosoever  perverts 

(y)  Ezek.  xxxiv.  4.  (/;)  The  martyvdmn  of  the  cross. 


TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS.  187 

the  oracles  of  the  Lord  to  his  own  lusts,  and  says  that 
there  shall  neither  be  any  resurrection,  nor  judgment, 
he  is  the  first  born  of  Satan.  \Viiyrc=fore  leaving;  me 
vanity  of  many,  and  their  false  doctrines,  let  us  re- 
turn to  the  word  that  was  delivered  to  us  from  the  be- 
ginning;  watchinjr  unto  prayer,  [I  Pet.  iv.  7.  |  and 
persevering  in  fasting  :  with  bupphcation  beseeching 
the  all  seeing  God  not  to  lead  hs  into  t erupt ati on ; 
[Matt.  vi.  13.]  as  the  Lord  hath  said,  ''  the  spirit  truly 
is  willing,  but  the  llesh  is  weak,"  [iMatt.  xxvi.  41.] 

8.  Let  us  therefore  without  ceasing  hold  stedlaslly 
to  him  who  is  our  hope,  and  the  earnest  of  our  righ- 
teousness, even  Jesus  Christ;  wlio  his  own  self  bare 
our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree  ;  who  did  no  sin, 
neither  was  guile  found  in  his  mouth,  [I  Pet.  ii.  22, 
24.]  But  suffered  all  for  us  that  we  miglit  live  through 
him.  Let  us  therefore  imitate  his  patience  ;  and  if 
we  suffer  for  his  name  let  us  glorify  him  ;  for  this  ex- 
ample he  has  given  us  by  himself,  and  so  have  we  be- 
lieved 

9.  Wherefore  I  exhort  all  of  you  that  ye  obey  the 
word  of  righteousness,  and  exercise  all  })atience  ; 
which  ye  have  seen  set  forth  belore  your  eyes,  not 
only  in  the  blessed  Ignatius,  and  Zozimus,  and  Ru- 
fiis,  but  in  others  among  yourselves  ,-  and  in  Paul 
himself,  and  the  rest  of  the  Apostles  :  being  confi- 
dent of  this,  that  all  these  have  not  run  in  vain,  but 
in  I'aith  and  righteousness,  and  are  gone  to  the  place 
that  was  due  to  them  from  the  Lord  ;  with  whom  also 
they  suffered.  For  they  loved  not  this  present  world, 
but  him  who  died  and  was  raised  again  by  God  for  us. 

10.  Stand  therefore  in  these  things,  and  follow  the 
example  of  the  Lord ;  being  firm  and  immutable  in 
the  faith,  lovers  of  the  brotherhood,  lovers  of  one 
another  :  companions  together  in  the  truth,  being 
kind  and  gentle  towards  each  other,  despising  none.(/) 
When  it  is  in  your  power  to  do  good  defer  it  not,  fof 

(/)  Yielding  to  each  other  the  mildness  of  the  Lord. 


J  88  ST.  POLYCARP'S  EPISTLE 

charity  delivereth  from  death.  Be  all  of  you  subject 
one  10  anvjther,  having  your  coiiversaUou  honest 
among  the  Gentiles;  [Tobit.  xii.  9.-^1  Pet  ii.  12.]  that 
by  your  good  works,  both  ye  yourselves  may  receive 
praise,  and  the  Lor(i  may  not  be  oiasphemed  through 
you,  [Horn.  ii.  24. — Titus  ii.  5.j  But  wo  be  to  him 
by  whom  the  name  of  the  Lord  is  blasphemed.  There- 
fore teach  all  men  sobriety  ;  in  which  do  ye  also  ex- 
ercise yourselves, 

11.  I  am  greatly  afflicted  for  Valens,  who  was 
once  a  presbyter  among  you  ;  that  he  should  so  little 
understand  the  place  that  was  given  to  him  in  the 
Church.  Wherefore  I  admonish  you  that  ye  abstain 
from  covetousness  ;{/i)  and  that  ye  be  caasce  and  true 
of  speech.  Keep  yourselves  from  ah  evil.*  For  he 
that  in  these  things  cannot  govern  himself,  how  shall 
he  be  able  to  prescribe  them  to  another  ?  if  a  man 
does  not  keep  himself  from  covetousness, (/)  he  shall 
be  polluted  with  idolatry,  and  be  judged  as  if  he  were 
a  Gentile.  But  who  of  you  are  ignorant  of  the  judg- 
ment of  God  ?  do  we  not  know  that  the  Saints  shall 
judge  the  world,  as  Paul  teaches',  [1  Cor.  vi.  2.]  But 
I  have  neither  perceived  nor  heard  any  thing  of  this 
kind  in  you,  among  whom  the  blessed  Paul  laboured ; 
[Phil,  i.]  and  who  are  named  in  the  beginning  of  this 
Epistle.  For  he  glories  of  you  in  all  the  Churches 
■who  then  only  knew  God  ;  for  we  did  not  then  know 
him.  W  herefore,  my  brethren,  I  am  exceedingly 
sorry  both  for  him,  and  for  his  wife;  to  whom  God 
grant  a  true  repentance.  And  be  ye  also  moderate 
u;)on  this  occasion;  and  look  not  upon  such  as  ene- 
mies, but  call  them  back  as  suffering  and  erring  mem- 
bers, that  ye  may  save  your  whole  body  :  for  by  so 
do  ng,  ye  shall  edify  your  own  selves. 

12,  For  I  trust   that  ye  are  well  exercised  in  the 

(A)  Concuinscenre,  oi*  immoderate  and  fdthy  lusts.  So  Dr.  Ham- 
iMoii:'.  nn  Kom.  i.  29,  1. 

*  T'less.  V.  '^2.  b.\)i   v.  5.    Coloss    ii.  5. 

^/)  As  before  Dr.  Hiimmond  ou  1  Cor,  v,  JO,  >. 


TO   THE    PlilLIPPTANS.  189 

holy  Scriptures,  and  that  iiothiig  is  hid  from  you  : 
but  at  present  it  is  not  granted  uii;o  me  to  practice 
that  vvhicii  is  written,  "  be  angry  and  .sni  not  ;'*  and 
again,  "  let  not  tlie  .-^un  go  down  upon  your  wrath," 
[Psal.  iv.  4 — Eph.  iv.  26.]  iMesse<l  is  he  that  remem- 
bereth  tliese  thing.-; ;  which  also  I  trust  you  do.  Now 
the  God  and  father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Cinist ;  and  he 
himself  who  is  our  everlasting  High  Prie>t,  tlie  Son  of 
God,  even  Jesus  Christ,  build  you  up  in  faith  and  in 
truth,  and  in  all  meekness  and  lenity ;  in  patience 
and  long  suftering,  in  forbearance  and  chastity  : 
and  grant  unto  you  a  lot  and  portion  among  his 
Sanits  ;  and  us  with  you,  and  to  all  that  are  under 
the  Heavens,  who  shall  believe  in  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  in  his  Father  "  who  raised  him  from  the 
dead,"  [Gal.  i.  1.]  Pray  for  all  the  saints;  pray  also 
for  "  kings,  and  all  that  are  in  authority,"  [1  Tim. 
ii.  1,  2.]  and  for  those  who  persecute  you  and  hate 
you,  and  for  the  enemies  of  the  cross  :  that  your 
fruit  may  be  manifest  in  all;  and  that  ye  may  be  per- 
fect in  Christ. 

1 3.  Ye  wrote  to  me,  both  ye  and  also  Ignatius,* 
that  if  any  one  went  from  hence  into  Syria,  he  Miould 
bring  your  letters  with  him  ;  which  also  I  will  take 
care  of,  as  soon  as  I  shall  have  a  convenient  opj^ortu- 
niiy ;  either  by  myself,  or  him  whom  I  shall  send  up- 
on your  account.  The  Epistles  of  Ignatius  which  he 
wrote  unto  us,(//)  together  with  what  others  of  his 
have  come  to  our  hands,  we  have  sent  to  you  accor- 
diiig  to  your  order ;  which  are  subjoined  to  this  Epis- 
tle ;  by  which  you  may  be  greatly  profited ;  for  they 
treat  of  faith  and  patience,  and  of  all  things  that  per- 
tain to  edilication  in  the  Lord  Jesus. 

14.  What  you  know  certainly  of  Ignatius,  an<l 
those  that  are  with  him,  signify  unto  us. 

These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  by  Crescen:^, 

*  Sfc  Ar.uot.  U-s^cr  in  loc- 

i(n)  i.  e.  To  himself,  ;iud  to  the  Church  of  Snijraa. 


190  ST.  POLYCARP*S    EPISTLE 

whom  by  this  present  Epistle  I  have  recommended  to 
you,  and  do  now  again  commend.  For  he  has  had 
his  conversation  without  blame  among  us  ;  and  I  sup- 
pose also  with  you.  Ye  will  also  have  regaid  unto 
his  sister  when  she  shall  come  unto  you.  Be  ye 
safe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and  in  favour  with  all 
yours.  (/) — Amen, 

ifi)  His  grace  be  with  you  all — Amen. 


! 


THE 

EFIBTjLE  of  STe  ICNATIUS 

TO  THE 

EPHESIANS. 

Ignatius,  who  is  also  called  Theophorus,  to  the  Church  which  is  at 
Eplicsus  in  Asiu,  inosi  doservedly  happy  ;  being  blessed  through 
the  greatness  and  tuhicss  ot"  God  the  Father,  and  predestinated 
bei'ore  the  world  began,  that  it  should  be  always  unto  an  endur- 
ing and  nachangeabic  glory  ;  being  iniited  and  chosen  through  his 
trne  passion,  according  to  the  will  of  the  Fathei,  and  Jesus 
Ciinst  our  God  ;  all  happiness,  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  his  undehled 
grace. 

1.  I  HAVE  heard(f)  of  your  name  much  beloved 
in  God,  which  ye  have  very  justly  attaintd(>")  by  a 
habit  of  rigiiteousne.ss,(^)  according   to  tlie  taith  and 
love  which  is  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour  :  how  that 
being   followers  of  God,  and    stirring  up  yourselves 
by  tlio  blood  of  Christ,  ye  have  perfectly  accomphsh- 
ed  the  work  that  was  connatural  unto  you.     For  hear- 
ing that  I  came  bound  from  Syria,  for  the  common 
name  and  hope,  [viz.  of  Christ,]  iru.-ting  through  your 
prayers  to  figlit  w  ith  beasts  at  Kome ;  that  so  by  suf- 
fering I  may  become  nideed  the  disciple  of  him   who 
give  himself  to  God,  an  oifering  and  sacrifice  for  us, 
(ye  hasttuied  to  see  me.j*     I  received  therefore,  in  the 
name  of  God,  your  whole  multitude  in  Onesimus  ; 
wiio  by  inexpressiole  love  is  ours,  but  according  to 

(r)  Kcceived   Vid.  Episi.  Interpol. 

C/     Vol.  Coteier  in  loc.  Comp   Gal.  iv.  8. 

fffj  I'earson.  Vind    ign  it.  Par.  2.  Cap.  14. 

*  Kph.  V.  2. — See  the  old  Lat.  Ed.  of  i  ishop  Usher. 


192  ST.  IGNATIUS'S  EPISTLE 

the  flesh  is  your  Bishop  :  whom  I  beseech  you  by  Je- 
sus Christ,  to  love ;  and  that  you  would  all  strive  co 
bo  like  unto  him.  And  blesstd  be  God,  who  nas  grant- 
ed unto  you,  who  are  so  worthy  of  him,  to  enjoy  such 
an  excellent  Bishop. 

2.  For  what  concerns  my  fellow  servant  Burrhus, 
and  your  most  blessed  deacon  in  things  pertaining  to 
God;  I  entreat  you  that  he  may  tarry  longer,  ooth' 
for  your's,  and  your  Bishop's  iionour.  And  Crocus 
also  worthy  both  our  God  and  you,  whom  1  have  re- 
ceived as  the  pattern  of  your  love,  has  m  all  things 
refreshed  me,  as  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  C  hrist 
shall  also  refresh  him ;  together  with  Onesimus,  and 
Burrhus,  and  Euplus,  and  Fronto,  in  vvhojn  I  have, 
as  to  your  charity,  seen  all  of  you.  And  may  1  al- 
ways have  joy  of  you,  if  I  shall  be  worthy  of  it.  It 
is  therefore  fitting  that  you  should  by  all  means(/3) 
glorify  Jesus  Christ  who  hath  glorified  you :  that  by 
a  uniform  obedience  ye  may  be  perfectly  joined  to- 
gether in  the  same  mind,  and  in  the  same  judgment; 
and  may  all  speak  the  same  things  concerning  every 
thing  ;(r)  and  that  being  subject  to  your  Bishop,  and 
the  Presi3ytery,  ye  may  be  wholly  and  thorouglily 
sanctified. 

3.  These  things  I  prescribe  to  you,  not  as  if  I  were 
somebody  extraordinary :  for  though  I  am  bound  for 
his  name,  I  am  not  yet  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus  But 
now  I  begin  to  learn,  and  I  speak  to  you  as  fellow- 
disciples  together  with  me.  For  I  ought  to  have  been 
stirred  up  by  you,  in  faith,  in  admonition,  in  patience, 
in  long  suftering :  but  forasmuch  as  charity  suffers 
me  not  to  be  silent  towards  you,  I  have  first  taken 
upon  me  to  exhort  you,  that  ye  would  all  run  together 
according  to  the  will  of  God.  For  even  Jesus  Christ, 
our  insuperable  life,  is  sent  by  the  will  of  the  Father ; 
as  the  Bishops,  appointed  unto  the  utmost  bounds  of 
the  earth,  are  by  the  wuU  of  Jesus  Christ. 

CfiJ  In  all  manner  of  ways.  CrJ  1  Coi".  i.  10. 


'iO  THE    EPIIRSIANS.  193 

4.  Wherefore  it  Nvill  become  yon  to  run  together 
according  to  the  will  of  your  l^;i.^hop,  as  also  ye  do. 
For  your  fanjous  Presbytery,  worth}^  of  God,  i^  lil- 
ted as  exactly  to  tl:e  l^.^hpp,  as  the  siniigs  are  to  the 
hurp.  Therefore  in  your  concord,  and  agreeir.g  cha- 
rity, Jesus  Christ  is  sung  ;  and  every  ciogie  pe-on 
among  you  niakes  up  tlie  choiu-  :  that  so  ivoUig  «11 
consonant  in  love,  aiid  lakiig  up  the  song  of  Gud,  ye 
may  in  a  perfect  unity,  N\irh  one  voice,  sing  to  iiie 
Fa! her  by  Jesus  Chri;)t ;  io  tlie  end  thai  he  may  both 
hear  you,  and  perceive  by  3'ou r  woiiw^.  tiiat  ye  are 
indeed  the  members  of  his  bon  :  wherefore  it  is  pre- 
fuable  for  you  to  live  in  an  unblamable  unity,  tJiat  so 
ye  may  always  have  a  fellowsljip  v\it;i  God. 

5.  For  if  1  in  (his  liitle  tinje  have  had  sui  h  a  fami- 
liarity  with  your  Ijishoj),  I  njean   not  a  (T»rnal,   iiut 
si)iiitual   acquaintance   with    him;    how  much    i!  ore 
must  I  think  you  haj>j)y  \Aho  art  so  jomed  io  iiini,  as 
the  Church  is  to  Jesus  Chri.-t,  and  Jesus  Chribt  to  tr.e 
Father;  that  so  ail  things  may  agree  in  the  same  uni- 
ty r    Let  no  man  deceive  iiimself ;  if  a  man  be  not 
within  the  altar,  he  is  deprived  of  the   bread  of  God, 
For  if  the   })rnyer  of  one  or  two  be  of  such  force,  as 
UH'  an  to/f/y  [Matt,  xviii.  19.]  how  much  more   pow- 
erful ^halI  that  of  the  Bi^hop  and  the  whole  C  lunch 
be  ?  He  tl>;  lefore  that  does  not  come  togelher  into  the 
s:r.ne  place  with  it,  is  proud,  and    has  already   con- 
demned  himself.     For  it  is  written,  "*God   resisteth 
the  proud,"  [Jam(\s  iv.  6.]    Let  us  take  heed  therefore, 
that  we  do  not  set  ourselves  against  the  lJi^hop,  that 
we  may  be  subject  to  God. 

6.  The  more  any  one  sees  his  Bishop  silent,  the 
more  let  him  revere  him.  For  whomsoever  the  mas- 
ter of  the  house  sends  to  be  over  his  own  household, 
we  ought  in  like  manner  to  receive  him,  as  we  would 
do  him  that  sent  him.  It  is  therefore  evident  that  we 
ought  to  look  upon  the  Bishop,  even  as  we  would  do 
upon  the  Lord  himself.  And  indeed  Onesimus  him- 
self does  greatly  commend  your  good  order  in  God ; 

[2c  J 


194  ST.  IGNATIUS'S  EPISTLE 

ihat  you  all  live  according  to  the  truth,  and  that  no 
heresy  dwelLs  among  you.  For  neither  do  ye  hearken 
to  any  one  more  than  to  Jesus  Christ  speaking  to  you 
in  truth. 

7.  For  some  there  are  who  carryf//)  about  the  name 
of  Christ  in  deceitfulness,  but  do  things  unworthy  of 
God  ;  whom  ye  must  flee,  as  ye  would  do  so  many 
wild  beasts.  For  they  are  ravening  dogs,  who  bite 
secretly  :  against  whom  ye  must  guard  yourselves, 
as  men  hardly  to  be  cured.  There  is  one  physician, 
botn  fleshly  and  spiritual ;  made  and  not  made ;  God 
incarnate ;  true  life  in  death ;  both  of  Mary  and  of 
God :  first  passable,  then  impassable ;  even  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord. 

8.  Wherefore  let  no  man  deceive  you  ;  as  indeed 
neither  are  ye  deceived,  being  wholly  the  servants  of 
God.  For  inasmuch  as  there  is  no  contention,  nor 
strife  among  you,  to  trouble  you,  ye  must  needs  live 
according  to  God's  will.  My  soul  be  for  yours ;(//) 
and  I  myself  the  expiatory  oflfering  for  your  Church 
of  Ephesus,  so  famous  throughout  the  world.  They 
that  are  of  the  flesh  cannot  do  the  works  of  the  Spirit; 
neither  they  that  are  of  the  Spirit  the  works  of  the 
fiesh.  As  he  that  has  faith,  cannot  be  an  infidel ;(/;) 
nor  he  that  is  an  infidel  have  faith.  But  even  those 
things  which  ye  do  according  to  the  flesh  are  spirit- 
ual ;  for  as  much  as  ye  do  all  things  in  Jesus  Christ. 

9.  Nevertheless  I  have  heard  of  some  who  have 
pa? pcd  by  you,  having  perverse  doctrine  :  whom  ye 
did  not  suffer  to  sow  among  you ;  but  stopped  your 
ears,  that  ye  might  not  receive  those  things  that  were 
sown  by  them:  as  being  the  stonr\s  of  the  tentple  of 
the  Father,(^)  prepared  for  his  building  ;{u)  and  drawn 

(A)  Accu'- to'n  themselves  tc  cirry. 

{n)  Vid.  Voss.  Annot.  in  loc  -Pearson.  Vind.  Tgn.  par.  2.  p.  207, 
203. 

(ft)  As  neither  is  faith  the  things  of  infldelitj^  nor  infidelity  fhe 
thincs  of  faith 

(O'  vlonii;.   Kr!j    ii.  20.  21,  22.   1  Pet.  ii.  5. 

(a)  The  building  of  God  the  ir'ulher. 


TO  THE  EPHESIANS.  195 

upon  high  by  the  cross  of  Christ,  as  by  an  engine  ;(w) 
using  the  Holy  Ghobt  as  the  rope  :  your  faith  being 
your  support ;  and  your  charity  the  way  that  leads 
unto  God.  Ye  are  therefore,  with  all  your  compan- 
ions in  the  same  journey,  full  of  God ;  his  sjiiritual 
temples,  full  of  Christ,  full  of  holiness  ;  adorned  in 
all  tilings  with  the  commands  of  Christ :  in  whom  al- 
so I  rejoice  that  I  have  been  thought  worthy  by  this 
present  Epistle  to  converse,  and  joy  together  with  you; 
that  with  respect  to  the  other  life,  ye  love  nothing  but 
God  only. 

1 0.  i/'ray  also  without  ceasing  for  other  men  :  for 
there  is  hope  of  repentance  in  them,  thut  they  may 
attain  u-iiio  God.  Let  them  therefore  at  least  be  in- 
structed by  your  works,  if  they  will  be  no  other  way. 
Bh  ye  mild  ai  their  anger  ;  hufnhle  at  their  l)oa^ting  : 
to  their  blasphemies,  re:  urn  your  prayers  :  to  their  er- 
ror, your  lirnuiess  in  the  faith  :  when  they  are  cruel, 
be  ye  gentle;  not  endt-avouriLg  to  imitate  their  ways  : 
(K't  us  be  their  brethren  in  all  kindness  and  modera- 
tion, but  let  us  be  followers  of  the  Lord  ;  for  w  iio  u  as 
ever  more  unjustly  used  ?  more  destitute  ?  mi;re  dis- 
pised  r)  that  so  no  hei  b  of  the  devil  muy  be  found  in 
you  ;  but  ye  may  remain  in  all  holiness  and  sobriety 
both  of  body  and  spirit,  in  Christ  Jehus.(/') 

1 1.  The  last  times  are  come  upon  us  :  let  us  there- 
fore be  very  reverent,  and  fear  the  long  sufilring  of 
God,  that  it  be  not  to  us  unto  condemnation,  l^or 
let  us  either  fear  the  wrath  that  is  to  come,  or  let  us 
love  the  grace  that  we  at  present  enjoy  ;  that  by  the 
one  or  other  of  these,(f)  we  may  be  found  in  Christ 
Jesus,  unto  tiue  life.  Besides  him,  let  nothing  be 
worthy  of  you  ;  for  whom  also  I  bear  about  these 
bonds,  those  spiritual  jewels,  in  which  I  would  to  God 
that  I  might  arise  through  your  prayers :  of  which  I 
entreat  you  to  make  nie  always  partaker,  that  I  may 

(«')  By  the  engine  of  the  cross.  &c.  Peai-son.  ib.  part  2,  cnp.  12. 
(A)  In  Jesus  Christ  bollt  Imrlily  nnd  s' 'iritii  iilv.    1  Cor.  vii,  54. 
(c)  One  ef  the  two,  only  thai  we  may  be  found,  &:c. 


196  ST.    IGNATIUs's   tPISTLE 

be  found  in  the  lot  of  the  Christians  of  Ephesus,  who 
have  always  agreed  with  the  Apostles,  through  the 
power  of  Jesus  Christ. 

12.  I  know  both  who  I  am,  and  to  whom  I  write  : 
I,  a  person  condemned ;  ye,  such  as  have  obtained 
mercy  :  I,  exposed  to  danger  :  ye,  confirmed  against 
danger.  Ye  are  the  passage  of  those  that  are  killed 
for  God ;  the  companions  of  Paul  in  the  mysteries  of 
the  Gospel ;  the  holy,  the  martyr,  the  deservedly 
most  happy  Paul  :  at  whose  feet  may  I  be  found, 
when  I  shall  have  attained  unto  God  ;  who  through- 
out all  his  Epistle  makes  mention  of  you  in  Christ 
Jesus. (w) 

1 3.  Let  it  be  your  care  therefore  to  come  more  fully 
together,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  God.  For  when 
ye  meet  fully  together  in  the  same  place,  the  powers 
of  the  devil  are  destroyed,  and  his  mischief  is  dissolv- 
ed by  the  unity  of  your  faith.  And  indeed,  nothing 
is  better  than  peace  ;  by  which  all  war  both  spiritual 
and  earthly,  is  abolished.(/>) 

14.  Of  all  which  nothing  is  hid  from  you,  if  ye 
have  perfect  faith  and  charity  in  Christ  Jesus,  which 
are  the  beginning  and  end  of  life.  For  the  beginning 
is  faith  ;  the  end  charity.  And  these  tw^o  joined  to- 
gether, are  of  God :  but  all  other  things  which  con- 
cern a  holy  life  are  the  consequences  of  these.  No 
man  professing  a  true  faith,  sinneth ;  neither  does  he 
who  has  charity,  hate  any.  The  tree  is  made  manifest 
by  its  fruity  [Matt  xii.  33.]  So  they  who  profess  them- 
selves to  be  Christians,  are  known  by  what  they  do.(r) 
For  Christianity  is  not  the  work  of  an  outward  pro- 
fession ;  but  shews  itself  in  the  power  of  faith,  if  a 
man  be  found  faithful  unto  the  end. 

15.  It  is  better  for  a  man  to  hold  his  peace,  and 
be  ;(s)  thaxi  to  say,  he  is  a  Christian,  and  not  to  ber 

(?n)  '•  id.  Coteler-  in  loc.  Peai-s.  Viiid.  Ign.  par.  2.  cap.  10. 
(/i)  Cf  Liiings  in  Heaven,  and  of  things  on  Earth- 
(r)  Shall  l)e  seen  or  made  manifest, 
v"?)  Speaking,  not  to  be. 


TO  THE   EPHESIANS.  t^J 

It  ig  good  to  teach ;  if  what  he  says,  he  does  likewise. 
There  is  therefore  one  master  who  spake,  and  it  was 
done;  and  even  those  things  which  he  did  without 
speaking  are  worthy  of  the  Father.  He  that  pos- 
se:>ses  the  word  of  Jesus,  is  truly  able  to  hear  his  very 
silence,  that  he  may  be  perfect ;  and  both  do  accord- 
ing to  what  he  speaks,  and  be  known  by  those  things 
of  which  he  is  silent.  There  is  nothing  hid  Irom  God, 
but  even  our  secrets  are  nigh  unto  him.  Let  us  there- 
fore do  all  things,  as  becomes  tho:,e  who  have  God 
dwelling  in  them  ,•  that  we  may  be  his  temples,  and 
he  may  be  our  God  :  as  also  he  is,  and  will  manifest 
himself  before  our  faces,  by  those  things  for  which  we 
justly  love  him. 

It).  Be  not  deceived,  my  brethren  :  those  that  cor- 
rupt families  by  adultery,  shall  not  inherit  the  king- 
dom ot  God.*  If  therefore  they  who  do  this  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh,  have  sutTered  death  ;(i/)  how  much 
more  shall  he  die,  who  by  his  wicked  doctrine  cor- 
rupts the  faith  of  God,  for  which  Christ  was  crucifi- 
ed .?  he  that  is  thus  detiled,(::;)  shall  depart  into  un- 
quenchable fire,  and  so  also  shall  he  that  hearkens  to 
him. 

17.  For  this  cause  did  the  Lord  sufler  the  ointment 
to  be  poured  on  his  head,(i)  that  he  might  breathe  the 
breath  of  immortality  unto  his  Church.  Be  not  ye 
therefore  anointed  with  the  evil  savour  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  prince  of  this  world  :  let  him  not  take  you  cap- 
tive from  the  life  tiiat  is  set  before  j'ou.  And  why 
are  we  not  all  wise  ;  seeing  we  have  received  the 
knowledge  of  God,  which  is  Jesus  Christ  ?  Why  do 
we  suitt-r  ourseives  foolishly  to  perish  ;  not  consider- 
ing the  gift  which  the  Lord  has  truly  sent  to  us  ? 

18.  Let  my  life  be  sacrificed  for  the  doctrine  of  Lh<? 

'^  The  corrupters  of  houses.     1  Cor.  vi.  9,  10, 

(j/)  1  Cor.  X.  S. 

v.~)  Such  i  one  being  become  defiled. 

(/•)  Receive  oiatmcnt.  I'.-ial,   kHs',  8.  c.\s;xii.  ^^ 


i98  ST.    IGNATIUS'S   EPIS^rLE 

cross  ;(e)  which  is  indeed  a  scandal  to  the  unbelievers, 
but  to  us  is  bulvution  and  hie  eternal.  When-  is  the 
wise  man  /  where  is  the  disputer  ?  \\  Cor.  i.  20.] 
where  is  the  boasting  of  those  who  are  called  wise  ? 
for  our  God  Jesus  Christ,  was  according  to  the  dis- 
pensation of  God,  conceived  in  the  womb  of  Mary, 
of  the  seed  of  JDavid  by  the  Holy  Ghost  :  he  was 
born,  and  baptized,  that  through  his  passion,  he  might 
purify  water,  to  the  washing  uway  of  sin. 

19.  Now  the  fVirginity  of  Mary,  and  he  who  was 
born  of  her,  was  kept  in  secret  from  the  prince  of 
this  world;  as  was  also  the  death  of  our  Lord  ;  three 
of  the  mysteries  the  most  spoken  of  throughout  (he 
world,  yet  done  in  secret  by  God.(/r)  How  then  was 
our  Saviour  manifested  to  the  world  ?  a  star  >hone  in 
Heaven  beyond  all  the  other  stars,  and  its  light  was 
inexpressible,  and  its  novelty  struck  terror  into  men's 
minds.  All  the  rest  of  the  stars,  together  with  the 
sun  and  moon,  were  the  chorus  to  this  >tar :  but  that 
sent  out  its  light  exceedingly  above  them  all.  And 
men  began  to  be  troubled  to  think  whence  this  new 
star  came  so  unlike  to  all  the  others.  Hence  all  the 
power  of  magic  became  dissolved;  and  every  bond 
of  wickedness  was  destroyed ;  men's  ignorance  was 
taken  away,  and  the  old  kingdom  abolished ;  God 
himself  appearing  in  the  form  of  a  man,  for  the  re- 
newal of  eternal  life.  From  thence  began  what  God 
had  prepared  :  from  thenceforth  things  were  disturb- 
ed ;  forasmuch  as  he  designed  to  abolish  death. 

20.  But  if  Jesus  Christ  shall  give  me  grace  through 
your  prayers,  and  it  be  his  will,  I  purpose  in  a  second 
Epistle  which  I  will  suddenly  write  unto  you  to  ma- 
nifest to  you  more  fully  the  dispensation  of  which  I 
have  now  begun  to  speak,  unto  the  new  man,  which 
is  Jesus  Christ ;  both  in  his  faith,  and  charity ;  in  his 
suffering,  and  in  his  resurrection :  especially  if  the 
Lord  shall  make  known  unto  me,  that  ye  all  by  name 

(g)  See  Dr.  Smith's  note  in  loc     1  Cor.  i.  18,  2S,  24.^ 
\k)  Silence,  or  quietness.    See  Rom.  xvi-  25. 


TO    THE   EPHESIANS.  199 

come  together  in  common  in  one  faith,  and  in  one 
Jesus  Christ ;  who  was  of  the  race  of  David  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh;  the  'Jon  of  man,  and  Son  of  Ood, 
obeying  your  Bishop  and  the  Presbytery  with  an  en- 
tire atfection ;  breaking  one  and  tlie  same  bread, 
which  is  the  medicine  of  immortahty ;  our  antidote 
that  we  should  not  die,  but  hve  forever  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

2 1 .  My  soul  be  for  yours,  and  theirs  whom  ye  have 
sent,  to  the  glory  of  God ;  even  unto  Smyrna,  from 
whence  also  I  write  to  you ;  giving  thanks  unto  the 
Lord,  and  loving  Polycarp  even  as  I  do  you.  Re- 
member me,  as  Jesus  Christ  does  remember  you. 
Pray  for  the  Church  which  is  in  Syria,  from  wirence 
I  am  carried  bound  to  Rome  ;  being  the  least  of  all 
the  faithful  which  are  there,  as  I  have  been  thought 
worthy  to  be  found  to  the  glory  of  God.  Fare  ye 
well  in  God  the  Father,  and  in  Jesus  Christ,  our  com- 
n>on  hope. — Amen. 

TO    THE    EPHESIANS. 


THE 

EFISTILE  OF  STe  IGr:^ATIUS 

TO  THE 

MAGNESIANS. 

Ignatius  who  is  also  called  Theophorus  ;  to  tlie  blessed  [Churcli](a) 
by  the  grace  of  God  the  Father  in  Jesus  Christ  ou.  S.vio,i,  :  in 
■whom  I  salute  the  Church  which  is  at  Mngiiesia  near  the  i'Uean- 
der  ;  and  wish  it  all  joy,  in  God  the  Father,  and  in  Jesus  Christ* 

I.  WHEN  I  heard  of  your  well  ordered  love  and 
charity  in  God,  being  full  of  joy,  I  desired  much  to 
speak  unto  you  in  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ.  For  hav- 
ing been  thought  worthy  to  obtain  a  most  excellent 
iiame,(rf)  in  the  bonds  which  I  carry  about,(f^)  I  salute 
the  Churches  ;  wishing  in  them  a  union  both  of  the 
body  and  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  eternal  life  ;  as 
also  of  faith  and  charity,  to  which  nothing  is  prefer- 
red :  but  especially  of  Jesus  and  the  Father ;  in  whom 
if  we  undergo  all  the  injuries  of  the  prince  of  this 
present  world,  and  escape,  vve  shall  enjoy  God. 

II.  Seeing  then  I  have  been  judged  worthy  to  see 
you,  by  Damas  your  most  excellent  Bishop;  and  by 
your  very  worthy  Presbyters,  Bassus,  and  Apolloni- 
us  ;  and  by  my  fellow  servant  Sotio  the  deacon ;  in 
whom  I  rejoice,  forasmuch  as  he  is  subject  unto  his 
Bishop  as  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  to  the  Presbytery 

(a)  Vid.  Interpr.  I^at.  Epist.  interpol. 

{d )  Been   vouchsafed  a  name  carrying  a  great  deal  of  divinity 
in  it. 
(ff)  See  Bishop  Peafson.  Vind.  Ign.  par.  2,  cap,  12,  page  146, 


ST.  IGNATIUS'S  EPISTLE,  &C.  201 

as  to  the  law  of  Jesus  Christ ;  I  determined  to  write 

unto  you.(^) 

3.  Wherefore  it  will  become  you  also  not  to  use 
your  Bishop  too  familiarly  upon  the  account  of  his 
youth  ;(/)  but  to  yield  all  reverence  to  lum  according 
to  the  power  of  God  the  Father :  as  also  1  perceive 
that  your  holy  Presbyters  do  ;  not  considering  his 
uge,(w)  which  indeed  to  appearance  is  young  ;  but  as 
becomes  those  who  are  prudent  in  God,  submitting 
to  him,  or  rather  not  to  him,  but  to  the  Father  of  our 
Lonl  Jesus  Christ  the  Bishop  of  us  all.  It  will  there- 
fore behove  you,  with  all  sincerity,  to  obey  your  Bi- 
shop ;  in  honour  of  him  whose  pleasure  it  is  that  ye 
should  do  so,  because  he  that  does  not  do  so,  deceives 
not  the  Bishop  whom  he  sees,  but  aftVonts  him  that  is? 
invisible.  For  whatsoev.u*  of  this  kind  is  done,  it  re- 
flects not  upon  man,  but  upon  God,  who  knows  the 
secrets  of  our  hearts.* 

4.  It  is  therefore  fittins:,  that  we  should  not  onlv 
be  called  Christians,  but  be  so.  As  some  call  indeed 
their  governor,  Bishop  ;  but  yet  do  all  things  without 
him.  But  I  can  never  think  ihat  such  as  these  have  a 
good  conscience,  seeing  tiiey  are  not  gathered  togeth- 
er thoroughly  according  to  God's  commandment. 

5.  Seeing  tlien  all  liiings  have  an  end,  there  are 
these  two  inditVerently  set  before  us,  death  and  life ; 
and  every  one  shall  depart  unto  his  proper  place.  For 
a!}  there  are  two  sorts  of  coins,  the  one  of  God,  the 
other  of  the  world  ;  and  each  of  these  has  its  proper 
inscription  engraven  upon  it ;  so  also  is  it  here.  The 
unbelievers  are  of  this  world  ;  but  the  faithful,  through 
charity,  have  the  character  of  God  the  Father  by 
Jesus  Christ :  by  whom  if  we  are  not  readily  dis}JOsed 
to  die  after  the  likeness  of  his  passion,  his  life  is- not 
in  us. 

(fc^  Ai)ml  Vet.  Lat.  inter.  Glorificato  D.iun  Patrem  D.  noi^tri, 
Jc'tu  Christ i. 

(/)  Vicl.  Voss.  Annot.  in  Ice.  Pcai'so.i.  Pr:cf,  ad  Viiiil.  Ijrnat. 
(;/7)  Seeming  youthful  state. 
*  Vic).  Epist.  Intern,  ad  loc. 

[26] 


202  ST.  IGNATIUS'S  EPISTLE 

6.  Forasmuch  therefore  as  I  have  in  the  persons  be- 
fore mentioned,  seen  all  of  you  in  faith  and  charity ; 
I  exlioj-t  you  that  ye  study  to  do  all  things  in  a  divine 
concord  :  your  Bishop  presiding  in  the  place  of  God, 
your  Presbyters  in  the  place  of  the  council  of  the 
Apostles ;  and  your  Deacons  most  dear  to  me,  being 
entrusted  with  the  ministry  of  Jesus  Christ ;  who  wus 
with  the  Father  before  all  ages,  and  appeared  in  the 
end  to  us.(s)  Wherefore  taking  the  same  holy  course, 
see  that  ye  all  reverence  one  another  :  and  let  no  one 
look  upon  his  neighbour  after  the  flesh,  but  do  you  all 
mutually  love  each  other  in  Jesus  Christ.  Let  there 
be  nothing  that  may  be  able  to  make  a  division  among 
you ;  but  be  ye  united  to  your  Bishop,  and  those  who 
preside  over  you,  to  be  your  pattern  and  direction  in 
the  way  to  immortality. 

7.  As  therefore  the  Lord  did  nothing  without  the 
Father,  being  united  to  him  ;  neither  by  himself  nor 
yet  by  his  Apostles ;  so  neither  do  ye  do  any  thing 
without  your  Bishop  and  Presbyters  :  neither  endea- 
vour to  let  any  thing  appear  rational  to  yourselves 
apart ;  but  being  come  together  into  the  same  place, 
have  one  common  prayer ;  one  supplication ;  one 
mind ;  one  hope ;  in  charity  and  in  joy  undefiled. 
There  is  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  than  whom  nothing  is 
better.  W  herefore  come  ye  all  together  as  unto  one 
temple  of  God ;  as  to  one  altar,  as  to  one  Jesus 
Christ;  who  proceeded  from  one  Father,  and  exists 
in  one,  and  is  returned  to  otie.^ 

8.  Be  not  deceived  with  strange  doctrines ;  nor  with 
old  fables  which  are  unprofitable.  For  if  we  still  con- 
tinue to  live  according  to  the  Jewish  law,  we  do  con- 
fess ourselves  not  to  have  received  grace.  For  even 
the  most  holy  prophets  lived  according  to  Christ  Jesus. 
And  for  this  cause  were  they  persecuted,  being  in- 
spired by  his  grace,  to  convince  the  unbelievers  and 

(2)  Was  made  inanifest.  Hebr.  ix.  26. 

*  John  X.  30— xiv.  11,  12— xvii,  21,  22.— Eph.  iv.  3.  4,  5,  6V 
John  «vi.  28. 


TO   THE   MAGNESIANS.  203 

disobedient  that  there  is  one  God  who  has  manifested 
himself  by  Jesus  Clirist  his  Son ;  who  is  his  eternal 
■word,  not  coining  forth  from  silence,  who  in  all  things 
pleased  him  that  sent  him,  [John  i.  1.] 

9.  Wherefore  if  they  who  were  brought  up  in  these 
antient  la^vs  came  nevertheless  to  the  newness  of 
hope  ;  no  longer  observing  ^aboaths,  but  keeping  the 
Lord's  day,  in  which  also  our  life  is  sprung  uj)  by  him, 
and  through  his  death,  whom  yet  some  deny :  (by 
which  mystery  we  have  been  brought  to  believe,  and 
therefore  wait  that  we  may  be  found  the  disciples  of 
Jeii-us  Christ,  our  only  master:)  how  shall  we  be  able 
to  live  ditlerent  from  him  ;  whose  disciples  the  very 
p!0j)hets  themselves  being,  d.d  by  the  Spirit  expect 
jbiiu  as  their  master.  And  tlierei'ore  he  whom  they 
ju.^ily  wailed  for,  being  come,  raised  them  up  from 
the  dead,  [Mat.  xxvii.  o2.J 

1 0.  Let  us  not  then  be  insensible  of  his  goodness  ; 
for  should  he  have  dealt  with  us  according  to  our 
works,  we  had  not  now  had  a  being.(/)  Wherefore 
being  become  his  disciples,  let  us  learn  to  live  accord- 
ing to  the  rules  of  Christianity :  for  whosoever  is  call- 
ed by  any  other  name  besides  this,  he  is  not  of  God. 
Lay  aside  therefore  the  old,  and  sour,  and  evil  lea- 
ven ;  and  be  changed  into  the  n?w  leaven,  which  is 
Jesus  Christ.  Be  ye  salted  in  him,  lest  any  one  among 
you  should  be  corrupted  ;  for  by  your  Saviour  ye 
shall  be  judged. (//)  It  is  absurd  to  name  Jesus  Christ, 
and  to  Judaize.  For  the  Christian  religion  did  not 
embrace  the  Jewish,  but  the  Jewish  the  Christian  ; 
that  so  every  tongue  that  believed  might  be  gathered 
together  unto  God. 

1 1 .  These  things,  my  beloved,  I  write  unto  you  ; 
not  that  1  know  of  any  among  you  that  lie  under  this 
error  :  but  as  one  of  the  least  among  you,  I  am  desi- 
rous to  forewarn  you  that  ye  fall  not  into  the  snares 

(/)  Vid.  Annot.  Voss.  in  loc.     Should  he  have  imitated  our  work'" 
Gr. 
(n)  Convicted,  overthrown. 


201  ST.    IGNATIUS'S   EPISTLE 

of  vain  doctrine :  but  that  ye  be  fully  instructed  in 
the  birth  and  suffering,  and  resurrection  of  Jesus 
Christ,  our  hope  J  which  was  accomplished  in  the 
time  of  the  government  of  Pontius  Jhilate,  and  that 
most  truly  and  certainly ;  and  from  which  God  forbid 
that  any  among  you  should  be  turned  aside. 

1 2  May  I  therefore  have  joy  of  you  in  all  things, 
if  I  shall  be  worthy  of  it.  For  though  1  am  bound, 
yet  am  1  not  worthy  to  be  compared  to  one  of  you 
that  are  at  liberty.  I  know  that  ye  are  not  pufled  up ; 
for  ye  have  Jesus  Christ  in  your  hearts.  And  especi- 
ally when  I  commend  you,  I  know  that  ye  are  asham- 
ed, as  it  is  written,  the  just  man  condemneth  himself, 
[Prov.  xviii.    17.  Sept.] 

13.  Study  therefore  to  be  confirmed  in  the  doctrine 
of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Apostles ;  that  so  whatsoever 
ye  do,  ye  may  prosper  both  in  body  and  spirit ;  in 
faith  and  charity  ;  in  the  Son,  and  in  the  Father,  and 
in  the  Holy  Spirit ;  in  the  beginning,  and  in  the  end  : 
together  with  your  most  worthy  bishop,  and  the  well- 
wrought  spiritual  crown  of  your  Presbytery;  and 
your  deacons  which  are  according  to  God.  Be  sub- 
ject to  your  Bishop,  and  to  one  another,  as  Jems 
Christ  to  the  Father  according  to  the  flesh  ;  and  the 
Apostles  both  to  Christ,  and  to  the  Father,  and  to  iie 
Hi)ly  Ghost ;  that  so  ye  may  be  united  both  in  Oudy 
and  Spirit. 

14.  Knowing  you  to  be  full  of  God,  I  have  the 
more  briefly  exhorted  you.  Be  mindful  of  me  in  your 
prayers,  that  I  may  attain  unto  God  ;  and  oi  the 
Church  that  is  in  Syria,  from  which  I  am  not  worthy 
to  be  called.  For  I  stand  in  need  of  your  joint  pray- 
ers in  God,  and  of  your  charity,  that  the  Church 
which  is  in  Syria  may  be  thought  worthy  to  be  nou- 
rished by  your  Church.(^:;) 

15.  The  Eijhesians  from  Smyrna  salute  you,u7) 
I'rom  which  place  I  write  unio  you;  (being  present 

(z)  i-dcHed      Vii!   E,.'st.  )iueri.ol.  in  I-jc. 
(t)  VV  Uich  came  to  Smyrna  upon  my  account. 


TO   THE   MAGNESIANS.  205 

here  to  the  glory  of  God,  in  like  manner  as  you  are,) 
who  have  in  all  things  refreshed  me  ,•  together  with 
Poly  carp  the  Bishop  of  the  Smy  means.  The  rest  of 
the  Cliurches,  in  the  honour  of  Jesus  Christ,  salute 
you.  Farewell,  and  be  ye  strengthed  in  the  concord 
of  God  ;  enjoying  his  inseparable  Spirit,  which  is  Je- 
sus Christ. 

TO  THE   MAGNESIANS. 


THE 

EFISTIilE  OF  STe  IG-NATIUS 

TO  THE 

TRALLIANS- 

Ignatius,  who  is^also  called  Theophonis,  to  the  holy  Church  which 
is  at  Tralics  m  Asia  ;  beloved  ot  God,  the  Fa'.hcr  of  Jesus  Chrisi;; 
elect,  and  worthy  oi"  (iod,  having  peace  through  the  flesh,  and 
blood,  and  passion  of  Jusus  Christ  our  hope  ;  in  the  resurrection 
■which  is  by  him  :  which  also  i  salute  in  its  fulness,  continuing  in 
the  Apostolical  character;  wishing  all  joy  and  happiness  unto  it. 

1.  I  HAVE  heard  of  your  blameless  and  constanf 
disposition  through  patience,  which  not  only  appears 
in  your  outward  conversation,(/)  but  is  naturally 
rooted,  and  grounded  in  you  :  in  like  manner  as  Poly- 
bius  your  Bishop  has  declared  unto  me  ;  who  came  to 
me  to  Smyrna,  by  the  will  of  God  and  Jesus  Christ ; 
and  so  rejoiced  together  with  me  in  my  bonds  for 
Jesus  Christ,  that  in  effect  I  saw  your  whole  Church 
in  him.  Having  therefore  received  the  testimony  of 
your  good  will  towards  me  for  God's  sake,  by  him  ; 
I  seemed  to  find  you,(/)  as  also  I  knew  that  ye  were, 
the  followers  of  God. 

2.  For  whereas  ye  are  subject  to  your  Bishop  as  to 
Jesus  Christ,  ye  appear  to  me  to  live  not  after  the 
manner  of  men,  but  according  to  Jesus  Christ;  who 
died  for  us,  that  so  believing  in  his  death,  ye  might 
escape  death.  It  is  therefore  necessary,  that  as  ye  do, 
so  without  your  Bishop  you  should  do  nothing  :  also 

CfJ  Which  you  have  not  according  to  use,  but  according  to  pos  - 
session. 
(I)  Vid.  Vossium  in  loc. 


TO  THE   TRALLIANS.  207 

be  ye  subject  to  your  Presbyters,  as  to  the  Apostles  of 
Jesus  v.  hrist  our  hope ;  in  whom  if  we  walk,  we  shall 
be  found  in  him\o)  The  deacons  also,  as  being  the 
ministers  of  the  mysteries  of  Jesus  Christ,  must  by 
all  aiuuns  please  all.  For  they  are  not  the  ministers 
of  meat  and  drink,  but  of  the  Cliurch  of  God. 
Wherefore  they  must  avoid  all  offences,  as  tiwy  would 
do  tire. 

3.  In  like  manner  let  all  reverence  the  deacons  as 
Jesus  Christ  ;(<7)  and  the  Bishop  as  the  Father,  and 
the  Presbyters  as  the  Sanhedrim  of  God,  and  college 
of  the  Apostles.  Without  these  there  is  no  Church. 
Concerning  all  which  1  am  persuaded  that  ye  think 
after  the  very  same  manner  :  for  I  have  received,  and 
even  now  have  with  ne  the  pattern  of  your  love,  in 
your  Bishop.  Whose  very  look  is  in^tructive  ;(/)  and 
whose  mildness  powerful ;(//)  whom  I  am  persuaded 
the  very  atheists  themselves  cannot  but  reverence. 
But  because  I  have  a  love  towards  you,  I  will  not 
write  any  more  sharply  unto  you  about  this  matter, 
though  1  very  well  might  ;  but  now  I  have  done  so  ; 
lest  being  a  condemned  man,  I  should  seem  to  pre- 
scribe to  you  as  an  Apostle. 

4.  I  have  great  knowledge  in  God ;  but  I  refrain 
myself,  lest  I  should  perish  in  my  boasting.  For  now 
I  ought  the  more  to  fear,  and  not  hearken  to  those 
that  ivould  puff  me  up.  For  they  that  speak  to  me, 
in  my  praise^  chasten  me.  For  I  indeed  desire  to  suf- 
fer, but  I  cannot  tell  whether  I  am  worthy  so  to  do. 
And  this  desire,(;2)  though  to  others  it  does  not  appear, 
yet  to  myself  it  is  for  that  very  reason  the  more 
violent.  I  have  therefore  need  of  moderation  ;  by 
which  tl-3  prince  of  this  world  is  destroyed. 

5.  Am  I  not  able  lo  write  to  you  of    heavenly 

(o)  Vid.  Vossium  in  loc. 

('/)  As  also  tiic  Bishcp  like  Jesus   Christ   the   Son  of  the  Father 
Vossius  in  luc.  vid.  alitor  Cotclciium. 
(t  J  Habit  of  Body  is  gro  it  instruction. 
(uj  Power.     Vid.  Vo-sImu  ^-c  Ussf-rivini  in  loc 
fzj  Vid.  Anuot.  Vos,si':  ux  ioc. 


208  ST.  IGNATIUS'S   KPISTLE 

things  ?  but  I  fear  lest  I  should  harm  you,  who  are 
yet  out  baoes  in  Christ :  (excuse  me  this  care,)  and 
lest  perchance  being  not  able  to  receive  tiieai,  ye 
should  be  choakeu  with  I  hem.  For  even  1  n)y^elf, 
alihougii  I  am  in  bonds,  yet  am  not  therefore  aole  to 
underslvind  heavenly  things :  as  the  places  of  the  An- 
gels, and  the  several  coin^janies  of  them,  under  their 
respective  princes ;  thmgs  visible  and  invisible  ;  but 
in  these  I  am  yet  a  learner ;  for  nmny  things  are 
wanting  to  us,  that  we  come  not  short  of  God. 

6.  I  exhort  you  therefore,  or  rather  not  I,  but  the 
love  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  use  none  out  Chii:slian 
nourishment ;  abstaining  from  pasture  vvnich  is  of 
another  kind,  I  mean  heresy.  For  they  that  are  he- 
retics^{c)  confound  together  the  doctrine  of  Jesus 
Christ,  with  their  own  poison ;  whilst  they  seem  wor- 
thy of  belief  :{d)  as  men  give  a  deadly  potion  mixed 
with  sweet  wine ;  which  he  who  is  ignorant  of,  does 
with  the  treacherous  pleasure  sweetly  drink  in  his 
own  death. 

7.  Wherefore  guard  yourselves  against  such  per- 
sons. And  that  you  will  do  if  you  are  not  puffed  up  ; 
but  continue  inseparable  from  Jesus  Christ  our  God, 
and  from  your  Bishop,  and  from  the  commands  of  the 
Apostles.(6^)  He  that  is  within  the  altar  is  pure  ;  but 
he  that  is  without,  that  is,  that  does  any  thing  with- 
out the  Bishop,  and  Presbyters,  and  Deacons,  is  not 
pure  in  his  conscience. 

8.  Not  that  I  know  there  is  any  thing  of  this  na- 
ture among  you ;  but  I  fore-arm  you,  as  being 
greatly  beloved  by  me,  foreseeing  the  snares  of  the 
Devil.  Wherefore  putting  on  meekness,  renew  your- 
selves in  faith,  that  is  the  flesh  of  the  Lord ;  and  in 
charity,  that  is  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.    Let  no  man 

Cc)  Vid.  de  hoc  loco  conjecturas  Vossii,  Cotelerii,  &  Junii  apud 
Usseiium.  Comp.  Epist.  Interpol  in  loc.  Et  Voss.  Annot.  in  Epis' . 
ad  Phil.  p.  281. 

(dj  Being  believed  for  their  dif^iiity 

(ej  Vid.  Usserii  obs.  Marg.  Comp.  Coteler.  ib. 


TO  THE  TRALLIANS.  209 

have  any  grudge  against  his  neighbour.  Give  no  oc- 
casion to  tiie  oentiies  ;  lest  by  means  of  a  tew  fooli  h 
men,  the  whole  congregation  oi  GjcI  be  evil  spoken 
of.  For'woi3  to  tiiat  tnau  tnrougu  whose  vanity  my 
liame  is  blasphemed  by  any.(/) 

9.  Stop  your  ears,  therefore,  as  often  as  any  one 
shall  speak  contrary  to  Jesus  Christ ;  who  was  of  the 
race  of  David,  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  \\  ho  was  truly 
born,  and  did  eat  and  drink ;  was  truly  persecuted 
under  Pontius  Pilate ;  was  truly  crucified  and  dead ; 
both  those  in  Heaven,  and  on  earth,  and  under  the 
earth  being  spectators  of  it.  Who  was  also  truly 
raised  from  the  dead  by  his  Father,  after  the  same 
manner  as  he  will  also  raise  up  us  who  believe  in  him, 
by  Christ  Jesus  ;  without  whom  we  have  no  true  lite. 

10.  Bui  if  as  some  who  are  atheists,  that  is  to  say 
infidels,  pretend,  that  he  only  seemed  to  suffer  :  (they 
themselves  only  seeming  to  exist)  why  then  am  I 
bound  ?  why  do  I  desire  to  tight  with  beasts  ?  there- 
fore do  I  die  in  vain :  therefore  I  will  not  speak  falsely 
against  the  Lord 

1 1.  Flee  therefore  these  evil  sprouts  which  bring 
forth  deadly  fruit ;  of  which  if  any  one  taste,  he 
shall  presently  die.  For  these  are  not  the  plants  of 
the  Father ;  seeing  if  they  were,  they  would  ap- 
pear to  be  the  branches  of  the  cross,  and  their  fruit 
would  be  incorruptible  :  by  which  he  invites  you 
through  his  passion,  who  are  members  of  him.  For 
the  head  cannot  be  without  its  members,  God  having 
promised  a  union,  that  is  himself. 

1 2.  I  salute  you  from  Smyrna,  together  with  the 
Churches(/;2)  of  God  that  are  present  with  me ;  who 
have  refreshed  me  in  all  things,  both  in  the  flesh  and 
in  the  spirit.  My  bonds,  which  I  carry  about  me  for 
the  sake  of  Christ,  (beseeching  him  that  I  may  attain 
unto  God)  exhort  you,  that  you  continue  in  concord 

(f)  Through  whom  in  vanity.     Isaiali  lit.  5. 
(m)  i.  e.  The  delegates  of  the  Churches. 

(27] 


210  ST.    IGNATIUS'S   EPISTLE,   &C. 

am ;3ng  yourselves,  and  in  prayer  with  one  another. 
For  it  uecomes  every  one  of  you,  especially  the  Pres- 
by.vTs,  to  refresh  the  Bishop,  to  the  honour  of  the 
Father,  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  the  Apostles.  I  be- 
seech you  that  you  hearken  to  me  in  love ;  that  I  may 
not  by  those  things  which  I  write,  rise  up  in  witness 
against  you.(o)  Fray  also  for  me  ;  who  through  the 
mercy  of  God  stand  in  need  of  your  prayers,  that  I 
may  be  worthy  of  the  portion  which  I  am  about  to 
obtain,  that  I  be  not  found  a  reprobate. 

1 3.  The  love  of  those  who  are  at  Smyrna  and  Ephe- 
sus  salute  you.  Remember  in  your  prayers  the  Church 
of  Syria,  from  which  I  am  not  worthy  to  be  called, 
being  one  of  the  least  of  it.  Fare  ye  well  in  Jesus 
Christ ;  being  subject  to  your  Bishop  as  to  the  com- 
mand of  God  ;  and  so  likewise  to  the  Presbytery. 
Love  every  one  his  brother  with  an  unfeigned  heart. 
My  soul  be  your  expiation,(/»)  not  only  now,  but  when 
I  shall  have  attained  unto  God  :  for  I  am  yet  under 
danger.  But  the  leather  is  faithful  in  Jesus  Christ,  to 
fulfil  both  mine  and  your  petition  :  in  whom  may  ye 
be  found  unblameable. 

TO   THE   TBALLIANS. 

CoJ  Be  a  testimony  among  you,  writing. 
Ifi)   s  id.  Annot,  Vossii  6c  Coteler.  in  loc. 


THE 

EPISTLE  0]F  ST.  IG]!^^ATIUS 

TO  THE 

ROMANS. 

■    *g  CCCCCM  ^  ■ 


rgTiatius,  who  is  also  called  Thenphonis  ;Ca)  to  the  Church  which 
has  obfiined  meiry  from  the  majesty  of  the  Most  Hii^h  Father, 
and  his  only  begtitu-ii  Son  Jesus  (Christ  ;  beloved,  and  illuminated 
through  the  will  of  him  who  wjlieth  all  things  which  are  accor- 
ding to  the  love  of  Jcsns  Christ  our  God.f'r^  which  also  presides 
in  the  plac?  of  the  region  of  the  Romans  ;(tf)  and  which  I  salute  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Ch.  ist,  [is  being]  united  bmh  in  f-esh  and  spj- 
rit  to  all  his  r.omniaiuls  ffj  f.tid  filled  with  the  grace  of  God  ;{g^ 
[all  joy]  in  Jesus  Christ  oar  Godf/iJ 

].  FORASMUCH  as  I  have  at  last  obtained 
through  iny  prayers  to  God,(/t)  to  see  your  fiices, 
which  I  much  desired  to  do  ;(fn)  being  bound  in  Christ 
Je-us,  I  hope  ere  /o/rg  to  sahite  you,  if  it  shall  be  the 
will  of  God  to  grant  me  to  attain  unto  the  end  I  lo/ig- 
for.  For  the  beginning  is  well  disposed,  if  I  shall  but 
have  grace,  without  hindrance,  to  receive  what  is  ap- 
pointed for  me.     But  I  fear  your  love,  lest  it  do  me 

(a)  Vld.  Pearson.  Viiid.  fgnat.  par   2,  ch.  If),  p.  214. 

frj  <iod  ;  w!\i  h  alsn  j;reside->  in  the  pi  ice  of  the  region  of  the 
Romans,  worthy  of  tiod  ;  mnsi  decent,  nnst  blessed,  m(St  praised, 
Tuosi  woi  ihy  t>  obiain  what  it  desires  ;  most  pure,  most  charitable, 
cared  by  the  name  of  Chiist  and  the  FathL-i-.     (ir. 

{d)  IVpe  of  thy  Ciiorus,  i.  c.  The  Church  of  the  Romans.  Scs 
Voss.  Annot.  in  loc. 

ffj  'l"he  Son  of  the  F  ither  ;  to  those  who  arc — Gr. 

(gj  Wholly  filled    (ir. 

(h)  [Being  al>snlutely  separated  from  any  other  colour  ;  much 
pure,  or  immaculate  joy.] 

(X-)  Vid.  Voss.  Annot  in  Inc. 

(m)  And  have  receivc.d  even  more  than  I  asked,  being  bound 


212  StV   IGNATIUS'S   EPISl'LE 

an  injury.  For  it  is  easy  for  you  to  do  what  you 
please  ;  out  it  will  be  hard  lor  me  to  attain  unto  Ood, 
if  you  spare  me. 

2.  But  I  would  not  that  ye  should  please  men,(<7) 
but  God ;  wtiom  also  ye  do  please.  For  neither  bhall 
I  ever  hereafter  have  such  an  opportunity  of  gomg 
unto  God ;  nor  will  you,  ii  ye  shall  now  be  silent, 
ever  be  entitled  to  a  better  work.  For  if  you  shall  be 
silent  in  my  behalf,  I  shall  be  made  partafcer  of  God. 
But  if  you  shall  love  my  body,  I  shall  have  my  course 
again  to  run.  Wherelore  ye  cannot  do  me  a  greater 
kindness,  than  to  suffer  me  to  be  sacrificed  unto  God, 
now  that  the  altar  is  already  prepared  :  that  when  ye 
shall  be  gathered  together  in  love,  ye  may  give  thanks 
to  the  Father  through  Cnrist  Jesus,  that  he  has  vouch- 
safed to  bring  a  Bishop  of  Syria  urito  you^  being(2) 
called  from  the  east  unto  the  west.  For  it  is  good  for 
me  to  set  from  the  world,  unto  God  ;  that  I  may  rise 
again  unto  him. 

3.  Ye  have  never  envied  any  one  ;  ye  have  taught 
others.  I  would  therefore  that  ye  should  now  do  those 
things  yourselves^{a)  which  in  your  instructions  you 
have  prescribed  to  others. (b)  Only  pray  for  me,  that 
Ood  would  give  me  both  inward  aiid  outward  strength, 
that  I  may  not  only  say,  but  will ;  nor  only  called  a 
Christian,  but  be  found  one.  For  if  I  shall  be  found 
a  Christian,  I  may  then  deservedly  be  called  one  :  and 
be  thought  faithful,  when  I  shall  no  longer  appear  to 
the  woald.  Nothing  is  good,  that  is  seen.(c)  For 
even  our  God,  Jesus  Christ,  now  that  he  is  in  the 
Father,  does  so  much  the  more  appear.  A  Christian 
is  not  a  work  of  opinion  ;(ry)  but  of  greatness  of  mind 
[especially  when  he  is  hated  by  the  world. J(p) 

(q )  1  will  ;iot  please  you  as  mer.    Gr. 
(2)  Thai  ci  Bishoj),  of  Svria  sh  ,i:l  1  !)e  found. 
(u)  That  these  thintjs  also  sh-au.i    e  tivni. 
(6)  Commiiuclecl.     Vid.  Aniiot.  U>-se;!i  in  loc.  N.  ~6,  27. 
(c  )  Nothing   that  is  .-^  en  is  ete'ii:!l  :  for   the    things,  which  aic 
seen  are  temporal,  but  the  liiiug-.s  thut  are  not  seen  arc  eternal.    Gr. 
Cd)  Persuasion  or  silence.    Gr. 
(c)  [DesUTJt.     Gr.] 


TO  THE   ROMANS.  213 

4.  I  write  to  the  Churches,  and  signify  to  them  all, 
that  I  am  willing  to  die  for  God,(/)  unless  you  hmaer 
me.  I  beseech  you  that  you  siiew  not  an  unseason- 
able good  will  towards  me.  Suher  me  to  be  food  to 
the  wild  beasts  by  whom  I  shall  attain  unto  God. 
For  I  am  the  wheat  of  God ;  and  I  shall  be  ground 
by  the  teeth  of  the  wild  beasts,  that  I  may  be  found 
the  pure  bread  of  Christ.(/)  Rather  encourage  the 
beasts,  that  they  may  become  my  sepulchre ;  and  may 
leave  nothing  of  my  body  ;  that  being  dead,  I  may 
not  be  troublesome  to  any.  Then  shall  I  be  truly  the 
disciple  of  Jesus  Christ,  when  the  world  shall  nut  see 
so  much  as  my  body.  Pray  therefore  unto  Christ  for 
me,  that  by  these  instruments  I  may  be  made  the  sa- 
crifice of  God.  I  do  not,  as  Peter  and  Paul,  com- 
mand you.  They  were  Apostles,  I  a  condemned 
man ;  they  were  free,  but  I  am  even  to  this  day  a 
servant  :  but  if  I  shall  suffer,  I  .shall  then  become  the 
freeman  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  shall  rise  free.  And 
now,  being  in  bonds,  I  learn,  not  to  desire  any 
tliing.(;/) 

5.  From  Syria  even  unto  Rome,  I  fight  with  beasts 
both  by  sea  and  land ;  both  night  and  day :  being 
bound  to  ten  leopards,  that  is  to  say,  to  such  a  band 
of  soldiers  ;  who  though  treated  with  all  manner  of 
kindness,  are  the  worse  for  it.  But  I  am  the  more  in- 
structed by  their  injuries  ;  *'  y«t  am  I  therefore  not 
justified,"  [I  Cor.  iv.  4. J  May  I  enjoy  the  wild  beasts 
that  are  prepared  for  me ;  which  also  I  wish  may  ex- 
ercise all  their  fierceness  upon  me  :(o)  and  whom  for 
that  end  I  will  encourage, ( />)  that  they  may  be  sure 
to  devour  me,  and  not  serve  me  as  they  have  done 
some,  whom  out  of  fear  they  have  not  touched.     But, 

(f)  V;.'!.  U  Pcv.  Annot.  n.  31. 

C'l)  Vid.  La  .  V(.r.  iiuei-pr.  Et  Aniiot.  Usscr.  n.  33. 
(./')  Any  \vo;ld,  or  v:iia  ihin.js.     (ir. 

( ())  ^  »d.  V'oss.  \\\  loc.  Ussci-.  Aai\./';   w-  43.  Mav  be  readv  for  me. 
CJr. 

(/O  U^!;.f^•.  Anr.ot.   n.  48 


214  ST.  IGNATIUS 'S  EPISTLE 

and  if  they  will  not  do  it  \viUin3l7,  I  will  provoke 
them  to  it.  Pardon  me  in  this  matter  ;  1  know  vsiiat 
is  profitable  for  me.  Now  I  betjai  to  be  a  disciple  : 
[Luke  xiv.  27  ]  nor  shall  any  thing  move  me,  whether 
visible  or  invisiole,  that  I  may  attain  to  Christ  Jesus.(<7) 
Let  fire,  and  the  cross;  let  the  companies  of  wild 
beasts,  let  breakings  of  bones,  and  tearing  of  mem- 
bers; let  the  shattering  in  pieces  of  the  whole  body,(^) 
and  all  the  wicked  torments  of  the  Devil  come  upon 
me  (//)  only  let  me  enjoy  Jesus  Christ. 

6.  All  the  ends  of  the  world,  and  the  kingdoms  of 
it,  will  profit  me  nothing  :  I  would  rather  die  for  Je- 
sus Christ,  than  rule  to  the  utmost  ends  of  the  earth. 
Him  I  seek  who  died  for  us :(«)  him  I  desire  that  rose 
again  for  us.  This  is  the  gain  that  is  laid  up  for  me.(/>) 
Pardon  me,  my  brethren,  ye  shall  not  hinder  me 
from  living:  [nor  seeing  I  desire  to  go  to  God,(c)  may 
you  separate  me  from  him^  for  the  sake  of  this  world ; 
nor  seduce  me  by  any  of  the  desires  of  it.]  Suffer 
me  to  enter(t')  into  pure  light ;  where  being  c6me,  I 
shall  be  indeed  the  servant  of  Oo^.^g)  Permit  me 
to  imitate  the  passion  of  my  God.  If  any  one  has 
him  within  himself,  let  him  consider  what  I  desire ; 
and  let  him  have  compassion  on  me,  as  knowing  how 
I  am  streightened.(//) 

7.  The  prince  of  this  world  would  fain  carry  me 
away,  and  corrupt  my  resolution  towards  my  God. 
Let  none  of  you(^)  therefore  help  him  :(/)  rather  do 
ye  join  with  me,  :hat  is,  with  God.  Do  not  speak 
with  Jesus  Christ,  and  yet  covet  the  w^orld.  Let  not 
any  envy  dwell  with  you  :  no  not  though  I  myself 

C^: )  Vid.  Coteler.  in  loc  Rom.  viii.  38,  39. 

(0  Vid.  U?ser.  Annot.  n.  56.  (u)  lb.  n.  S7. 

fa  J  For  ■what  is  a  man  profitted  if  he  bhall  gain  the  v.'holc  world 
and  loose  his  own  soul.  Gr.    add. 

(f))  Usury.  Gr.  V'd  Voss.  correct,  p.  SOI 

(c)  Nor  desire  that  I  should  die,  wlio  seek  to  go  to  God,  rejoice 
not  in  the  world.     Gr. 

(f)  Take  :  lay  hold  on.  (g)  Vid.  Annot.  Voss.  in  loc. 

(h)  What  things  constrain  me.  {/c)  Who  arc  present. 

(I)  Vid.  Voss.  Annot.  in  loc. 


TO    THE   ROMANS.  215 

when  I  shall  be  come  unto  you,  should  exhort  you  to 
it,  yet  do  not  ye  nearken  to  me  ;  bat  rather  beUeve 
what  I  now  write  to  you.  For  though  I  am  alive  at 
the  writing  this,  yet  my  desire  is  to  die.  My  love  is 
cruciiied  ;  Land  tne  lire  that  in  wiihin  me{m)  do^s  not 
desire. any  water  ;(/?)  but  being  uhve  and  springing 
within  me,(o)  says,]  come  to  the  Father.  I  take  no 
pleasure  in  the  ibod  of  corruption,  nor  in  the  plea- 
sures of  this  life.  I  desire  the  bread  of  God,  which 
is  the  flesh  of  Jesus  Christ, (/j)  [of  the  seed  of  David  ;(</) 
and  the  drink  that  I  long  for]  is  his  blood,  which  is 
incorruptible  love.(r) 

8.  I  have  no  desire  to  live  any  longer  after  the 
manner  of  men,  neither  shall  l,(vv)  if  you  consent. 
Be  ye  therefore  willing,  that  ye  yourselves  also  may 
be  pleasing  to  God.  1  exhort  you  in  a  few  words  ;(//) 
I  pray  you  believe  me.  Jesus  C^hrist  will  shew  you 
that  I  speak  truly.  My  mouth  is  without  deceit,  and 
the  Father  hath  truly  spolcen  by  it.  Pray  therefore 
for  me,  that  I  may  accomplish  what  X  desire.  I  have 
not  written  to  you  after  the  flesh,  but  according  to 
the  will  oi  God.  If  1  shall  suffer,  ye  have  loved  me  : 
but  if  I  shall  be  rejected,  ye  have  hated  me.(-) 

9.  Remember  in  your  prayers  the  Church  of  Syria, 
which  now  enjoys  God  for  its  shepherd  instead  of 
me  :  let  Jesus  Christ  only  oversee  it,(a)  and  your  cha- 
rity. But  I  am  even  ashamed  to  be  reckoned  as  one 
of  them  :  for  neither  am  I  worthy,  being  the  least 
among  them,  and  as  one  born  out  of  due  season. 
But  liuough  mercy  I  have  obtained  to  be  somebody, 
if  1  shall  get  unto  God,  [I  Cor.  xv.  8.J    My  spirit  sa- 

(«i)  And  there  is  not.  nny  fire  within  me  that  loves  m.ittcr,  but 
livi.ig  and  sbf.ikins;  wmer  saying  within  nic.    (xr.] 

(;;)  Clotcicriub  alitcr  cxpiicat    Annot.  in  luc.  Uiser.  n-  79. 

(o;  Vtiss.  i;i  Ick.  v'onti.  C-oieler  q.v. 

(/.')  The  he  ;venly  bread  which  is.     Gr- 

(c/)  [The  S>!n  oi  God  made  in  ihcse  last  times  of  the  seed  of  Da.- 
vmI  aad  A'Drahuni,  and  the  drink  of  God  thai  i  io!;^  foiv    G;- ] 

{r)  Gi-.  acld-s,  and  |icrj>eluai  life 

(a)  .'Xn'i  Lhat  shall  lie.  {u)  Vid.  Annot.  Voss.  in  loc. 

(z)  Viz.  As  unwoj'thy  to  suffer.         {a)  Vid-  Vet  iaicrpr.  Lat. 


216  ST.    IGNATIUS'S   EPISTLE,    &C. 

lutes  you ;  and  the  charity  of  the  Churches  that  have 
received  me  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ ;  not  as  a 
passenger":  for  even  they  that  were  not  near  to  me  in 
the  way,  have  gone  before  me  to  the  next  city  to 
meet  me. 

10.  These  things  I  write  to  you  from  Smyrna,  by 
the  most  worthy  of  the  Church  of  Ephesus.  There  is 
now  with  me,  together  with  many  others,  Crocus 
most  beloved  of  me.  As  for  those  which  are  come 
from  Syria,  and  are  gone  before  me  to  Rome,(c)  to 
the  glory  of  God,  I  suppose  you  are  not  ignorant  of 
them.  Ye  shall  therefore  signify  to  them  that  I  draw 
near,  for  they  are  all  worthy  both  of  God,  and  of 
you :  whom  it  is  fit  that  you  refresh  in  all  things. 
This  have  I  written  to  you,  the  day  before  the  ninth 
of  the  Calends  of  September.(aQ  Be  strong  unto  the 
end,  in  the  patience  of  Jesus  Christ,  (f) 

TO   THE   ROMANS. 

(c)  Vid  Vet.  Interpr.  Lat. 

(d)  That  is  the  23d  of  August.    Gr.  (e)  ^men.  Gr 


THE 

EPIBTLS  of  ST*  I&NATIUB 

TO  THE 

PHIL  ADELF  FIT  ANS. 

Ignatius,  who  is  also  called  Theophorus,  to  the  Church  of  God  tlie 
Failier,  and  our  Ldvd  Jesus  Chris.,  which  is  at  rhihuU-lphi  i  in 
Asm  ;  which  has  obtained  mercy,  Ueing  fixed  in  the  concord  of 
God,  and  rcjoicini^  evermore  in  the  passion  of  our  Lord,  and  be-* 
ing  tulfillcd  in  all  mercy  through  his  resurrection  :  which  also  I 
saluie  in  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  is  our  eternal  and  un- 
dchlcd  joy  :(a)  especially  if  ihcy  are  at  ur.ity  with  the  Bishop, 
and  i'resbyters  who  are  witli  him,  and  the  deacons  appointed  ac- 
cording to  the  mind  of  Jesus  Christ ;  whon\  ke  has  settled  accord- 
ing to  his  own  will  in  all  firmness  by  his  Holy  Sj^int. 

1.  WHICH  Bishop  I  know  obtained  that  great  mi- 
nistry  among  you,  not  of  himself,  neither  by  men, 
nor  out  of  vain  glory,  but  by  tlie  love  of  God  the 
Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  whose  modera- 
tion I  admire  ;  who  by  his  silence  is  able  to  do  more, 

•  tlian  others  with  all  their  vain  talk.  For  he  is  fitted 
to  the  commands,  as  the  harp  to  its  strings.  Where- 
fore my  soul  esteems  his  mind  towards  God  most  hap- 
py, knowing  it  to  be  fruitful  in  all  virtue,  and  perfect; 
full  of  constancy  ;  free  from  passion,  and  according 
to  all  the  moderation  of  the  living  God. 

2.  Wherefore  as  becomes  the  children  both  of  the 
light  and  of  truth  ;  flee  divisions  and  false  doctrines  : 
but  where  your  shepherd  is,  there  do  ye,  as  sheep, 
follow  after.     For  there  a.e  many   wolves  who  seem 

'  worthy  of  belief,(/j)  that  with  a  false  pleasure  lead 


(a)  Vid.  Vet.  In   -rp.  Lat. 
(*)  Vid.  Voss.  AviUQt.  in  loc. 


[28] 


218  bT,   IGNATIUS'S  EPISTLE 

captive  those  that  run  in  the  course  of  God :  but  in 
your  concord,  they  shall  find  no  place. 

3.  Abstain  therefore  from  those  evil  herbs  which  Je- 
sus Christ  does  not  dress ;  because  such  are  not  the 
plantation  of  the  Father.  Not  that  I  have  found  any 
division  among  you,  but  rather  all  manner  of  purity. 
For  as  many  as  are  of  God,  and  of  Jesus  Christ,  are 
also  with  their  Bishop.  And  as  many  as  shall  with 
repentance  return  into  the  unity  of  tlie  Church,  even 
these  shall  also  be  the  servants  of  God,  that  they  may 
live  according  to  Jesus  Christ.  Be  not  deceived, 
brethren  :  if  any  one  follows  him  that  makes  a  schism 
in  the  Church,  he  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God.  If  any  one  walks  after  any  other  opinion,  he 
agrees  not  with  the  passion  of  Christ. 

4.  Wherefore  let  it  be  your  endeavour  to  partake 
all  of  the  same  holy  eucharist.  For  there  is  but  one 
flesh  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and  one  cup,  in  the 
unity  of  his  blood  ;  one  altar ;  as  also  there  is  one 
Bishop,  together  with  his  Presbytery,  and  the  dea- 
cons my  fellow  servants  :  that  so  whatsoever  ye  do, 
ye  may  do  it  according  to  the  will  of  God. 

5.  My  brethren,  the  love  I  have  towards  you  makes 
me  the  more  large ;  and  having  a  great  joy  in  you,  I 
endeavour  to  secure  you  against  danger  :  or  rather 
not  I,  but  Jesus  Christ ;  in  whom  being  bound  I  the 
more  fear,  as  being  yet  only  on  the  way  to  suffering.(o) 
But  your  prayer  to  God  shall  make  me  perfect,  that 
I  may  attain  to  that  portion,  which  by  God's  mercy 
is  allotted  to  me :  fleeing  to  the  Gospel  as  to  the  flesh 
of  Christ ;  and  to  the  Apostles  as  to  the  Presbytery  of 
the  Church.  Let  us  also  love  the  prophets,  for  as 
much  as  they  also  have  led  us  to  the  Gospel,  and  to 
the  hope  in  Christ,(^)  and  to  expect  him.  In  whom 
Mso  believing  they  were  saved,  in  the  unity  of  Jesus 
Christ ;  being  holy  men,  worthy  to  be  loved,  and  had 
iji  wonder ;  who  have  received  testimony  from  Jesus 

(o)  Vid.  Voss.  in  loc.    Imperfect. 
Iq)  Vid.  Vos-s.  in  loc. 


TO  THE   PHILADELPHIANS.  219 

Christ,  and  are  numbered  in  the  Gospel  of  our  com- 
mon hope. 

6.  But  if  any  one  shall  preach  the  Jewish  law  unto 
you,  hearken  not  unto  him  :  for  it  is  better  to  receive 
the  doctrine  of  Christ  from  one  that  has  been  circum- 
cised, than  Judaism  from  one  that  has  not.  But  if 
either  the  one  or  other,  do  not  speak  concerning 
Christ  Jesus ;  they  seem  to  be  but  as  monuments  and 
sepulchres  of  the  dead,  upon  which  are  written  only 
the  names  of  men.  Flee  therefore  the  wicked  arts 
and  snares  of  the  prince  of  this  world  ;  lest  at  any 
time  being  oppressed  by  his  cunning,  ye  grow  cold  in 
3''our  charity.  But  come  all  together  into  the  same 
place,  with  an  undivided  heart.  And,  I  bless  my 
God  that  I  have  a  good  conscience  towards  yon,  and 
that  no  one  among  you  has  whereof  to  boast  either 
openly  or  privately,  that  I  have  been  burthensome  to 
him  in  much  or  little.  And  I  wish  to  all  amongst 
whom  I  have  conversed,  that  it  may  not  turn  to  a 
witness  against  them. 

7.  For  although  some  would  have  deceived  me  ac- 
cording to  the  flesh  ;  yet  the  Spirit,  being  from  God, 
is  not  deceived  :  for  it  knows  both  whence  it  comes, 
and  whither  it  goes,  and  reproves  the  secrets  of  the 
heart.  I  cried  whilst  I  was  among  you ;  I  spake  with 
a  loud  voice ;  attend  to  the  Bishop  and  to  the  Pres- 
bytery, and  to  the  deacons.  Now  some  supposed 
that  I  spake  this  as  foreseeing  the  division  that  should 
come  among  you.  But  he  is  my  witness  for  whose 
sake  I  am  in  bonds  that  I  knew  nothing  from  any 
man.  But  the  Spirit  spake,  saying  on  this  wise  ;  do 
nothing  without  the  Bishop :  keep  your  bodies  as  the 
temples  of  God  :  love  unity :  flee  divisions :  be  the 
followers  of  Christ,  as  he  was  of  his  Father. 

8.  I  therefore  did  as  became  me,  as  a  man  compos- 
ed to  unity.  For  where  there  is  division  and  wrath, 
God  dwelleth  not.  But  the  Lord  forgives  all  that  re- 
pent, if  they  return  to  the  unity  of  God,  and  to  the 
council  of  the  Bishop.    For  I  trust  in  the  grace  of 


220  ST.  IGNATIUS  S   EPISTLE 

Jesus  Christ  that  he  will  free  you  from  every  bond. 
Nevertheless  I  exhort  you  that  you  do  nothing  out  of 
strife,  but  according  to  the  instruction  of  Christ. 
Because  1  have  heard  of  some  who  say ;  unless  1  hnd 
it  written  in  the  originals,(2)  I  will  not  believe  it  to  be 
•written  in  the  Gospel.  And  when  I  said,  it  is  writ- 
ten, they  answered  what  lay  betore  them  in  their  cor- 
rupied  copies.  But  to  ine  Jesus  Christ  is  instead  of 
all  the  uncorrupted  monuments  in  the  world  :  together 
luith  those  undeliled  monuments,  his  cross,  and  death, 
and  resurrection,  and  the  faith  which  is  by  him  :  by 
which  1  desire,  through  your  prayers,  to  be  justified. 

9.  The  priests  indeed  are  good  ;  but  much  better  is 
the  High  Priest  to  whom  the  holy  of  holies  has  been 
committed,  and  who  alone  has  been  entrusted  with 
the  secrets  of  God.  He  is  the  door  of  the  Father ; 
by  vvnich  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  all 
prophets  enter  in  ;  as  well  as  the  Apostles  and  the 
Church.  And  all  these  things  tend  to  the  unity  which 
is  ot  God.  Howbeit  the  Gospel  has  somewhat  in  it 
far  above  all  other  dispensations  ;  namely,  the  appear- 
ance of  our  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  his  passi- 
on and  resurrection.  For  the  beloved  prophets  refer- 
red to  him  :  but  the  Gospel  is  the  perfection  of  incor- 
ruption.  All  therefore  together  are  good,  if  ye  be- 
lieve with  charity. 

10.  Now  as  concerning  the  Church  of  Antioch 
which  is  in  Syria,  seeing  1  am  told  that  through  your 
prayers,  and  the  bowels  which  ye  have  towards  it  in 
Jesus  Christ,  it  is  in  peace ;  it  will  become  you,  as 
the  Church  of  God,  to  ordain  some  deacon  to  go  to 
them  thither  as  the  ambassador  of  God ;  that  he  may 
rejoice  with  them  when  they  meet  together,  and  glo- 
rify God's  name.  Blessed  be  that  man  in  Jesus 
Christ,  who  shall  be  found  worthy  of  such  a  minis- 
try ;  and  ye  yourselves  also  shall  be  glorified.  Now 
if  ye  be  willing,  it  is  not  impossible  for  you  to  do  this 

("zj  Archives.    Vid.  Voss.  Anuoc.  in  Ice. 


TO  THE  PinLADFI^PHIANS.  221 

for  the  sake  of  God  ;  as  also  the  other  neighbouring 
Churches  have  sent  them,  some  Bishops,  some  priests 
and  deacons. 

11.  As  concerning  Philo,  the  deacon  of  Cilicia,  a 
most  worthy  man,(c)  he  still  ministers  unto  me  in  the 
word  of  God  ;  together  with  Rheus  of  Agathopoli.s,(G^) 
a  singular  good  j)Lrson,  who  has  followed  me  even 
from  Syria,  not  regarding  his  life:  these  also  bear 
■witness  unto  you.  And  1  myself  give  thanks  to  God 
for  you,  that  ye  receive  them  as  the  Lord  shall  re- 
ceive you.  But  for  those  that  dishonoured  them,  may 
thry  be  forgiven  through  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ. 
The  charity  of  the  brethren  that  are  at  Troas  salutes 
you  :  from  whence  also  I  now  write  by  Burrhus,  who 
was  sent  togiHher  with  me  by  those  of  Ephesus  and 
Smyrna,  for  respect  sake.  May  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
honour  them  ;  in  whom  they  hope,  both  in  flesh,  and 
soul,  and  spirit ;  in  faith,  in  love,  in  unity.  Fare- 
well in  Christ  Jesus  our  common  hope. 

Cc)  Vossius  a  martyr,  or  confossor.  Vid.  Annot.  in  loc. 
(dj  Vid.  Vossius   Annot.   in  Ep.  ad  Smyrn.  p.  261. 


THE 

EPISTILE  OF   STc  laNATIUH 

TO   THE 

SMYRNEANS, 


ignatms,  who  is  also  called  Theophorus  ;  to  the  Church  of  God  the 
Father,  and  of  the  beloved  Jesus  Christ  ;  which  God  hath  mer- 
cifully blessed  with  every  good  gift. (a)  being  filled  with  faith  ^nd 
charity,  so  that  it  is  wanting  in  no  gift ;  most  worthy  et  God,  and 
fruitful  in  saints  ;  the  Church  which  is  at  Smyrna  in  Asia  ;  all 
joy,  thiough  his  immaculate  Spirit,  and  the  word  of  God. 

1.  I  GLORIFY  God,  even  Jesus  Christ,  who  has 
given  you  such  wisdom.  For  I  have  observed  that 
yoa  are  settled  in  an  immoveable  faith,  as  if  you 
were  nailed  to  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  both 
in  the  flesh  and  in  the  spirit ;  and  are  confirmed  in 
love  through  the  blood  of  Christ ;  being  fully  per- 
suaded of  those  things  which  relate  unto  our  Lord : 
who  truly  was  of  the  race  of  David  according  to  the 
flesh,  but  the  Son  of  God  according  to  the  will  and 
power  of  God  :  truly  born  of  the  Virgin,  and  bap- 
tized of  John,  that  so  all  righteousness  might  he  fid- 
filled  by  htm^  [Mat.  iii.  15.]  JHe  was  also  truly  crucified 
by  Pontius  Pilateand  Herod  the  Tetrarch,  being  nailed 
for  us  in  the  flesh  ;  by  the  fruits  of  which  we  are, 
even  by  his  most  blessed  passion ;  that  he  might  set  up 
a  token  for  all  ages  through  his  resurrection,(c)  to  all 
his  holy  and  faithful  servants,  whether  they  be  Jews 
or  Gentiles,  in  one  body  of  his  Church. 

2.  Now  all  these  things  he  suffered  for  us,  that  we 

(aj  Comp.  1  Cor^v^i,  25.  Ce)  Vid.  Voss.  Annot.  in  loc. 


ST.  iGNATIUs's  EPISTLE,  &C.  223 

might  be  saved.  And  he  suffered  truly,  as  he  also 
truly  raised  up  himself :  and  not,  as  some  unbelievers 
say,  that  he  only  seemed  to  suffer,  they  themselves 
only  seeming  to  be.{cf)  And  as  they  believe  so  shall 
it  happen  unto  them  ;  when  being  divested  of  the  bo- 
dy they  shall  become  mere  spirits. 

3.  But  I  know  that  even  after  his  resurrection  he  waf? 
in  the  flesh ;  and  I  believe  that  he  is  still  so.  And 
Avhen  he  came  to  those  who  were  with  !Peter,  he  said, 
unto  them,  takc^  handle  me,  and  see  that  I  am  not  an 
incorporeal  dcemonif)  And  straightway  they  felt  him 
and  believed ;  being  convinced  both  by  his  flesh  and 
spirit.  For  this  cause  they  despised  death,  and  were 
found  to  be  above  it.  But  after  his  resurrection  he 
did  eat  an.l  drink  with  them,  as  he  was  flesh ;  a! 
though  as  to  his  spirit  hs  was  united  to  the  Father. 

4.  Now  these  things,  beloved,  I  put  you  in  mind  of,^ 
not  questioning  but  that  you  yourselves  also  beheve 
that  they  are  so.  But  I  arm  you  before-hand  against 
certain  beasts  in  the  shape  of  men  ;  wliom  you  must 
not  only  not  receive,  but  if  it  be  possible  must  not 
meet  with.  Only  you  must  pray  for  them,  that  if  it 
he  the  will  of  God  they  may  repent ;  which  yet  wiH 
be  very  hard.  But  of  this  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has 
the  power,  who  is  our  true  life.  For  if  all  these 
things  were  done  only  in  shew  by  our  Lord,  then  do 
I  also  seem  only  to  be  bound  :  and  why  have  I  given 
up  myself  to  death,  to  the  fire,  to  the  sword,  to  wild 
beasts  ?  but  now  the  nearer  I  am  to  the  sword,  the 
nearer  am  I  to  God  :  when  I  shall  come  among  tlK* 
wild  beasts,  I  shall  come  to  God.  Only  in  the  iranifj 
of  Jesus  Christ,  I  undergo  all,  to  suffer  together  with 
him  ;  he  who  was  made  a  perfect  man  strengthening 
me. 

5.  Whom  some,  not  knowing,  do  deny  ;  or  rather 
have  been  denied  by  him,  being  the  advocates  oj 

{d')  i.  e.  Chvistiani-. 

p.  ^'. 


224  ST.  IGNATIUS'S  LPISTLE 

death,  rather  than  of  the  truth.  Whom  neither  the 
prophecies,  nor  the  hiw  of  Moses  have  persuaded ; 
nor  the  Gospel  itseh'  even  to  this  day,  nor  the  suffer- 
ings of  every  one  of  us.  For  they  think  also  the 
sauie  things  of  us.  For  what  does  a  man  proiit  me, 
if  he  shall  praise  me,  and  blaspheme  my  Lord  j  not 
confessing  that  he  was  truly  made  man  ?  now  he 
that  doth  not  say  this,  does  in  effect  deny  him,  and 
is  in  death.  But  for  the  uauies  of  such  as  do  this, 
they  being  unbelievers,  I  thought  it  not  fitting  to  write 
them  unto  you.  Yea,  God  forbid  that  I  should  make 
any  mention  of  them,  until  they  shall  repent  to  a 
true  belief  of  Christ's  passion,  which  is  our  resurrec- 
tion. 

6.  Let  no  man  deceive  himself ;  both  the  things 
which  are  in  Heaven,  and  the  glorious  Angels,  and 
princes,  whether  visible  or  invisible,  if  they  believe 
not  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  it  shall  be  to  them  to  con- 
demnation. "  He  that  is  able  to  receive  this,  let  him 
receive  it,"  [Matt.  xix.  12.]  Let  no  man's  place  or 
atate  in  the  'world  puff  him  up  :(wi)  that  which  is  worth 
all  is  faith  and  charity,  to  which  nothing  is  to  be  pre- 
ferred. But  consider  those  w'ho  are  of  a  different 
opinion  from  iis,  as  to  what  concerns  the  grace  of 
Jesus  Christ  which  is  come  unto  us,  how  contrary 
they  are  to  the  design  of  God  ?  they  have  no  regard 
to  charity ;  no  care  of  the  widows  the  fatherless,  and 
the  oppressed ;  of  the  bound  or  free,,  of  the  hungry 
or  thirsty. 

7.  They  abstain  from  the  eucharist,  and  from  the 
pubHc  offices  ',{n)  because  they  confess  not  the  euchar- 
ist to  be  the  flesh  of  ourSaviour  Jesus  Christ;  which  suf- 
fered for  our  sins,  and  which  the  Father  of  his  good- 
ness, raised  again  from  the  dead.  And  for  this  cause 
contradicting  the  gift  of  God,  they  die  in  their  dis- 
putes :  but  much  better  w^ould  it  be  for  them  to  re- 

(7n)  Vid.  Epist,  Intei-pcl. 

(n)  "Vid.  Annot.  Coteler.  in.  loc.  Or,  prayers 


TO  THE   SMYRNFANS*  225 

ceive  it,  that  they  might  one  day  rise  through  it.(o) 
It  will  tiieiefore  become  you  to  abstain  fioui  &uch  per- 
sons ;  and  not  to  speak  with  them  neither  in  private, 
nor  »a  puolic.  But  to  heuriien  to  the  prophets,  and 
esNjjecialiy  to  the  Gospel,  in  which  both  Christ's  pas- 
sion is  manit'eisted  unto  us,  and  his  resurrection  (per- 
fectly declared.  But  tiee  ail  divisions,  as  tiie  U<.  i^tn- 
ning  of  evils. 

n  'fci.  tiee  that  ye  all  follow  your  Bishop,  as  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Fatiier  :  and  tlie  Presbytery,  as  the  Aj)os- 
tles.  And  reverence  the  deacons,  as  the  command 
of  God.  Let  no  man  do  any  thuig  of  what  belongs 
to  the  Church  separately  from  the  Bishop.  Let  tiiat 
eucharist  be  looked  upon  as  well  establij^hed,  which  is 
eitner  offered  by  the  Bishop,  or  by  him  to  whom  the 
Bishop  has  given  his  consent.  Wheresoever  the  Bi- 
shop shall  appear,  there  let  the  peoj>le  also  be  :  as 
"Where  Jesus  Christ  is,  there  is  the  catholic  Church. 
It  is  not  lawful  without  the  Bishop,  neither  to  baptize, 
nor  to  celebrate  the  holy  communion  :  but  whatsoever 
he  sliall  ai)prove  of,  'hat  is  also  pleasing  unto  God; 
that  so  whatever  is  done,  may  be  sure  and  well  done. 
9.  For  what  remains,  it  is  very  reasonable  that  we 
should  repent,  ^vhilst  there  is  yet  time  to  return  unto 
God.  It  is  a  good  thing  to  have  a  due  regard  both  to 
God  and  to  the  Bishop  :  he  that  honours  the  Bishop, 
shall  be  honoured  of  God  But  he  that  does  any 
thing  without  his  knowledge,  ministers  unto  the  devil. 
Let  all  things  therefore  abound  to  you  in  charity  ; 
seeing  ye  are  worthy.  Ye  have  refreshed  me  in  al! 
things  ;  so  shall  Jesus  Christ  you.  Ye  have  loved  me 
both  when  I  was  present  with  you,  and  now  being  ab* 
sent,  ye  cease  not  to  do  so.  May  God  be  your  re- 
ward, for  wiiom  whilst  ye  undergo  all  things,  ye  shall 
attain  unto  him. 

1 0.  Ye  have  done  well  in  that  ye  have  received 
Philo,  and  Rheus  Agathopus,(e/)  who  followed  rae 

(o)  Vid.  Coteler  Annot. 
(«)  Vid.  Vcss.  Annot.  in  loc 

[29] 


226  ar.  ignatius's  epistle 

for  the  word  of  God,  as  the  deacons  of  Christ  our 
God.  Who  also  give  thanks  unto  the  Lord  tor  you, 
forasmuch  as  ye  have  refreshed  them  in  all  things. 
Nor  shall  any  thing  that  ye  have  done,(y)  be  lost  to 
you.  My  soul  be  for  yours,  and  my  bonds  which  ye 
have  not  despised,  nor  been  ashamed  of.  Wherefore 
neither  shall  Jesus  Christ,  our  perfect  faith,  be  asham* 
ed  of  you. 

11.  Your  prayer  is  come  to  the  Church  of  Antioch 
which  is  in  Syria.  From  whence  being  sent  bound 
with  chains  becoming  God,  I  salute  the  Churches  ; 
being  not  worthy  to  be  called  from  thence,  as  being 
the  least  among  them.(^)  Nevertheless  by  the  will  of 
God  I  have  been  thought  worthy  of  this  honour ;  not 
for  that  I  think  I  have  deserved  it,  but  by  the  grace 
of  God :  which  I  wish  may  be  perfectly  given  unto 
me,  that  through  your  prayers  I  may  attain  unto 
God.  And  therefore  that  your  work  may  be  fully 
accomplished  both  upon  earth  and  in  Heaven  ;  it 
will  be  fitting,  and  for  the  honour  of  God,  that  your 
Church  appoint  some  worthy  delegatefe)  who  being 
come  as  far  as  Syria,  may  rejoice  together  with  them 
that  they  are  in  peace  ;  and  that  they  are  again  re- 
stored to  their  former  state,  and  have  again  received 
their  proper  body.  Wherefore  I  should  think  it  a 
worthy  action,  to  send  some  one  from  you  with  an 
Epistle,  to  congratulate  with  them  their  peace  in 
God ;  and  that  through  your  prayers  they  have  now 
gotten  to  their  harbour.  For  inasmuch  as  ye  are  per- 
fect yourselves,  you  ought  to  think  those  things  that 
are  perfect.  For  when  you  are  desirous  to  do  well, 
God  is  ready  to  enable  you  thereunto. 

12.  The  love  of  the  brethren  that  are  at  Troas  sa- 
lute you;  from  whence  I  write  to  you  by  Burrhus 
whom  ye  sent  with  me,  together  with  the  Ephesians 
your  brethren ;  and  who  has  in  all  things  refreshed 

(y)  Vid.  Epist.  Interpol. 

CbJ  t.  e.  The  Bislv  p  of  that  Church. 

(r)  Vid.  Voss.  Aiinoc-  in  loc. 


TO   THE  SMYRNEAN3.  2Jl7 

me.  And  I  would  to  God  that  all  would  imitate  him, 
as  being  a  pattern  of  the  niinistiy  of  God.  May 
his  grace  fully  reward  him.  I  salute  your  very  wor- 
thy Bishop,  and  your  venerable  presbytery  ;  and  your 
deacons,  my  fellow  servants  ;  and  all  of  you  in  gen- 
eral, arid  every  one  in  particular,  in  the  name  of  Je- 
sus Christ,  and  in  his  flesh  and  blood  ;  in  his  passion 
and  resurrection  both  fleshly  and  spiritually  ;  and  in 
the  unity  of  God  with  you.(/)  Grace  be  with  you, 
and  mercy,  and  peace,  and  patience  for  ever  more. 

13.  I  salute  the  families  of  my  brethren,  with  their 
wives  and  children  ;  and  the  virgins  that  are  called 
widows///)  Be  strong  in  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Philo,  who  is  present  with  me,  salutes  you. 
I  salute  the  house  of  Tavias,  and  pray  that  it  may  be 
strengthened  in  faith  and  charity,  both  of  flesh  and 
spirit.  I  salute  Alee,  my  well  beloved,  together  with 
the  incomparable  Daphnus,  and  Eutechnus,  and  all 
by  naine.(z)     Farewell  in  the  grace  of  God. 

TO  THE   SMYRNEANS   FROM   TROAS. 

(f)  Vid.  Voss.  Annot.  in  loc. 

\h)  i.  e.    The  Deaconesses.    See  for  the   reason  of  this  namf, 
Voss.  Annot.  in  loc.  Add.  Cotclcr   ib. 
(i)  See  V«ss.  Annot.  c>j.  Kpist  intcrpo!. 


THE 

EFISTLIE  OF  ST.IG-FATIUS 

TO 

ST.  POLYCARP. 


Ignatius,   who  is    also  called  Theophorus,  to  Polycarp,  Bishop  of 
tlic  Cliurch    which  is  at  Smyrna  ;(c;  their  overseer,  but   rather 
himsL-lt"  overl)  ked   by   God  the   Father,    and   the   Lord  Jesus 
,  Chi'ist ;  all  happiness. 

1.  HAVING  known  that  thy  mind  towards  God 
is  fixed  as  it  were  upon  an .  immoveable  rock,  I  ex- 
ceedingly give  thanks,  thatl  have  been  thought  wor- 
thy to  uehoid  thy  olessed  face,  in  which  may  1  always 
rejoice  in  God.  Wherefore  I  beseech  thee  by  the 
grace  of  God  with  which  thou  art  clothed,  to  press 
forward  in  thy  course,  and  to  exhort  all  others  that 
they  may  be  saved.  Maintain  thy  place  with  all  care 
both  of  flesh  and  spirit  ;(c)  make  it  thy  endeavour  to 
preserve  unity,  than  which,  nothing  is  better.  Bear 
with  all  men,  even  as  the  Lord  with  thee.  Support 
all  in  love,  as  also  thou  dost.  (rf)Pray  without  ceasing; 
ask  more  understanding  than  what  thou  already  hast. 
Be  watchful,  having  thy  spirit  always  awake.  Speak 
to  every  one  according  as  God  shall  enable  thee.(e) 
Bear  the  iniirmities  of  all,  as  a  perfect  combatant : 
"Where  the  labour  is  great,  the  gain  is  the  more. 

2.  If  thou  shalt'  love  the  good  disciples,  what  thanks 
is  it .?  but  rather  do  thou  subject  to  thee  those  that 

(a)  '■^    the  Sinyrneans.         (r)  ^  id.  1  Cor.  vii.  34. 

(d)  Be  at  leisure  to,  &c. 

(f  j  Via.  Voss.  in  loc.  uliter  Vet.  Lat.  Interpx*. 


ST.    IGNATIUS'S   EPISTLE,  &C.  229 

are  mischievous,  in  meekness.  Every  wound  is  not 
hv  uiv  (1  with  the  same  plaister  :  if  the  acce.ssions  of 
the  disease  be  vehement,  mt)lhfy  them  with  soft  re- 
medies) :  be  in  all  things,  "wise  as  a  serptui^  hut  harm- 
Itss  as  a  dove.  For  this  cause  thou  art  composed  of 
flesh  and  spirit ;  -that  thou  mayest  mollify  those  things 
thai  appear  before  ihy  fate:  and  as  for  those  that  are 
not  seen,  pray  to  God  that  he  would  reveal  them  un- 
to ihee,  that  80  thou  mayest  be  wanting  in  nothing, 
but  mayest  abound  in  eveiy  gift.  The  times  demand 
tiiee,  a.^  the  pilots  the  winds;  and  he  that  is  tossed 
in  a  tempest,  the  haven  where  he  would  be  ;  that  thou 
mayest  aitain  unto  God.  Be  sober,  as  the  combatant 
of  God  :  the  irovvn  proposed  to  thee  is  immortal- 
ity,(/)  and  eternal  life  ;  concerning  which  thou  art 
also  fully  persuaded.  I  will  be  thy  surety  in  all  things, 
and  my  bonds,  which  thou  hast  loved. 

3.  Let  not  those  that  seem  worthy  of  credit,  but 
teach  other  doctrines,  disturb  thee.  Stand  linn  and 
iminoveable,  as  an  anvil  when  it  is  beaten  upon.  It 
is  the  part  of  a  brave  combatant,  to  be  wounded,  and 
yet  overcome  But  especially  we  ought  to  endure  all 
things  for  God's  sake,  that  he  may  bear  with  us.  Be 
evti y  day  better  than  other  :  consider  the  times  ;  and 
expect  him  who  is  above  all  time,  eternal,  invisible, 
though  for  our  sakes  made  visible  :  impalpable,  and 
impassible,  yet  for  us  subjected  to  sufferings  ;  endur- 
ing all  manner  of  ways  for  our  salvation. 

4.  Let  not  the  widows  be  neglected  :  be  thou,  after 
God,  their  guardian.  Let  nothing  be  done  witiiout 
thy  knowledge  ynd  consent  :  neither  do  thou  any 
thing  but  according  to  the  will  of  God  ;  as  also  thou 
dost  with  all  constancy.  Let  your  assemblies  be  more 
full :  inquire  into  all  by  name.  Overlook  not  the  men 
and  maid  servants ;  neither  let  them  be  puffed  up ; 
but  rather  let  them  be  the  more  subject  to  the  gloiy 

(>J  Viil.  Voss.  Annot.  in  loc.  CoUat.  cuti  Cctckr.  ib. 


230  ST.    IGNATIUS*S  EPISTLE 

of  God,  that  they  may  obtain  from  him  a  better  liber, 
ty.  Let  them  not  desire  to  be  set  free  at  the  public 
costj  that  they  be  not  slaves  to  their  own  lusts. (o) 

5.  Flee  evil  arts,  or  rather  make  not  any  mention 
of  them.  Say  to  my  sisters,  that  they  love  the  Lord ; 
and  besatistied  v^'ith  their  own  husbands,  both  in  the 
flesh  and  spirit.  In  like  manner,  exhort  my  brethren 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  they  love  their  wives, 
even  as  the  Lord  the  Church.  If  any  man  can  remain 
in  a  virgin  state,  to  the  honour  of  the  flesh  of  Christ 
let  him  remain  without  boasting  :{q)  but  if  he  boast 
he  is  undone.  And  if  he  desire  to  be  more  taken  no 
tice  of  than  the  Bishop,  he  is  corrupted.  But  it  be 
comes  all  such  as  are  married,  whether  men  or  wo 
men,  to  come  together  witii  the  consent  of  the  Bishop 
that  so  their  marriage  may  be  according  to  godliness 
and  not  in  lust.  Let  all  things  be  done  to  the  honour 
of  God. 

6.  *  Hearken  unto  the  Bishop,  that  God  also  may 
hearken  unto  you.  My  soul  be  security  for  them  that 
submit  to  their  Bishop,  with  their  presbyters  and  dea- 
cons. And  may  my  portion  be  together  with  theirs 
in  God.  Labour  with  one  another,  contend  together, 
run  together,  suffer  together  sleep  together,  and 
rise  together,  as  the  stewards,  and  assessors,  and  mi- 
nisters of  God.  Please  him  under  whom  ye  war ; 
and  from  whom  ye  receive  your  wages.  Let  none  of 
you  be  found  a  deserter ;  but  let  your  baptism  remain 
as  your  arms,  your  faith  as  your  helmet,  your  chari- 
ty as  your  spear,  your  patience  as  your  whole  armour. 
Let  your  works  be  your  charge,  that  so  you  may  re. 
ceive  a  suitable  reward.(r)  Be  long-suffering  there- 
fore towards  each  other  in  meekness,  as  God  is  to- 
wards you.     Let  me  have  joy  of  you  in  all  things. 

7.  Now  forasmuch  as  the  Church  of  Antioch  in 

foj  Vid.  Annot.  Coteler.  in  loc. 
((/)  Vid.  Annot.  Votsii  tk.  Coteler.  in  loc. 

*  Observe,  from  the  foregoing  section,  that  Ignatius  here  speaks 
not  to  Polycarp,  but  thi'ough  him  to  the  Church  of  Smyrna. 
CrJ  That  which  is  committed  to  your  custody,  to  keep  secure. 


TO    ST.    PGLYCARF.  2Sjl 

Syria  is,  as  I  am  told,  in  peace  through  your  prayers ; 
I  also  have  been  the  more  comforted  and  without  care 
in  God  ;  if  so  be  that  by  suffering,  1  shall  attain  un- 
to God  ;  that  through  your  prayers  I  may  be  found  a 
disciple  of  Christ.  It  will  be  very  fit,  O  most  worthy 
Polycarp,  to  call  a  select  council,  and  choose  some 
one  whom  ye  particularly  love,  and  who  is  patient  of 
labour,  that  he  may  be  the  messenger  of  God  :  and 
that  going  unto  Syria,  he  may  glorify  your  incessant 
love,  to  the  praise  of  Christ.  A  Christian  has  not  the 
power  of  himself;  but  must  be  always  at  leisure  for 
God's  service.  Now  this  work  is  both  God's  and 
yours,  when  ye  shall  have  perfected  it.  For  I  trust 
through  the  grace  of  God  that  ye  are  ready  to  every 
good  work  that  is  fitting  for  you  in  the  Lord.  Know- 
ing therefore  your  earnest  affection  to  the  truth,  I 
have  exhorted  you  by  these  short  letters.('zi') 

8.  But  forasmuch  as  I  have  not  been  able  to  write 
to  all  the  Churches,  because  I  must  suddenly  sail  from 
Troas  to  Neapolis  ;  (for  so  is  the  command  of  those 
To  whose  pleasure  I  am  subject ;)  do  you  write  to  the 
Churches  that  are  near  you,  as  being  instructed  in 
the  will  of  CTod,  that  they  also  may  do  in  like  man- 
ner. Let  those  that  are  able  send  messengers  ;  an'i 
let  the  rest  send  their  letters  by  those  who  shall  be 
sent  by  you  :  that  you  may  be  glorified  to  all  eternity, 
of  which  you  are  worthy.(y)  I  salute  all  by  name ; 
particularly  the  wife  of  Ej)itropus,  with  all  her  house, 
and  children.  I  salute  Attains  my  well  beloved.  1 
salute  him,  who  shall  be  thought  worthy  to  be  sent  by 
you  into  Syria.  Let  grace  be  ever  with  him,  and  with 
Polycarp  who  sends  him.(is)  I  wish  you  all  happiness 
in  our  God,  Jesus  Christ ;  in  whom  continue  in  the 
unity,  and  protection  of  God.  I  salute  Alee  nr> 
WH?U  beloved.     Farewell  in  the  Lord- 

TQ    POLYCARP, 

(^y)  Viz.  to  the  Smyrncans,  and  this  to  himself.    See   Pearson 'i; 
"'Of.  {y)  Vil.  Voss.  in  loc.  in  the  cterfi?',}  wpjk. 


A  RELATION 


OF    THK 


MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  IGNATIUS. 


Translated  from  the  original  Greek,  and  fiublinhed  by  Dr.  Grabe^ 
in  his  iSjiecileg.  Patrum.,  t.  2. 


1.  WHEN  Trajan  not  long  since  came  to  the  Ro- 
man empire,  Ignaiius,  the  disciple  of  St.  John  the 
Apostle  [and  Evanc^elist,]  a  man  in  all  things  like  un- 
to the  Apostles,  governed  the  Church  of  Aniioch  with 
all  care.  Who  being  scarcely  able  to  escape  the 
storms  of  the  many  persecutions  before  under  Domi- 
tian,  as  a  good  governor,  by  the  helm  of  prayer 
and  fasting,  by  the  constancy  of  his  doctrine  and  spi- 
ritual labour,  vvitiistood  the  raging  floods  ;(c)  fearing 
lest  they  should  sink  those  who  either  wanted  courage, 
or  were  not  well  grounded  in  the  faith. (r/) 

2.  Wherefore  rhe  persecution  being  at  present  some- 
what abated,  he  rejoiced  greatly  at  the  tranquillity  of 
his  Church :  yet  was  troubled  as  to  himself,  that  he 
had  not  attained  to  a  true  love  of  Christ,  nor  was 
come  up  to  the  pitch  of  a  perfect  disciple.  For  he 
thought  that  the  confession  which  is  made  by  martyr- 
dom, would  bring  him  to  a  yet  more  close  and  inti- 
mate union  with  the  Lord.  Wherefore  continuing  a 
few  years  longer  with  the  Church,  and  after  the  man- 

fc  )  Compare  tlve  Cotton  MS. 

fdj  Magis  Simplices.  in  MS.  Cotton  :  jnfirmum.  Gr.  akeraiotc- 


A   RELATION,    &C.  153 

Iter  of  a  divine  lamp,  illutniiiating  the  hearts  of  the 
faithful  by  the  exposition  of  holy  Script  dies,  he  attain- 
ed to  what  he  had  desired. 

3.  For  Trajan,  in  the   nineteenth  year  of  his  em- 
pire,(?■)  bein;^  lifted  up  with  his  victory  over  the  Scy- 
thians and  Dacians,  and  many  other  nations  ;    and 
thinking  that  the  rehgious  company  of  Christians  was' 
yet  vvaiiting  to  liis   absolute  and  universal  doD'jinion  ; 
and  thereupon  tlireatening  them  that  they  ?\iould  be 
persecuted,  unless  they  would  choose   to  'svorship  the 
devil,  with  all  other  nations ;  fear  obli'2;r\d  all  such  as 
lived  religiously,  either  to  sacrilice  or  to  die.     Where' 
fore  our  brave  soldier  of  Christ,  belrjg  "m  fear  for  th6 
Church  of  Antioch,  was   voluntar>\y    brought  before 
Trajan;  who  was  at  that  time  \here  on  his  way  to 
Armenia,  and  the  Farthians,  'against   whom  he  was 
hastening. 

4.  Being  come  into  the  presence  of  the  emperor 
Trajan  ;  the  emperor  as'  -^.^^  i^i,|,^  saying  :  "  what  a 
wicked  vvretch(/)  art  th'  j^,  thus  to  endeavour  to  trans- 
gress our  commands,  .^^d  to  persuade  others  also  to 
do  likewise  to  their  destruction  ?"(")  Ignatius  answer- 
ed, "  no  one  our^^^f  ^o  call  Theophorus  after  such  a 
manner  ;  forasir  ^^^^^  j^g  all  wicked  spirits  are  departed 
far  from  the  se  j-yants  of  God.  But  if  because  I  am  a 
trouble  to  tl>  ^^^^,  ^^w  spirits,  you  call  me  wicked,  with 
reference  *  ^^'t^em,  I  confess  the  charge  :  for  having 
within  a-  ^^  q^^^^j  ^^^^  heavenly  King,  1  dissolve  aU  the 
snare?    ^^  ^^.^  devils." 

^  .  Trajan  replied  ;    "  and   who  is   Theophorus  ( 

^^  aat.  "  he  who  has  Christ  in  his   breast."     Trajan, 

'   ''and  do  not  we  then  seem  to  thee  to  have  the  Gods 

within  us,(r)  who  light  for  us  against  our  enemies  ?'' 

Ignat.    »'  you  err,  in  that  you  call   the  evil  spirita  of 

(0  See  Br-  Pearson's  Dissert,  of  ihe  yeuv  pf  St.  Ii^natius's  mar- 

tvrdom,  p.;g.  61.  r>  -lo 

'  (/)  Devil  :  Vul.   Penrs.  Vind.  Ign.  part.  2,  caji^  12. 

(?0  TUat  thev  mav  he  miserablv  destroyed.     Or. 

(r)  In  our  mind.     Gr.      In  our  breast  :  so  Mh.  l-.otton.     To  aave 
■iruivaerstaudin^  of  the   Gods;    or,  the  <J»ds  f.ccoi-dmg  to  under- 

[50J 


234  A   RELATION   OF    THE 

the  heathens,  Gods.  For  there  is  but  one  God,  who 
made  Heaven  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  all  that 
are  in  them  ;  and  07ie  Jesus  Christ  his  only  begotten 
son  ;  whose  kingdom  may  I  enjoy." 

6.  Trajan,  '  his  kingdom  you  say  who  was  cruci- 
fied under  Pontius  Pilate."  Ignat.  "  his  who  crucifi- 
ed my  sin,  with  the  inventor  of  it ;  and  has  put 
all  the  deceit  and  malice  of  the  devil  under  the  feet  of 
those  who  carry  him  in  their  heart."  Trajan,  "  dost 
thou  then  carry  him  who  was  crucified  within  thee  ?" 
Ignat.  "  I  do;  for  it  is  written,  I  will  dwell  in  them 
and  walk  in  them,"  [2  Cor.  vi.  16.]  Then  Trajan 
pronounced  this  Sentence  against  him  j  for  as  much 
as  Ignatius  has  confessed  that  he  carries  about  within 
himself  him  that  was  crucified,  we  command  that  he 
be  carried  bound  by  soldiers  to  the  great  Rome,  there 
to  be  thrown  to  the  beasts,  for  the  entertainment  of 
the  people. 

7.  When  the  holy  martyr  heard  this  sentence  he 
cried  out  with  joy,  "  I  thank  thee,  O  Lord,  that  thou 
hast  vouchsafed  to  honour  me  with  a  perfect  love  to- 
wards thee  ;  and  hast  made  me  to  be  put  into  iron 
bonds  with  thy  Apostle  Paul."  Having  said  this  he 
with  joy  put  his  bonds  about  him  ;  and  having  first 
prayed  for  the  Church,  and  commended  it  with  tears 
unto  the  Lord,  he  was  hurried  away,  like  a  choice 
ram,  the  leader  of  a  good  flock,  by  the  brutish  sol- 
diers, in  order  to  his  being  carried  to  Rome,  there  t© 
be  devoured  by  the  blood-thirsty  beasts. 

8.  Wherefore  with  much  readiness  and  joy,  0\it  of 
his  desire  to  suffer,  he  left  Antioch,  and  came  to  Se- 
leucia  ;  from  whence  he  was  to  sail.  And  after  a. 
great  deal  of  toil,  being  come  to  Smyrna,  he  left  the 
ship  with  great  gladness,  and  Imstened  to  see  the  holy 
Polycarp  his  fellow  scholar,  who  was  Bishop  there  ; 
for  they  had  both  of  them  been  formerly  the  disciples 
of  St.  John. 

'Standing.  -So  the  othcv  of  A.  B.  Ushei".     Metaphrastes  joins  both 
together.     \'id.  Annct.  Usser.  N.  5.  , 


MARTYRDOM    OF    ST.    IGNATIUS.  235 

9.  Being  brought  to  him,  and  communicating  to 
him  some  spiritual  gifts,  and  glorying  in  his  bonda; 
he  entreated  tirst  of  all  the  wiiole  Church  (,for  the 
Churches  and  cities  of  Asia  attended  this  iioly  man  by 
their  Bishops  and  priests  and  deacons,  all  har^tening 
to  him,  if  by  any  means  they  might  receivt'(<:) 
some  part  of  his  s])iritual  gift)  but  more  particularly 
Polycarp,  to  contend  with  God  in  his  behalf ;  that 
being  suddenly  taken  by  the  beasts  from  the  world,  he 
might  appear  before  the  face  of  Christ.  And  this  he 
thus  spake  and  testified,  extending  so  much  his  love 
for  Christ,  as  one  who  was  about  to  receive  Heaven 
through  his  own  good  confession,  and  the  earnest  con- 
tention of  those  who  prayed  together  with  him  :  and 
to  return  a  recompence  to  the  CJiurches,  who  came  to 
meet  him  by  their  governors,  he  sent  letters  of  thanks 
to  them,  which  distilled  spiritual  grace,  with  prayer 
and  exhortation.  Seeing  therefore  all  men  so  kindly 
affected  towards  him  ;  and  fearing  lest  the  love  of 
the  brotherhood  should  prevent  his  hastening  to  the 
Lord,  now  tiiat  a  fair  door  of  sufFering  was  opened  to 
him ;  he  wrote  the  Epistle  we  here  subjoin,  to  the 
Romans.     Sec  the  Episile  before. 

10.  And  having  thus  strengthened  such  of  the  breth- 
ren at  Rome  as  were  against  his  martyrdom,  by  this 
Kpistle,  as  he  desired  ;  setting  sail  from  Smyrna, 
(for  he  was  pressed  by  the  soldiers  to  hasten  to  the 
public  spectacles  at  great  Rome,  that  being  delivered 
to  the  wild  beasts  in  sight  of  the  people  of  the  Romans, 
he  might  receive  the  crown  for  which  he  strove.)  he 
came  to  Troas  :  from  whence  going  on,  being  brought 
to  Neopolis,  he  passed  by  Phillippi  through  Macedo- 
nia, and  that  part  of  Epirus  which  is  next  to  Epidam- 
nus  :  having  found  a  ship  in  one  of  the  sea-ports,  he 
sailed  over  the  Adriatic  Sea  ;  [and  from  thence  enter- 
ing into  the  Tyrrhene,]  and  passing  by  several  inlands 
and  cities,  at  length  he  saw  Puteoli.    'Which  being 

(c)  Partake  of  his  spiritual  blessing,  MS.  Cotton-     Hear  his  dis- 
courses :  Metaphrastes. 


236  A   RELATION   OF   THt 

shewed  to  the  holy  man,  he  hastened  to  go  forth,  be- 
ing dcijirous  to  walk  from  thence,  in  the  way  that 
Paul  the  Apostle  had  gone,  [Acts  xxviii.  13,  14.1 
But  a  violent  wind  arising,  and  driving  on  the  ship,(/^) 
would  not  suffer  him  so  to  do  :  wherefore  conuiiend- 
ing  the  love  of  the  brethren  in  that  place  he  sailed  for- 
ward. 

11.  And  the  wind  continuing  favourable  to  us,  in 
one  day  and  a  night,  we  indeed  were  unwillingly  hur- 
ried on,  as  sorrowing  to  think  of  being  separated  from 
this  holy  martyr  :  but  to  him  it  happened  justly,  ac- 
cording to  his  wish,  that  he  might  go  the  sooner  out 
of  the  world,  and  attain  unto  the  Lord  whom  he  lov- 
ed. Wherefore  sailing  into  the  Roman  port,  and 
those  impure  sports  being  almost  at  an  end,  the  sol- 
diers began  to  be  offended  at  our  slowness  ;  but  the 
Bishop  with  great  joy  complied  with  their  hastiness. 

12.  Being  therefore  soon  forced  away  from  the  port 
so  called,  we  forthwith  met  the  brethren ;  (for  the  re- 
port of  what  concerned  the  holy  martyr  v\^as  spread 
abroad)  who  were  full  of  fear  and  joy  :  for  they  re- 
joiced in  that  God  had  vouchsafed  them  the  company 
of  Theophorus ;  but  were  afraid,  when  they  consid- 
ered, that  such  a  one  was  brought  thither  to  die. 
Now  some  of  these  he  commanded  to  hold  their  peace, 
who  were  the  most  zealous  for  his  safety,  apd  said, 
that  thei/  'would  appease  the  people^  that  they  should  not 
desire  the  destruction  of  the  just.ini)  Who  presently 
knowing  this  by  the  spirit,  and  saluting  all  of  them, 
he  desired  them  that  they  would  shew  a  true  love  to 
him  ;  disputing  yet  more  with  them  than  he  had  done 
in  his  Epistle,  and  persuaded  them  not  to  envy  him 
who  was  hastening  unto  the  Lord.  And  so,  all  the 
brethren  kneeling  down,  he  prayed  to  the  son  of  God 
in  behalf  of  the  Churches,  that  he  would  put  a  stop 
to  the  persecution,  and  continue  the  love  of  the  breth- 
ren towards  each  other  :  which   being  done,  he  was 

(h)  The  ship  beinr;  repelled  from  the  fo;epart,  Avouldnot  pcrmi!: 
(;r)  Quietare  Plebcni  and  aon  expetere  perderq  justum. 


\ 


MARTYRDOM    OF    ST.    IGNATIUS.  237 

with  all  haste  led  into  the  amphitheatre,  and  speedily, 
according   to  the  command  of  Caesar   before   given, 
thrown  in,  the  end  of  the   spectacles   being  at  hand. 
For  it  was  then  a  very  solemn  day,  called  in  the  Ko. 
man  tongue  the  1 3th  of  the  Calends  of  January,  upon 
which  the  people  were  ordinarily  wont  to  be  gathered 
together.     Thus  was  he  delivered  to  the  cruel  beasts, 
near  the  temple  by  wicked  men :  that  so  thv-  desire  of 
the  holy  martyr  Jgnatius  might  be  accomplished ;  as 
it  is  written,  ''the  desire  ot  the  righteooc  is  accept- 
able ;"  [Prov.  X.  24.]  namely,  that  he  might  no;    he 
burthensome  to  any  of  the  brethren,  by  the  gathering 
of  his  relics,  but  might  be  wholly  devoured  b>  iht-m  ; 
according  as  in  his  Epi>tle  he  had  before  wished,  tnat 
so  his  end  might  be.     For  only  the  greater  and  harder 
of  his  holy   bones  remained ;  whicn  were  carried  to 
Antioch,  and  there  pu.  up  in  a  napkin,  as  an  inesti- 
mable treasure  left  to  the  Church  by  the  grace  which 
was  in  the  martyr. 

13.  Now  these  things  were  done  the  13th  of  the 
Calends  of  January,  that  is  the  20th  day  of  Decem- 
ber ;  Sura  and  Synecius  being  the  second  time  Con- 
suls of  the  Romans ;  of  which  we  ourselves  were  eye  «. 
witnesses :  and  being  the  night  following  watching 
with  tears  in  the  house,  praying  to  God  with  our 
bended  knees,  that  he  would  give  us  weak  men  some 
assurance  of  what  had  been  before  done  ;  it  haj^pen- 
ed,  that  falling  into  a  slumber,  some  of  us  on  the 
sudden  saw  the  blessed  Ignatius  standing  by  us  and 
embracing  us :  others  beheld  the  blessed  martyr  pray- 
ing for  us  :  others  as  it  were  dropping  with  sweat,  as 
if  he  were  just  come  from  his  great  labour,  and  stand- 
ing by  the  Lord. 

14.  Which  when  we  saw,  being  flllod  with  joy; 
and  comparing  the  visions  of  our  dream3  with  one- 
another,  we  glorified  God,  the  giver  of  all  good  things, 
and  being  assured  of  the  blessedness  of  the  saint  ;(//; 

(o)  Beatitlcantcs  sanctum.    Pror.ounciri^  him  blisscd. 


238  A   RELATION,    &C. 

we  have  made  known  unto  you  both  the  day  and  time : 
that  being  assembled  together  according  to  the  time 
of  his  martyrdom,  we  may  communicate  with  the 
combatant,  and  most  vahant  martyr  of  Christ ;  who 
trod  under  foot  the  devil,  and  perfected  the  course 
he  had  piously  desired,  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord;  by 
whom,  and  with  whom,  all  glory  and  power  be  to  the 
Father,  with  the  blessed  Spirit,  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 


% 


THlL 

CIRCULAR  EPISTLE 

OF   THE 

CHURCH  OF  SMYRI^A, 

CONCERNING   THE 

MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  POLYCARP, 


The  Church  of  God  which  is  at  Smyrna,  to  the  Churcli  of  God 
which  is  at  Phihidelphia  ;(a)  and  to  all  the  other  assemblies  of 
the  holy  catholic  Church,  in  every  place  ;  mercy,  peace,  and 
love  from  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Chribt,  be  multi- 
plied. 

1.  WE  have  written  to  you,  brethren,  both  of 
what  concerns  the  other  martyrs,  but  especially  the 
blessed  Polycarp,  who  by  his  sufferings  put  an  end 
to  the  persecution  ;  setting  as  it  were,  his  seal  to  it.. 
For  almost  all  things  that  went  before,  were  done, 
that  the  Lord  might  shew  us  from  above,  a  martyr- 
dom truly  such  as  became  the  Gospel.  For  he  ex- 
pected to  be  delivered  up ;  even  as  the  Lord  also  did, 
that  we  should  become  the  followers  of  his  example  . 
considering  not  only  what  is  profitable  for  ourselves, 
but  also  for  our  neighbours'  advantage.  For  it  is  the 
part  of  a  true  and  perfect  charity,  to  desire,  not  only 
that  a  man's  self  should  be  saved,  but  also  all  th^ 
brethren. 

(u)  l*l\ilonielia  Vid.  Aniu.t.  T^s3.  n.  1.  Cnmp.  Vr^  I-/,  'nt'^^'vy-  '>>' 
V.iiseb.  hist.  F.rclrs.  J   i^ . 


240  A  RELATION   OP   THE 

2.  The  sufferings  then  of  all   the   other  martyrs, 
"Were   uies.^ed  and  generous  ;  which  they  underwent 
according  to  the  will  of  God.     For  so  it  becomes  us, 
wno   are   m jre  religious  than  others,  to  ascribe  the 
power  and  ordering  of  all  things  unto  him.(^)     And 
indeed  who  can  choose  but   admire  the  greatness  of 
their  mmd,  and  that  admirable  patience  and  love  of 
their  master,  which  thtni  appeared  in  them  ?     Who 
when  they  were  so  tiayed  with  whipping,  that  the 
frame  and  >^traj;:ure  of  tiieir  bodies  were  laid  open  to 
their  very  in  ward  veins  and  arteries,  nevertheless  en- 
dured it.     And-  when  all  that  beheld  them,  pitied  and 
lamented  taem  ;  yet  tliey  sliewed  so  great  a  generosi- 
ty ol  mind,  tuat  not   one  of  them  let  so  much  as  a 
sigh  or  a  groan  escape  them  ;  plainly  shewing,   thaf 
th  /se  holy  martyrs  of   "hrist,  at  the  very  same  time 
that  they  were  thus  tormented,  were  absent  from  the 
body  ;  or  rather,  that  the  Lord  stood  by  them,  and 
converged  witn  them.     Wherefore  being  supported  by 
the  grace  of  Christ,  they  despised  all  the  torments  of 
the  world ;    by  the  sufferings  of  an  hour,  redeeming 
themselves   from  everlasting   punishment.     For   this 
caust\  even  the  fire  of  their  cruel  and  barbarous  ex- 
ecutioners seemed  cold  to  them  ;    whilst  they  hoped 
thereby  to  escape  that  fire  which  is  eternal,  and  shall 
never  be  extinguished :    and   beheld  with  the  eyes  of 
faith,  those  good  things  which  are  reserved  for  them 
that  end  are  to  the  end  ;    which  neither  ear  has  heard, 
nor  eye  seen,  nor  have  they  entered  into    the  heart  of 
man,  [I  Cor.  ii.  9.]     But  to  them  they  were  now  re- 
vealed by  the  Lord ;  as  being  no  longer  men,  but  al- 
ready  become   angels.     In  like  manner,  those   who 
were  condemned  to  the  beasts,  and  kept  a  long  time 
in  prison,  underwent  many   cruel  torments  ;    being 
forced  to  lie  upon  sharp  spikes  laid  under  their  bo- 
dies,(/?)  and  tormented  with  divers  other  sorts  of  pun- 

(§•)  Vid.  Correct.  Coteler.  &  Vales,  in  Annot.  ad  Euseb-  1.  iv.  c. 
15, 'p.  61  ^    . 

(n)  See  Bishop  Usher's  Annot.  n.  7-  Euseb.  1.  iv.  c.  15,  6c  m  cum- 
Annot.  Valesii  p.  62.  d- 


MARTYRDOM   OF    ST.    POLYCARP.  241 

ishments ;  that  so  if  if  were  possible,  the  tyrant,  by 
the  length  of  their  suflteriugs,  might  have  brought 
them  to  deny  Christ. 

3.  For  indeed^  the  devil  did  invent  many  things 
against  them  :  but  thanks  be  to  God,  he  was  not  able 
to  prevail  over  all.  For  the  brave  Germanicus 
strengthened  those  that  feared,  by  his  patience  ;  and 
fouglit  gloriously  with  the  beasts.  For  when  the  pro- 
consul would  have  persuaded  him,  telluig  him  that  he 
should  consider  his  age  and  spare  himself;  he  pulled 
the  wild  beast  to  Imn,  and  provoked  iwiW-,  being  aesi- 
rous  the  more  quickly  to  be  delivered  from  a  wicked 
and  unjust  world.  Upon  this,  the  whole  multitude 
wondering  at  the  courage  of  the  holy  and  pious  race 
of  Christians,  cried  out,  "  take  away  those  wicked 
wretches  ;  let  Polycarp  be  looked  out." 

4.  Then  one  named  Q,uintus,  a  Phrygian,  being 
newly  come  irom  thince,  seeing  the  beasts,  was  afraid. 
This  was  he  who  forced  himself  and  some  others,  to 
present  themselves  of  their  own  accord,  to  the  trial. 
Him  therefore  the  pro-consul  persua.lvid  with  many 
promises,  to  swear  and  sacrilice.  For  which  cause, 
brethren,  we  do  not  commend  those  who  offer  them- 
selves to  persecution  j  seeing  the  Gospel  teaches  no 
such  thing. 

5.  But  the  most  admirable  Polycarp,  when  he  first 
heard  \\\xlhe  wus  called  for^  was  not  at  all  concerned 
at  it ;  but  resolved  to  tarry  in  the  city.  Nevertheless, 
he  was  at  the  last  persuaded,  at  the  desire  of  many, 
to  go  out  of  it.  He  departed  therefore  into  a  little 
village,  not  far  distant  from  the  city,  and  there  tarri- 
ed with  a  few  about  him,  doing  nothing  nii|,ht  nor 
day,  but  praying  for  all  men,  and  for  the  Churches 
which  were  in  all  the  world,  according  to  his  usual 
custom.  And  as  he  was  praying,  he  saw  a  vision 
three  days  before  he  was  taken  ;  and  behold,  the  pil- 
low under  his  head  seemed  to  him  on  fire.  AV'hf^eup- 
on,  turning  to  those  that  were  with  him,  he  said  prO' 
phetically,  **  that  he  should,  be  burnt  alive,^* 

[31] 


242  A  RELATION   OF   THE 

6.  Now  when  those  who  were  to  take  him  drew 
near,  he  departed  into  another  village  ;  and  immedi- 
ately they  who  sought  iiim,  came  thither.  And  when 
they  found  him  not,  they  seized  upon  two  young  men 
t/iut  were  there ;  one  of  which,  being  tormented,  con- 
fessed. For  it  was  impossible  he  should  be  conceal- 
ed, forasmuch  as  they  who  betrayed  him  were  his 
own  domestics.  So  the  officer,  who  is  also  called  Cle- 
ronomus,(5)  Herod  by  name ;  hastened  lo  bring  him 
into  the  lists  :  that  so  Polycarp  might  receive  his 
proper  portion,  being  made  partaker  of  Christ;  and 
they  that  betrayed  him,  undergo  the  punishment  of 
Judas. 

7.  The  sergeants  therefore  and  horsemen  taking  the 
young  lad  along  with  them,  departed  about  supper 
time,  being  Friday,  with  their  usual  arms,  as  it  were 
against  a  thief  or  a  robber.  And  being  come  to  the 
place  where  he  was,  about  the  close  of  the  evening, 
they  found  him  lying  down  in  a  little  upper  room, 
from  whence  he  could  easily  have  escaped  into  ano- 
ther place,  but  he  would  not ;  saying,  the  will  of  the 
Lord  be  done.  Wherefore  when  he  heard  that  they 
were  come  to  the  house,  he  went  down  and  spake  to 
them.  And  as  they  that  were  present  wondered  at  his 
age  and  constancy,  some  of  them  began  to  say,  "  was 
there  need  of  all  this  care  to  take  such  an  old  man  ?"(?) 
Then  presently  he  ordered,  that  the  same  hour  there 
should  be  somewhat  got  ready  for  them,  that  they 
might  eat  and  drink  their  fill ;  desiring  them  withal, 
that  they  would  give  him  one  hour's  liberty  the  while, 
to  pray  without  disturbance.  And  when  they  had 
permitted  him,  he  stood  praying,  being  full  of  the 
grace  of  God  ;  so  that  he  ceased  not  for  two  whole 
hours,  to  the  admiration  of  all  that  heard  him  :  inso- 
much, that  many  of  the  soldiers  began  to  repent,  that 
they  were  come  out  against  so  godly  an  old  man. 

(a)  Justice  of  the  pence      Vid.  Usscr  in  loc.  num.  11,  15.  Vales. 
in  Euseb    p.  63.  6. 
(?)  Why  was  all  this  diligence.  Vid.  Annot.  20.    Usserin  loc. 


MARTYRDOM    OF    ST.    POLYCARP.  243 

8.  As  soon  as  he  had  done  his  prayer,  in  which  he 
remeiiiuered  all  men,  whether  little  or  great,  honour- 
able or  obscure,  that  had  at  any  time  been  acquaint- 
ed with  him  ;(^t')  and  with  them  the  whole  catholic 
Church,  over  all  the  world  ;  the  time  being  come  that 
he  was  to  depart,  tlie  guards  set  him  upon  an  ass,  and 
so  Drought  him  into  tlie  city,  being  the  day  of  the 
great  saobatli.  And  Herod  the  chief  officer,  wiih  his 
father  Nicetes-,  met  him  in  a  chariot.  And  having 
taken  him  up  to  them,  and  set  him  in  the  chariot, 
they  began  to  persuade  him,  saying,  ivJiat  harm  is 
there  in  it^  to  sat/^  Lord  Caesar,  a/id  sacrifice  (with 
the  rest  that  is  usual  on  such  occasions)  and  so  be 
safe  /  But  Polycarp,  at  first,  answered  them  not  : 
whereupon  they  continuing  to  urge  him,  he  said,  "  I 
shall  not  do  what  you  would  persuade  me  to."  So  be- 
hig  out  of  all  hope  of  prevailing  with  him  ;  they  be- 
gan first  to  rail  at  him,  and  then  with  violence  threw 
him  out  of  the  chariot  ;  in-;omuch  that  he  hurt  his 
thigh  with  the  fall.  But  he  not  turning  back,  went 
on  readily  with  all  diligence,  as  if  he  had  received  no 
harm  at  all  ;  and  so  w-as  brought  to  the  lists,  where 
there  was  so  great  a  tumult,  that  nobody  could  be 
heard. 

9.  As  he  was  going  into  the  lists,  there  came  a 
voice  from  Heaven  to  him ;  "  be  strong  Polycarp,  and 
quit  thyself  like  a  man."  Now  no  one  saw  who  it 
was  that  spake  to  him  ;  but  for  the  voice,  many  of 
our  brethren  who  were  present,  h<^ard  it.  And  as  he 
was  brought  in,  there  was  a  great  disturbance  when 
they  heard  how  that  Polycarp  w\is  taken.  And  when 
lie  came  near,  the  pro-consul  asked  him  whether  he 
was  Polycarp  ?  who  confessing  that  he  was  ;  he  per- 
suaded him  to  deny  the  faith,  saying,  reverence  thy 
old  age^  with  many  other  things  of  the  like  nature, 
as  their  custom  is  ;  concluding  thus,  swear  hy  Ccesar^s 
fortune.      Repent  and  say^    take  away   the   wicked. 

{w)  Comp.  Euseb.  1.  iv.  c.  15,  p.  30.  B.  Edit.  Vales.  &  Annot. 
Vales,  p.  62.  c. 


244  A   RELATION   OF    THE 

Then  Polycarp,  looking  with  a  stern  countenance  up- 
on the  whole  multitude  of  wicked  Gentiles  that  was 
gathered  together  in  the  lists,  and  shaking  his  hand  at 
them,  looked  up  to  heaven,  and  gioaning,  said,  take 
away  thr  ivi-.ked.  But  the  pro  consul,  insisting  and 
saying,  **  swear,  and  I  will  set  tliee  at  liberty  ;  re- 
proach Christ."  Polycar])  replied,  *'  eighty  and  six 
years  have  I  now  served  Christ,  and  he  has  never  done 
me  the  least  wrong  :  how  then  can  I  blaspheme  my 
King  and  my  Saviour  ?" 

10.  .•^^nd  when  the  pro-consul  nevertheless  still  in- 
sisted, saying,  *'  swear  by  the  genius  of  Caesar.'* 
He  answered,  "  seeing  thou  art  so  vainly  urgent  with 
me  that  I  should  swear,  as  thou  callest  it,  by  the  ge- 
nius of  Caesar,  seeming  as  if  thou  didst  not  know 
what  I  am  ;  hear  me  freely  professing  it  to  thee,  that 
I  am  a  Christian  But  if  thou  farther  desirest  an  ac- 
count what  Christianity  is,  appoint  a  day  and  thou 
shall  hear  it."  The  pro-consul  replied,  "persuade  the 
people."  Polycarp  answered,  "  to  thee  have  I  offer- 
ed to  give  a  reason  of  my  faith  :  for  so  are  we  taught 
to  pay  all  due  honour,  (such  only  excepted  as  would 
be  hurtful  to  ourselves,)  to  the  powers  and  authorities 
which  are  ordained  of  God.  But  for  the  people,  I 
esteem  them  not  worthy  that  I  should  give  any  ac- 
count of  my  faith  to  them." 

1 1 .  The  pro-consul  continued,  and  said  unto  him, 
"  I  have  wild  beasts  ready,  to  those  I  will  cast  thee 
except  thou  repent."  He  answered,  "  cull  for  them 
then  ;  for  we  Christians  are  fixed  in  our  minds  not  to 
change  from  good  to  evil :  but  for  me  it  will  be  good 
to  be  changed  from  evil  to  good  "(Z^)  The  pro-consul 
added  ;  *'  seeing  thou  despisest  the  wild  beasts,  I  will 
cause  thee  to  be  devoured  by  fire,  unless  thou  shalt 
repent."  Polycarp  answered,  "  thou  threatenest  me 
'ivith  fire  which  burns  for  an  hour,  and  so  is  extin- 

(<5)  The  me  Ming  is,  to  be  transhiel  from  what  is  grievous,  and 
hard  td  §uffer  heie,  to  the  just  reward  of  my  sufferings  in  the  other 
world. 


MARTYRDOM   OF   ST.    POLYCARP.  245 

guished  ;  but  knowest  not  the  fire  of  the  future  jiidg- 
menr,  and  of  that  eternal  punishment,  which  is  re- 
served for  the  ungodly.  But  why  tarriest  thou  ?  bring 
forth  what  thou  wilt. 

1 2.  Having  said  this,  and  many  other  things  of  the 
like  nature,  he  was  lill^d  with  coniidence  and  joy, 
insomuch  that  liis  very  countenance  was  full  of  grace : 
so  that  he  did  not  only  not  let  it  faU  with  any  confu- 
sion at  whal  was  spoken  to  him  ;  but  on  the  contrary, 
the  pro-consul  was  struck  with  astonishment ;  and  sent 
his  crier  into  the  middle  of  the  lists,  to  proclaim  three 
several  times ;  Polycarp  confessed  himself  to  be  a 
Christian.  Which  being  done  by  the  crier,  the  whole 
multitude  both  of  the  Geniiles  and  of  the  Jevvs  which 
dwelt  at  Smyrna,  l^eing  full  of  fury,  cried  out  with  a 
loud  voice  ;  "  this  is  the  doctor  of  Asia  ;{d)  the  fa- 
ther of  the  Christians,  and  the  overthrower  of  our 
Gods.  He  that  has  taught  so  many  not  to  sacrifice, 
nor  pay  any  worship  to  the  Gods."  And  saying  this, 
they  cried  out,  and  desired  Philip  the  Asiarch,(()  that 
he  would  let  loose  a  lion  against  Polycarp.  But  Phi- 
lip replied,  that  it  was  not  lawful  for  him  to  do  so,  be- 
cause that  kind  of  spectacles  was  already  over.(/) 
Then  it  pleased  them  to  cry  out  with  one  consent, 
that  Polycarp  should  be  burnt  alive.  For  so  it  was 
necessary  that  the  vision  should  be  fulfilled  which  was 
made  manifest  unto  him  by  his  pillow,  when  seeing  it 
on  fire  as  he  was  praying,  he  turned  about  and  said 
prophetically  to  the  faithful  that  were  w  ith  him  ;  / 
must  be  burnt  alive. 

12.  This  therefore  was  done  with  greater  speed 
than  it  was  spoke  ;  the  whole  multitude  instantly 
gathering  together  wood  and  faggots,  out  of  the  shops 
and  baths  ;  the  jews  especially,  according  to  their 
custom,  with  all  readiness  assisting  them  in  it.    When 

(rf)  So  Eusebius  Ruffin.  '  et.  Intei-pr.  Lat-  &c.  Vid  Usser.  not.  44, 
('')  Who  was  president  of  the  spectacles  ;    the  chief  priest   for 
'.hat  )  car.     See  Usser  Aniiot.  numb.  46.  Vales,  in  Euseb.  p.  63,  64, 
(/)  He  had  already  fulfilled,  or  fiuibhed,  the  bailing  of  dogs. 


246  A  RELATION    OF   TH£ 

the  fuel  was  ready,  Polycarp  laying  aside  all  his  up- 
per garments,  and  undoing  his  girdle,  tried  also  to 
pull  off  ina  clothes  underneath,  which  aforetime  he 
was  not  wont  to  do  ;  forasmuch  as  always  every  one 
of  the  Christians  that  was  about  him  contended  who 
should  soonest  touch  his  flesh  For  he  was  truly  adorn- 
ed by  his  good  conversation  with  all  kind  of  piety,(^§-) 
even  before  his  martyrdom.  T/n's  being  done,  they 
presently  put  about  him  such  things  as  were  necessary 
to  prepare  the  lire. (A-)  But  when  they  would  have 
also  nailed  hini  to  the  stake,  he  said,  "  let  me  alone 
as  I  am  :  for  he  who  has  given  me  strength  to  endure 
the  fire,  will  also  enable  me,  without  your  securing 
me  by  nails,  to  stand  without  moving  in  the  pile." 

14.  Wherefore  they  did  not  nail  him,  but  only  tied 
him  to  it.  But  he  having  put  his  hands  behind  him, 
and  being  bound  as  a  ram  chosen  out  of  a  great  flock, 
for  an  offering,  and  prepared  to  be  burnt  a  sacrifice, 
acceptable  unto  God,  looked  up  to  Heaven  and  said ; 
*'  O  Lord  God  Almighty,  the  Father  of  thy  well  be- 
loved and  blessed  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  we 
have  received  the  knowledge  of  thee,  the  God  of  An- 
gels and  powers,  and  of  every  creature,  and  especially 
of  the  whole  race  of  just  men  who  live  in  thy  pre- 
sence !  I  give  thee  hearty  thanks  that  thou  hast  vouch- 
safed to  bring  me  to  this  day,  and  to  this  hour ;  that 
I  should  have  a  part  in  the  number  of  thy  marly rs,  in 
the  cup  of  thy  Christ,  to  the  resurrection  of  eternal 
life,  both  of  soul  and  body,  in  the  incorruption  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Among  which  may  I  be  accepted  this 
day  before  thee,  as  a  fat  and  acceptable  sacrifice ;  as 
thou  the  true  Gdd,  with  whom  is  no  falsehood,  hast 
both  before  ordained,  and  manifested  unto  me,  and 
also  hast  now  fulfilled  it.  For  this,  and  for  all  things 
else  I  praise  thee,  I  bless  thee,  I  glorify  thee  by  the 
eternal,(/)  and  heavenly  high  priest,  Jesus  Christ  thy 

(^)  Vid.  aliter  apud  Euseb.  1.  iv.  c.  15.    Et  in  eum  Vales.  Annot. 
p.  64. 
(Xr)  The  pile  that  was  to  burn  him.    See  \  ales,  in  Euseb.  p.  64.  b- 
(0  Euseb.  &  Vet.  Lat.  Interp. 


MARTYRDOM  OF    ST.    POLYCARP.  247 

beloved  Son ;  with  whom  to  thee(w)  and  the  Holy 
p-host,  be  glory  both  now,  and  to  all  succeeding  ages. 
Amenr 

15.  He  had  no  sooner  pronounced  aloud,  Amcft, 
and  finished  his  prayer,  but  they  who  were  appointed 
to  be  his  executioners,  lighted  the  fire.  And  when 
the  flame  began  to  blaze  to  a  very  great  heiglit  ;  be- 
hold a  wonderful  miracle  appeared,  to  us  who  had  the 
happiness  to  see  it,  and  who  were  reserved  by  Hea- 
ven to  report  to  others  what  had  happened.  For  the 
flame  making  a  kind  of  arch,  like  the  sail  of  a  ship 
filled  with  the  wind,  encompassed,  as  in  a  circle,  the 
body  of  the  holy  martyr.  Who  stood  in  the  midst  of 
it,  not  as  if  his  flesh  were  burnt,  but  as  bread  that  is 
baked,  or  as  gold  or  silver  glowing  in  the  furnace. 
Moreover,  so  sweet  a  smell  came  from  it,  rs  if  frank- 
inscense,  or  some  rich  spices  had  been  smoking  there. 

16.  At  length  when  those  wicked  men  saw  that  his 
body  could  not  be  consumed  by  the  fire,  they  com- 
manded the  executioner  to  go  near  to  him  and  stick 
his  dagger  in  him  ;(;/)  which  being  accordingly  done, 
there  came  forth  so  great  a  quantity  of  blood(o)  as 
even  extinguished  the  fire,  and  raised  an  admiration 
in  all  the  peoi)le,  to  consider  what  a  difference  there 
was  between  the  infidels  and  the  elect.  One  of  which 
this  great  martyr,  Polycarp,  most  certainly  was ;  be- 
ing in  our  times  a  truly  Apostolical  and  prophetical 
teacher ;  and  Bishop  o^  the  catholic  Church  which  is 
at  Smyrna.  For  every  word  that  went  out  of  his 
moutli  either  has  been  already  fulfilled,  or  in  its  due 
time  will  be  accomplished. 

17.  But  when  the  emulous,  and  envious,  and  wick- 
ed adversary  of  the  race  of  the  just,  saw  the  great- 
er) In  tlic  H.  G.  Fyiiseb. 

\n)  KeiLt.<pi*lo^»  Vid.  Annot.  Usser.  hum.  75.  Vales,  under- 
stands by  II  one  of  the  Launce  men  that  were  set  to  kill  the  beasts, 
if  they  grew  unruly,  at  these  kind  of  spectacles.  Vid.  in.  Euscl>- 
J).  64.  c. 

(i)  So  Eusebius. 


248  A   RKLATION   OF    THE 

ness  of  his  martyrdom  ;  and  considered  how  irrepre- 
hensiole  his  coxiversution  had  been  from  the  begm- 
ning;  and  how  ne  was  now  crowned  wiih  the  crown 
of  imnurtaitty.  having  without  all  controversy  re- 
ceived his  reward  ;  he  took  all  possible  care  that  not 
the  least  remainder  ot  his  oody  snoald  be  taken  away 
by  us,  altiiough  many  desired  to  do  it,  and  to  be  made 
partakers  of  his  holy  flesh.  And  to  that  end  he  sug- 
gested It  to  Nicetes,  the  father  of  Herod  and  brother 
of  Alee,  to  go  to. the  governor,  and  hinder  him  from 
giving  us  his  Oody  to  be  buried.  Lest,  says  he,  "  for- 
saking him  that  was  crucified,  they  should  begin  to 
worship  this  Polycarp."  And  this  he  said  at  the  sug- 
gestion and  instance  of  the  Jews;  who  also  watched 
us,  that  we  should  not  take  him  out  of  the  fire:  not 
considering,  that  neither  is  it  possible  for  us  ever  to 
forsake  Cnrist,  who  suffered  for  the  salvation  of  all 
sucii  as  shall  be  saved  througbout  the  whole  world, 
the  righteous  for  the  urigodly;  [1  Pet.  iii.  18.]  nor 
worship  any  other  besides  him.  For  him  indeed,  as 
being  the  Son  of  God,  we  do  adore  :  but  for  the  mar- 
tyrs, we  worthily  love  them,  as  the  disciples  and  fol- 
low^ers  of  our  Lord  ;  and  upon  the  account  of  their 
exceeding  great  affection  towards  their  master  and 
their  king.  Of  whom  may  we  also  be  made  compa- 
nions, and  fellow  disciples. 

1 8.  The  Centurion  therefore  seeing  the  contention 
of  the  Jews,  put  his  body  into  the  midst  of  the  fire, 
and  so  consumed  it.  After  which  we  taking  up  his 
bones,  more  precious  than  the  richest  jewels,  and  tri- 
ed above  gold,  deposited  them  where  it  was  fitting. 
Where  being  gathered  together  as  we  have  opportuni- 
ty, with  joy  and  gladness,  the  Lord  shall  grant  unto 
us  to  celebrate  the  anniversary  of  his  martyrdom,  both 
in  memory  of  those  who  have  suffered,  and  for  the 
exercise  and  preparation  of  those  who  may  hereafter 
suffer. 

19.  Such  was  the  passion  of  the  blessed  Polycarp> 
who  though  he  was  the  twelfth  of  those  who,  togeth- 


MARTYRDOM    OF    ST.    POLYCARP.  2^9 

er  with  those  of  Philadelphia,  suffered  martyrdom  is 
yet  aloiitf  chiefly  had  in  memory  of  all  men  :  inso- 
much that  he  is  spoken  of  by  the  very  Geiuiles  them- 
selves in  everyplace,  as  having  been  not  only  an  emi- 
nent teacher,  but  also  a  glorious  martyr.  Whose 
death  dll  desire  to  imitate,  as  having  been  every  way 
conformable  to  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  For  having  by 
patience  overcome  the  unjust  governor,  and  so  receiv- 
ed the  crown  of  immortality  ;  he  now,  together  with 
the  Apostles,  and  all  other  righteous  men,  who  have 
gone  betore,  with  great  triumph,  glorifies  God  even 
the  Father,  and  blesses  our  Ljrd  the  governor  both  of 
our  souls  and  bodies  ;(^)  and  shepherd  of  the  catholic 
Church  which  is  over  all  the  earth. 

20.  Whereas  therefore  ye  desired  that  we  would  at 
large  declare  to  you  what  was  done  ;  we  have  for  the 
present  given  you  a  summary  account  of  it  by  our 
brotiier  Marcus :  having  therefore  yourselves  read  this 
opistle,  you  may  do  well  to  send  it  forward  to  the 
brethren  that  are  farther  otY;  that  they  may  also  glo- 
rify God  who  makes  such  choice  of  his  own  servants, 
and  is  able  to  bring  all  of  us  by  his  grace  and  help  to 
his  eternal  kingdom,  through  his  only  begotten  Son 
Jesus  Christ ;  to  whom  be  glory,  and  honour,  and 
power,  and  majesty,  for  ever  and  ever — Amen.  Sa- 
lute all  the  saints  ;  they  that  are  with  us  salute  you ; 
and  Evarestus,  who  wrote  this  epistle,  with  his  whole 
house. 

21.  Now  the  sulTering  of  the  blessed  Polycarp  was 
the  second  day  of  the  present  month  Xanthicus^  viz. 
the  seventh  of  the  Calends  of  May;(//)  being  the 
great  Sabbath  about  the  8th  hour.  He  was  taken  by 
Herod,  Philip  the  Tralli an  being  high  priest;  Statins 
Q,uadratus  proconsul ;  but  our  Saviour  Christ  reigning 
for  evermore  :  to  him  be  honoui',  glory,  majesty,  and 

(0  Vi,''.  Cotclev.  in  niavi^.     &  Vet.  Lat.  Intevpr. 
(u)  Ratlip"  of  Apvii:  Sec  Aanot.  Usser.  n.  105,  &  Pearson  ChT — 
Diss.  11.  I-  IM  J).  ^. 

[32] 


260  ADVERTISEMENT,   &e. 

an  eternal  throne,   from  generation  to  generation. 

22.  We  wish  you,  brethren,  all  happiness ;  by 
living  according  to  the  rule  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ :  with  whom,  glory  be  to  God  the  Father,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit,  for  the  salvation  of  his  chosen  saints. 
After  whose  example  the  blessed  Polycarp  suffered  ; 
at  whose  feet  may  we  be  found  in  the  kingdom  of 
Jesus  Christ. 


>(i€ctim< 


AN  ADVERTISEMENT  RELATING  TO  THE  FOREGOING  EPISTLt 

THIS  .  epistle  was  transcribed  by  Caius  out  of  the 
copy  of  Ireneus,  the  disciple  of  Polycarp  ;  who  also 
lived  and  conversed  with  Ireneus.  And  I  Socrates 
transcribed  it  at  Corinth,  out  of  the  copy  of  the  said 
Caius.     Grace  be  with  all.* 

After  which  I  Pionius  again  wrote  it  from  the  copy 
before  mentioned  ;  having  searched  it  out  by  the  reve- 
lation of  Polycarp,  who  directed  me  to  it ;  as  also  I 
shall  declare  in  what  follows :  having  gathered  these 
things  together,  now  almost  corrupted  through  process 
of  time  ;  that  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  may  also  gather 
me  together  with  his  elect :  to  whom  with  the  Father, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost^  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever. 

.    *  Ad  finem  Exempl.  Usser.  p,  20. 


THE 


CATHOLIC  EFISTLrE 


ST.  BARNABAS. 


/ 
ALL  HAPPINESS  TO  YOU  MY  SONS   AND  DAUGHTERS,    IN  THi: 
NAMK   OF    OUR    i.ORD    JKSUS    CHRIST,    ^VHO  LOVEX)  US,  IN 

PEACE. 

HAVING  perceived  abundance  of  knowledge  of 
the  great  and  excellent  laws  of  God  to  be  in  you,  I 
exceedingly  rejoice  in  your  blessed  and  admirable 
souls,  because  ye  have  so  worthily  received  the  grace 
which  was  grafted  in  you.(r/)  For  which  cause  I  am 
full  of  joy,  hoping  the  rather  to  be  saved  ;  inasmuch 
as  I  truly  see  a  spirit  infused  into  you,  from  the  pure 
fountain  of  God  :  having  this  persuasion,  and  being 
fully  convinced  thereof,  because  that  since  I  have  be- 
gun to  speak  unto  you,  I  have  had  a  more  than  ordi- 
nary good  success  in  the  way  of  the  law  of  the  Lord, 
which  is  in  Christ.(^)  For  which  cause  brethren,(^A) 
I  also  think  verily  that  I  love  you  above  my  own  soul : 
because  that  therein  dwelleth  the  greatness  of  faith 
and  charity,  as  also  the  hope  of  that  life  which  is  to 
come.     Wherefore  considering  this,    that  if  I  shall 

Cd )  Natural:  Gr.  'ti^^vl^v.  See  Chap.  xix.  tpL^vIo*  S'ogeiv 
S'lS'x^tii:  wliicli  the  L  u.  inc.  venders  natuvale  doaum  ucctn.-.aj. 
Co  .1-.  Jam.  i  21. 

CgJ  Comp.  Psal.  119.  33.  viz.  either  by  preaching,  or  fulfilling 
the  same. 

»A)  Vid.  Annot.  Vos.  in  loc. 


252  THE  CATHOLIC   EPISTLE 

take  care  to  commuriicate  to  you  a  part  of  what  I 
have  received,  it  shall  turn  to  my  reward,  that  i  have 
served  such  good  souls ;(/)  I  gave  diligence  to  write  in 
a  few  words  unto  you ;  that  together  with  your  faith, 
your  knowledge  also  may  be  perfect.  There  are 
therefore  three  things  ordained  by  the  Lord ;  the  hope 
of  life;  the  beginning  and  the  completion  of  it.  For 
the  Lord  hath  both  declared  unto  us,  by  the  prophets, 
those  things  that  are  past ;  and  opened  to  us  the  begin- 
ning of  those  that  are  to  come.  Wherefore,  it  will  be- 
hove us,  as  he  has  spoken,  to  come  more  holily,  and 
nearer  to  his  altar.  I  therefore,  not  as  a  teacher,  but 
as  one  of  you,  will  endeavour  to  lay  before  you,  a 
few  things  by  which  you  may  on  many  accounts  be- 
come the  more  joyful. 

2.  Seeing  then  the  days  are  exceeding  evil,  and  the 
adversary  has  got  the  power  of  this  present  world ; 
"we  ought  to  give  the  more  diligence  to  inquire  into 
the  righteous  judgments  of  the  Lord.  Now  the  as- 
sistants of  our  faith  are  fear  and  patience  :  our  fel- 
low combatants,  long  suffering  and  continence.  Whilst 
these  remain  pure  in  what  relates  unto  the  Lord,  wis- 
dom, and  understanding,  and  science,  and  knowledge 
rejoice  together  with  them.  For  God  has  manifested 
to  us  by  all  the  prophets,  that  he  has  no  occasion  for 
our  sacritices,  or  burnt  offerings,  or  oblations ;  saying 
thus,  "  to  what  purpose  is  the  multitude  of  your  sa- 
crifices unto  me  saith  the  Lord.  1  am  full  of  the  burnt 
ofterings  of  rams,  and  the  fat  of  fed  beasts  ;  and  I 
delight  not  in  the  blood  of  bullocks,  or  of  he  goats. 
When  ye  come  to  appear  before  me ;  who  hath  re- 
quired this  at  your  hands  ?  ye  shall  no  more  tread  my 
courts.  Bring  no  more  vain  oblations,  incense  is  an 
abomination  unto  me  :  your  new  moons  and  Sabbaths, 
the  caUing  of  assemblies  I  cannot  away  with,  it  is 
iniquity,  even  the  solemn  meeting :  your  new  moons 
and  your  appointed  feasts,  my  soul  hateth,"  [Isaiah 
i.  11 — 14.]     These  things   therefore   hath  God  aboK 

\  i)  Talibus  Spiritibus  servierti.  Usscr. 


OF    ST.    BARNABASi  253 

ished,  that  the  new  law  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
which  is  without  the  yoke  of  any  such  necessity, 
might  have  tlie  spiritual  offering  of  men  themselves. 
For  so  the  Lord  saith  again  to  those  heretofore ; 
'*  did  I  at  all  command  your  fathers  when  they  came 
out  of  the  land  of  Egypt  concerning  burnt  otferings 
or  sacritices  :  but  this  I  commanded  them,"  saying, 
"  let  none  of  you  imagine  evil  in  your  hearts  agumst 
his  neighbour,  and  love  no  false  oath,"  [Jer.  vn.  22, 
23. — Zach  viii.  17.J  Forasmuch  then  as  we  are  not 
•without  understanding,  we  ought  to  apprehend  the 
design  of  our  merciful  Father.  For  he  speaks  to  us, 
being  willing  that  we  who  have  been  in  the  same  er- 
ror about  the  sacrifices,  should  seek  and  find,  how  to 
approach  unto  him.  And  therefore  he  thus  bespeaks 
us,  "  the  sacrifice  of  God  is  a  broken  spirit,  a  broken 
and  contrite  heart  God  will  not  dispise,"  [Psal.  I.  19.] 
Wherefore,  brethren,  we  ought  the  more  diligently  to 
inquire  after  those  things  that  belong  to  our  salvation, 
that  the  adversary  may  not  have  an  entrance  into  us, 
and  deprive  us  of  our  spiritual  life. 

3.  Wherefore  he  again  speaketh  to  them,  concern- 
ing the  things  :  "  ye  shall  not  fast  as  ye  do  this  day, 
to  make  your  voice  to  be  heard  on  high.  Is  it  such  a 
fast  that  I  have  chosen  ?  a  day  for  a  man  to  afflict  his 
soul  ?  Is  it  to  bow  down  his  head  like  a  buhueh,  and 
to  spread  sackcloth  and  ashes  under  him  ?  wilt  thou 
call  this  a  fast,  and  an  acceptable  day  to  the  Lord  ?" 
But  to  us  he  saith  on  this  wise.  "  Is  not  this  the  fast 
that  I  have  chosen,  to  loose  the  bands  of  wickedness, 
to  undo  the  heavy  burthens,  and  to  let  the  oppressed 
go  free ;  and  that  ye  break  every  yoke  ?  Is  it  not  to 
deal  thy  bread  to  the  hungry,  and  that  thou  bring  the 
poor  that  are  cast  out,  to  thy  house  ?  when  thou  seest 
the  naked  that  thou  cover  him,  and  that  thou  hide  not 
thyself  from  thine  own  flesh  ?  then  shall  thy  light 
break  forth  as  the  morning,  and  thy  healtli  shall 
spring  forth  speedily  ;  and  thy  righteousness  shall  go 
before  thee,  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  thy  reward. 


254  THE   CATHOUC   EPISTLE 

'  Then  shalt  thou  call  and  the  Lord  shall  answer  :  thou 
shalt  cry  and  he  shdU  say,  here  I  am.  ii  thou  put 
away  from  the  midst  of  thee  the  yoke,  the  putting 
forth  of  the  finger,  and  speaking  vanity  :  and  if  thou 
draw  out  thy  soul  to  the  hungry ;  and  satisfy  the  af- 
flicted soul,"  [Isaiah  Iviii.  4 — 10.]  In  this  tlierefore, 
brethren,  God  has  manifested  his  fore-knowledge  and 
mercy  to  us ;  because  the  people  which  he  has  pur- 
chased to  his  beloved  Son  were  to  believe  in  sincerity  ; 
and  therefore  he  has  shewn  these  things  to  all  of  us, 
that  we  should  not  run  as  proselytes  to  the  Jewish 
law. 

4.  Wherefore  it  is  necessary  that  searching  dili- 
gently into  those  things  which  are  near  to  come  to 
pass,  we  should  write  to  you  what  may  serve  to  keep 
you  whole.  To  which  end  let  us  flee  from  every  evil 
work,  and  hate  the  errors  of  the  present  time,  that 
we  may  be  happy  in  that  which  is  to  come  :  let  us  not 
give  ourselves  the  liberty  of  disputing  with  the  wick- 
ed and  sinners,  least  we  should  chance  in  time  to  be- 
come like  unto  them.  For  the  consummation  of  sin 
is  come,  as  it  is  written,  as  the  prophet  Daniel  says, 
[Dan.  ix.j  And  for  this  end  the  Lord  hath  shortened 
the  times- and  the  days,  that  his  beloved  might  hasten 
his  coming  to  his  inheritance.  For  so  the  prophet 
speaks ;  "  there  shall  ten  kings  reign  in  the  earth,  and 
there  shall  rise  last  of  all  another  little  one  and  he 
shall  humble  three  kings,"  [Dan  vii.]  And  again 
Daniel  speaks  in  like  manner  concerning  the  king- 
doms ;  "■  and  I  saw  the  fourth  beast  dreadful  and  ter- 
rible, and  strong  exceedingly  i  and  it  had  ten  horns. 
I  considered  the  horns,  and  behold  there  came  up 
among  them  another  little  horn,  before  which  were 
three  of  the  first  horns  plucked  up  by  the  roots,"  [Dan. 
vii.  7»  8-]  We  ought  therefore  to  understand  this  al- 
so :  and  I  beseech  you,  as  one  of  your  own  brethren, 
loving  you  all  beyond  my  own  life,  that  you  look; 
well  to  yourselves,  and  be  not  like  to  those  who  add 
sin  to  sin,  and  say,  that  their  covenant  is  ours  also. 


OF    ST.   BARNABAS.  255 

Nay,  but  it  is  ours  only  ;  for  they  have  for  ever  lost 
that  which  Moses  received.  For  thus  saith  the  Scrip- 
ture ;  "  and  Moses  continued  fasting  forty  days  and 
forty  nights  in  the  mount ;  and  he  received  the  cove- 
nant from  the  Lord,  even  two  tables  of  stone  written 
by  the  hand  of  God,"  [Exod.  xxxi.  34.]  But  having 
turned  themselves  to  idols  they  lost  it ;  [Exod.  xxxii. 
7.J  as  the  Lord  also  said  to  Moses;  "  Moses,  go  down 
quickly,  for  thy  people  which  ihou  hast  brought  forth 
out  of  Egypt,  have  corrupted  themselves,  and  turned 
aside  from  the  way  which  1  commanded  them,"  [Dtut. 
ix.  12,  19.]  And  Moses  cast  the  two  tables  out  of 
his  hands  and  their  covenant  was  broken,  that  the 
love  of  Jesus  might  be  sealed  in  your  hearts,  unto  the 
hope  of  his  faith.  Wherefore  let  us  give  heed  unto 
the  last  times.  For  all  the  time  past  of  our  life,  and 
our  faith  will  profit  us  nothing,  unless  we  continue  to 
hate  what  is  evil,  and  to  withstand  the  future  tempta- 
tions. So  the  Son  of  God  tells  us ;  ht  i/s  resist  oil 
iniquity^  and  hate  it.  Wherefore  consider  the  works 
of  the  evil  way.  Do  not  withdraw  yourselves  from 
©thers,  as  if  you  were  already  justified,  [Hebr.  x.  1 5.] 
but  coming  all  together  into  one  place,  inquire  what 
is  agreeable  to,  and  profitable  for  the  beloved  of  God. 
For  the  scripture  saith  ;  "  wo  Unto  them  that  are  wi.«e 
"m  their  own  eyes,  and  prudent  in  their  own  sight."* 
Let  us  become  spiritual,  a  perfect  temple  to  God.  As 
much  as  in  us  lies  let  us  meditate  upon  the  fear  of 
God  ;  and  .strive  to  the  utmost  of  our  power  to  keep 
his  commandments  ;  that  we  may  rejoice  in  his  righ- 
teous judgments.  For  God  will  judge  the  world 
without  respect  of  persons,  and  every  one  shall  re- 
ceive according  to  his  works.  If  a  man  shall  be  good, 
his  righteousness  shall  go  before  him  :  if  wicked,  the 
reward  of  his  wickedness  shall  follow  him.  'I'ake 
heed  therefore,  lest  sitting  still  now  that  we  are  call- 
ed, we  fall  asleep  in  our  sins  j    and  the  wicked  one 

•  Vid  Cr  C'em   Alex,  Isa  v.  21. 


256  THE  CATHOLIC   EPISTLE 

getting  the  dominion  over  us,  stir  us  up,  and  shut  us 
out  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord,  [Matt.  xxv.  7,  10.] 
Consider  this  also  :  although  you  have  seen  so  great 
signs  and  wonders  done  among  the  people  of  the 
Jews,  yet  this  notwithstanding  the  Lord  hath  forsaken 
them.  Ueware  therefore,  lest  it  happen  to  us,  as  it 
is  written,  "  there  be  many  called,  but  few  chosen." 
[Mat.  xii.  14.] 

5.  l^or  this  cause  did  our  Lord  vouchsafe  to  give  up 
his  body  to  destruction,  that  through  rhe  forgiveness 
of  our  sins  we  might  be   sanctilied  ;  that  is,  by  the 
springhng  of  his   blood.     ISow  for  what  concerns  the 
thiiigs  tiiat  are  written  about  him,  some  belong  to  the 
people  of  the  Jews,  and  some  to  us.     For  thus  saith 
the  Scripture ;  "  he  was  wounded  for  our  transgressi- 
ons, he  was   bruised  for   our  iniquities,  and  by  his 
blood  we  are  healed.     He  was  led  as  a  lamb  to  the 
slaughter,  and  as  a  sheep  before  his  shearers  is  dumb, 
so  he  opened  not  his  mouth,"  [Isaiah  liii.  5,  7.]  W  here- 
fore  we  ought  the  more  to  give  thanks  unto  God,  for 
that  he  hath  both  declared  unto  us  what  is  passed,  and 
not  suffered  us  to  be  without  understanding  of  those 
things  that  are  to  come.(/)     But  to  them  he  saith; 
*'  the  nets  are  not  unjustly  spread  for  the  birds,"  [Prov. 
i.  17.]     This  he  spake,  because  a  man  will  justly  pe- 
rish, if  having  the  knowledge  of  the  way  of  truth, 
he  shall  nevertheless  not  refrain  himself  from  the  way 
of  darkness.     And  for  this  cause  the  Lord  was  con- 
tent to  suffer  for  our  souls,  although  he  be  the  Lord 
of  the  v^liole  earth ;    to  whom  God  said  before  the 
beginning  of  the  world,  "  let  us  make  man  after  our 
own  image  and  likeness,"  [Gen.  i.  36.]     Now  how  he 
suffered  for  us,  seeing  it  was  by  men  that  he  underwent 
it ;  I  will  shew  you.     The  prophets  having  received 
from  hiih  the  gift  of  prophecy,  spake  before  concern- 
ing him  :  but  he,  that  he   might   abolish  death,  and 
make  known  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  was 

f/J  Vid.  Edit.  Oxon.  p.  21. 


I 


•    6f  ST.   BARNABAS.  25  T 

content,  as  it  was  necessary,  to  appear  in  the  flesh, 
tiiai  ho  iiij^iit  make  u;jod  the  promise  before  given  to 
our  i.ua  rs,  and  preparing  hiuiselt  a  new  people, 
miji;;ic  JciHonstrate  to  them  whilst  he  was  upon  earth, 
th-ii  alte.-  tue  resurrection  he  woukl  judge  the  world. 
And  linally  teaching  the  people  of  Israel,  and  doing 
miliiy  wjnders  and  signs  among  them,  he  preached 
to  tliem,  and  shewed  tiie  exceeding  great  love  which 
he  bare  towards  them.  And  when  he  chose  his  Apos- 
tles, whicii  were  afierwards  to  publish  his  Gospel,  he 
took  m^^n  who  had  been  wcvy  great  sinners  ;  that  there- 
by he  might  ])l;unly  shew,  ^'  that  he  came  not  to  call 
the  right'jous  but  sinners  to  repentance,"  [Mat.  ix.  13.] 
Then  lie  cleuriy  manifested  himself  to  be  the  Son  of 
God.  For  had  he  not  come  in  the  flesh,  how  should 
7nen  liave  been  able  to  look  upon  him,  that  the}^ 
might  be  saved  ?  seeing  if  they  behold  only  the  sun, 
which  was  the  work  of  liis  hands,  and  shall  hereaf- 
ter cease  to  be,  thev  are  not  able  to  endure  steadfastly 
to  look  against  the  rays  of  it.  Wherefore  the  Son  of 
God  came  in  the  fiesh  for  this  cause,  that  he  might 
fill  up  the  measure  of  their  iniquity,  who  have  per- 
secuted his  prophets  unto  death.  7\nd  for  the  same 
rea^::on  also  he  su.Tered  ;  for  God  hath  said,  "  of  the 
stri])es  of  his  fle?h,  that  tliey  were  from  them."(^0 
And,  "  I  will  smite  the  shepherd,  and  the  sheep  of 
tjie  flock  shall  be  scattered,"  iZach.  xiii.  6,7.]  Thus 
he  would  suffer,  bccau-  e  it  behoved  him  to  suffer  up- 
on the  cross.  Lor  tlms  one  saith,  pro])hesying  con- 
cerning him ;  "  spare  my  soul  from  the  sword. "(?) 
And  a^ain,  "  pierce  my  flesh  with  thy  fear."(A-)  And 
again,  "  the  congregation  of  wicked  doers  rose  up 
against  me,"  [''  they  have  pierced  my  hands  and  my 

fhj  Namely,  from  ilie  Jews. 

(i)  Accordiui!;  to  the  Ixx. 

(k)  These  words  were  doubUcss  cited  thus  by  Barnabas,  because 
that  without  them,  those  foregoing  do  not  prove  the  crucifixion  of 
Christ  But  tlirougW  the  repetition  of  the  same  preposition,  thfs 
latter  part  was  so  early  omitted,  that  it  was  not  in  the  Latin  inter- 
preter's copv. 


•2S^  THE   CATHOLIC    EPISTLL' 

feet."]  And  again  he  sayeth,  "  I  gave  my  back  io 
the  sniiters,  and  aiy  cheeks  to  be  ouifeted,  and  my 
face  I  set  as  an  hdrd  rock."* 

6.  And  when  he  hud  fulfilled  the  commandment  of 
God,  vv hat  .says  lie  ?    "  who  will  contend   with  me  ? 
let  him  stand  against  me  ;  or  who  is  he  that  will  im- 
plead me  ?  let  nim  draw   near  to  the   servant  of  the 
Lord.     Wo  ije  to  you  !  because  ye   shall  all  wax  old 
as  a  garmt'iit,  the  m^jth  shall- eat  you  up,"  [Isa.  1.  8,  9.] 
And   again  the  proplx  t  adds,  "  he  is  put  for  a  stone 
of  sfum'jiing  "  Uya,  viii.  14.]     *'  Behold  I  lay  in  Zian 
for  a  foundaii'on^  a  precious   stone,  a  choice  corner 
stone;  un  honourable  stone,"   [Isa.  xxviii.  16.]     And 
what  follows  ?  ^  and  he  that  hopeth  in  him  shall  live 
forever."     What   then?    is   our  hope   built  upon  a 
stone  ?  God  forbid.     But  because  the  Lord  hath  har- 
dened his  flesh  against   sufferings,  /zt  sayeth  I  have 
put  me  as  a  firm  rock,  [Isa.  1.  7.]     And  again  the  pro- 
phet adds;  "  the  stone  which  the  builders  refused  is 
become   the  head  of  the   corner,"  [Psal.  cxvii.  22.] 
And  again  he  saith,  "  this  is  the  great  and  wonderful 
day  which  the  Lord  hath  made,"  [Jbid.  23.]t     [I  write 
these  things  the  more  plainly  to  you  that  ye  may  un- 
derstand :]{7n)  for  indeed  I  could  be  content   even  to 
die  for  your  sakes     But  what  saith  the  prophet  again  ; 
^'  the  counsel  of  the  wicked  enciDiiipassed  me  about. 
Tliey  came  about  me  as  bees  about  tlie  honey  comb  :" 
and  '*  upon  my  vesture  they  cast  lots,"  [Psal.  xxi.  17. 
— €Xvii<.  12 — xxi.  ly.]     Forasmuch   then  as  our  Savi- 
our was  to  appear  in  the  flesh,  and  suffer ;  liis  passion 
"was   hereby  foretold.      For  thus   saith   the   prophet 
against  Israelr  "  wo  be  to  their   soul,  because  they 
have  taken  wicked  counsel  against  themselves,  saying; 
let  us  lay  snares  for  the  righteous,  because  he  is  un- 
profitable to  us,"  [Isai.  iii.  9.]-    JVIoses  also  in  like  maiv 

*   Psal.    xxii.    20— cxviii:    (119,   120.)— xxii.  15,  17— Is:\.  l  6. 

t  Ckni.  Alex.  St  om.  v. 

{m)  Xiiiii  w  iiOt  in  the  old  Lmt.  versio:^. 


OF    ST.   BAR^'ABAt!.  259 

ijer  speaketli  to  them :  "  behold  thus  saitU  the  Lord 
God  ;  enter  ye  mto  the  good  land  of  winch  the  Lord 
hath  sworn  to  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jaeoo,  /  .</? 
■  he  iJi>0!/(d  gizye  it  youy  and  possess  it;  a  land  ilo'ViJi^ 
with  milk  and  honey,"  [Exod.  xxxiii.  l.j  Now  wiuit. 
fhe  spu'itnul  meaning  of  this  i^,  loarji ;  it  is  as  if  it 
hud  been  mid  \{o)  j)ut  your  trust  in  Je<u?,  who  shall 
he  manifested  to  •  you  in  the  liesh.  For  man  is  the 
earth  which  suffers  :  forasmuch  as  out  of  the  substance 
of  the  earth  Adam  waslonned.  What  therefore  does 
he  mean  when  he  says,  into  a  good.  land,  flowing  with 
milk  and  honey?  lUessed  be  our  Lord,  who  has  giv- 
nn  us  wisdom,  and  a  h.eart  to  understand  his  secrets. 
For  so  says  the  prophet,  ''  who  shall  understand  the 
hard  sayings  of  the  Lord  ^  but  he  that  is  wise,  and  intel- 
ligent, and  that  loves  his  Lord,"  [Osee  xiv.  ult. — l^rov, 
i.  6. — Eccl.  i.  10.]  Seeing  therefore  he  has  renewed 
us  by  the  remission  of  our  sins,  he  has  put  us  int^ 
another  frame,  that  we  should  liave  souls  like  those 
of  children, (r)  forming  us  again  himself  by  the  spi- 
rit.(5)  For  thus  the  Scripture  saith  concerning  us, 
where  it  introduceth  the  Father  speaking  to  the  Son  ; 
"  let  us  make  man  after  our  likeness  and  similitude; 
and  let  them  have  dominion  over  rhe  beasts  of  the 
parth,  and  over  the  fowls  of  the  ah',  and  over  the  fish  of 
the  sea."  And  when  tlie  Lord  saw  the  man  which  he 
liad  formed,  that  behold  he  wus  very  good,  he  said, 
'■'-  increase  and  multiply,  and  replenish  the  earth. "(f) 
And  this  he  spake  to  his  Son.  I  will  now  siiew  yau  how 
he  made  us  a  new  creature,  in  the  latter  days.  The 
Lord  saith,  "  behold  I  will  make  the  last  as  the  first," 
[Isai.  xliii.  IP,  19.— Mat.  xx.  16.]  Wherefore  the  pro- 
phet thus  spake,  "enter  into  the  land  flowing  wifh  ujilk 
and  honey,  and  have  dominion  over  it."(w)  Wherefore 

io)  Vi(l   Cotc'cr.  Annot.  M:irg.  ex  Clcm.  Alc- 

(/•)  Vid.  Eilu.  Oxoii.  p.  oO.  b. 

(«)  Vid.  Vet.  Lat.  Intevp 

'7)  Gen.  i.  26,  &  2>S.     omp.  Coio?s.  iii.  l'^. 

i'-j)  Comp.  Uebv.  ii'. 


2€0  THE  CATHOLIC   EPISTLE 

ye  see  how  we  are  again  formed  anew ;  as  also  he 
speaks  by  another  prophet :  ''  behold,  aaitn  the  Lord, 
I  will  take  from  them,"  that  is,  from  those  whom  the 
spirit  of  the  Lord  foresaw,  "  tiieir  hearts  of 'stone, 
and  1  will  put  into  them  hearts  of  flesh,"  [Ezek.  xi. 
19 — xxxvi.  26.]  Because  he  was  about  to  be  made 
manifest  in  the  flesh,  and  to  dwell  in  us.  For,  my 
brethren,  the  habitation  of  our  heart  is  a  holy  temple 
■onto  the  Lord.U)  For  the  Lord  saith  again ;  ''  in 
-what  place  shall  I  appear  before  the  Lord  my  God, 
and  be  glorified  ?"  he  answers,  "  I  will  confess  unto 
thee  in  the  congregation  in  the  midst  of  my  brethren, 
and  will  sing  unto  thee  in  the  Church  of  the  saints," 
[Psal.  xli.  3. — xxi.  23.]  Wherefore  we  are  they  whom 
he  has  brought  in'o  that  good  land.  But  what  signi- 
fies the  milk  and  honey  ?(y)  Because  as  the  child  is 
nourished  first  with  milk,  and  then  with  honey ;  so 
we  being  kept  alive  by  the  belief  of  his  promises,  and 
his  word,  shall  live  and  have  dominion  over  tiie  land. 
For  he  loretold  above,  saying,  *'  increase  and  multi- 
ply, and  have  dominion  over  the  fishes,"  &c.  But 
who  is  there  that  is  now  able  to  have  this  dominion 
over  the  wild  b(-asts,  or  fishes,  or  fowls  of  the  air  ? 
for  you  know  that  to  rule  is  to  have  power  that  a 
man  should  be  set  over  what  he  rules.  But  forasmuch 
as  this  we  have  not  now,  he  tells  us  when  we  shall 
have  it ;  namely,  when  we  shall  become  perfect,  that 
we  may  be  made  inheritors  of  the  covenant  of  the 
Lord. 

7-  Understand  then,  my  beloved  children,  that  the 
good  God  liath  before  manifested  all  things  unto  us, 
that  we  might  know  to  whom  we  ought  always  to 
give  thanks  and  praise.  If  therefore  the  Son  of  God, 
who  is  the  Lord  of  all,  and  shall  come  to  judge  both 
the  quick  and  the  dead,  hath  suffered,  that  bj/  his 
stripes  we  might  live  :  Ibt  us  believe  that  the  Son  of 

(x)  So  St.  Paul,  1  Car.  iii   16,  17.— \i.  19. 

(y)  Comp.  Hier.  in  Jer.   xxxii.  22.    lit.  in  Jer.  xi.  5.  Add.  1  Pet 


OF    ST.    BARNABAS.  261 

God  CGuId  not  have  suffered  but  for  us.  But,  being 
crucijud,  Uiey  gave  him  viiitg:ir  and  gall  to  diiak. 
Hear  tiierelore  how  the  priests  of  the  teaipUdid  loie- 
shevv  this  also:  the  Lord  by  his  conunand  which  was 
\vritten,(s)  declared  that  whosoever  did  not  fa&t  the 
apjjointed  last  he  ?hould  die  ihe  death,  [Levit.  xxiii. 
29.]  because  he  also  was  himsclt'  one  day  to  otTer  up 
his  body  for  our  f-ins  ;  that  so  the  type  of  v\hat  was 
done  in  Isaac  might  be  fulfilled,  who  was  oliered  u])on 
,rhe  altar.  What  tiierefore  is  it  that  he  says  by  the 
prophet  ?  "  and  let  them  eat  of  the  goat  which  is  of- 
fered in  the  day  of  the  feast  for  all  their  shis.  X'^') 
Hearken  diligently,  [my  brethren,]  and  all  the  priests 
and  they  only  shall  eat  the  inwards,  not  washed,  wit'i 
vinegar.  Why  so  ?  because  I  know  that  when  I  shall 
hereafter  offer  my  liesh  for  the  sins  of  a  Jiew  people, 
ye  will  give  me  vinegar  to  drink  mixed  with  gall  ;(<-) 
therefore  do  ye  only  eat,  the  people  fasting  the  while, 
and  lamenting  in  sackcloth  and  ashes.  And  that  h;^ 
might  fore^hevv,  that  he  was  to  sutler  for  them,  iiear 
then  how  he  appointed  it  ?  "  Take,"  says  he,  "  two 
goats,  fair  and  alike,  and  ofler  them;  and  ki:  tii(3 
high  priest  take  one  of  them  for  a  burnt  ofiVnng."(/) 
And  what  must  be  done  w ith  the  other  ?  "  let  it," 
says  he,  "  be  accursed."  ^  Consider  how  exactly  this 
appears  to  have  been  a  type  of  Jesus.  "And  let  all 
the  congregation  spit  upon  it,  and  prick  it  ;  and  ::u!; 
the  scarlet  wool  about  its  head  :  and  thus  let  il  oo 
carried  forth  into  the  wilderness."(^)^  And  thi^i  be  ing 
done,  he  that  was  appointed  to  convey  tir.'  gout,  k-d 
it  into  the  wilderness,  and  took  away  tlu-  scarlet  WvjjI, 
and  put  it  upon  a  thorn  ijash,(/?)  w!i0::.e  young  :]prouts 

Cz)  ^ee  this  aiiplicd  after  the  simc  m  inner.  H    .r.   x. 

(rf)Ni.aib  xxix,  See  Vid.  Coieler.  in  Maig  Ei  A..no  in  Let. 
Comp.  C^bserv   Edit   Oxon 

(e't  Vid.  Annot.  (nteler,  in  loc. 

C/J  I^evit.  xvi.  Vid.  Mainion.  Tract,  de  Die  Exp.  Edit,  du  Veiv 
pae.  3:-0.   \dd.  Annot.  Coiel  8c  Ed.  Oxon.  in  loc 

(.§•)  Vid.  Edit.  Oxon.  p.  40.  a.  41.  b  ' 

(^0  Vid.  Nairn,  ibid.^ag.  341.  C^omp.  Annot.  Edit.  0::on.  in  loc. 


262  TIIE   CATHOUC   EPISTLE 

when  we  find  them  in  the  field  we  are  wont  to  esit:(i) 
so  the  fruit  ol  that  thorn  only  is  sweet.  And  to  what 
end  was  this  ceremony  ?  Consider  ;  one  was  ojfcrtd 
upon  the  altar,  trie  other  was  accursed.  Ami  why 
was  that  which  was  accursed,  crowned  ?  becau.  e  tliey 
shall  see  Christ  in  that  day  having  a  scarlet  g.iijn.-nt 
about  his  body,  and  shall  say ;  is  not  this  he  xliom 
we  crucified  ;  having  despised  him,  pierced  him,  mock- 
ed him  ?  certainly  this  is  he,  who  then  said,  tliat  he 
was  the  Son  of  God.  As  therefore  he  shall  be  then 
like  to  what  he  was  on  earth,  so  were  the  Jews  here- 
tofore commanded,  to  take  two  goats,  fair  and  equal. 
That  when  they  shall  see  [our  Saviour]  hereafter  com- 
ing [in  the  clouds  of  Heaven,]  they  may  be  amazed 
at  the  likeness  of  the  goats.  Wherefore  ye  here  again 
see  a  type  of  Jesus  who  was  to  suffer  for  us.(/)  But 
what  then  signifies  this,  that  the  wool  was  to  be  put  iji- 
to  the  midst  of  the  thorns  ?  This  also  is  a  figure  of 
Jesus,  set  out  to  the  Church.  For  as  he  who  would 
take  away  the  scarlet  wool  must  undergo  many  diffi- 
culties, because  that  thorn  was  very  sharp,  and  with 
difficulty  get  it :  So  they,  says  Christ,  that  will  see  me, 
and  come  to  my  kingdom,  must  through  many  afflic- 
tions and  troubles  attain  unto  me,  (See  Acts  xiv.  22.) 

8.  But  what  type  do  ye  suppose  it  to  have  been, 
w^here  it  is  commanded  to  the  people  of  Israel,  that 
grown  persons  in  whom  sins  are  come  to  perfection, 
should  offer  a  heifer,  and  after  they  had  killed  it  should 
burn  the  same  :  {z)  But  then  j^'oung  men  should  take 
np  the  ashes  and  put  them  in  vessels ;  and  tie  a  piece 
of  scarlet  wool  and  hyssop  upon  a  stick,  and  so  the 
young  men  should  sprinkle  every  one  of  the  people, 
and  they  should  be  clear  from  their  sins?  Consider 
how  all  these  are  delivered  in  a  figure  to  us.  (d)  This 

Ci)  Vid.  Annot.  Isaac.  VofF.  in  loc. 
(/)  Vid.  Lat.  Ver. 

{z)  Numb.  xix.      That  this  also  was  a  type  of  Christ,  see  Hebr, 
ix.  13. 

(«)  Vid.  Vet.  Lat.  Interpr.    Sij»iplicity.    Gr. 


OF    ST.    BARNABAS.  263 

heifer  is  Jesus  Christ ;  the  wicked  men  that  were  to 
oiler  it,  are  those  sinners  who  brouglii  him  to  death  : 
Who  afterwards  have  no  more  to  do  w ith  it ;  the  sin- 
ners have  no  more  the  honour  of  handling  it :  but  tlK3 
young  men  tiiat  performed  the  sprinkhug,  signiiied 
thooe  who  preachi'd  to  us  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  and 
the  puniicaiion  of  tne  heart,  to  vvuom  the  Lord  gave 
authority  to  preacii  his  gos^Tel :  being  at  tne  beginning 
twelve,  to  signify  the  trioes,  because  there  were  twelve* 
tribes  of  Israel,  lint  why  were  three  young  men  ap- 
pointed to  sprinkle  ?  To  denote  Abraham,  and  Isaac, 
and  Jacob,  because  they  were  great  belore  God.  Anc( 
why  was  the  wool  put  upon  a  stick  ?  Because  (he 
kingdom  of  Jesus  was  founded  upon  the  cross ;  and 
therefore  they  that  jmr.  their  trust  in  hifn,  shall  live  for 
ever.  But  why  was  the  wool  anil  iiys^op  put  toge- 
ther ?  To  signify  that  in  the  kingdom  of  Chn,>>t  lliere 
shall  be  evil  and  lilthy  days,  in  which  however  we 
shall  be  saved ;  and  (r/)  because  he  that  has  any  dis- 
ease in  the  tie.di  by  some  lilthy  humours,  is  cured  by 
hyssop.  Wherefore  these  things  being  thus  done,  aro 
to  us  indeed  evident,  but  to  the  Jews  they  are  ob- 
scure ;  because  they  hearkened  not  unto  the  voice  of 
the  Lord. 

9.  And  therefore  the  Scripture  ag:iin  speaks  con- 
cerning our  ears,  that  God  has  circumscised  tht^m,  to- 
gether with  our  hearts.  For  thus  saith  the  Lord  by  the 
holy  prophet :  "  By  the  hearing  of  the  ear  they  obey- 
ed me."  [Septuag.  Psal.  xvii.  45.]  And  again,  "  They 
wiio  are  afar  oiF,  shall  hear  and  understand  what 
things  I  have  done."  [Isa.  xxxiii.  13.]  And  again, 
"Circumcise  your  hea'ts  saith  the  Lord."  [Jer.  iv.  4.] 
And  again  he  saith,  "  Hear  O  Israel !  For  thus  saith 
the  Lord  thy  God."  [Jer.  vii.  2.]  And  again  the  sjjirlt 
of  God  proptiesieth,  saying :  "  Who  is  there  that 
would  live  for  ever,"  [Psal,  xxxiii.  xxxiv.]  "  let  iv\ii 
hear  the  voice  of  my  son."  [Isaiah  1.  10.]    And  again, 

''/')  Vid  Cottier,  in  loc. 


;264  IttiE   CATHOLIC   EPISTLE 

*'  Hear  O  Heaven,  and  give  ear  O  Earth  !  Because  the 
Lord  has  spoken  these  things  for  a  witness."      And 
again   he  buith,    "  Hear   tlie  word  of    the  Lord,  ye 
princes  of  the  people."  [Isaiah  i  .2.  10.]     And  again, 
"  Hear  childrt;n !  Tne  voice  of  one  crying  in   the 
■wilderness."   [Isa.  xl.  3,]     Wherefore  he  lias  circum- 
cised our  ears,  that  we  should  hear  his  word,  and  be 
lieve.     But  as  for  that  circumcision,  in  whicii  the  Jews 
trust,  it  is  abolished.     For  the  circumcision  of  which 
God  spake,  was  not  of  the  tietih  :  iJut  they  Uave  trans- 
gressed his  commaiids,  because  the  evil  one  iiath  de- 
ceived ihem.     f<'or  thus  God  bespeaks  them  j  "■  ihus 
saith  tne  Lord  your  God,  [Here  i  hud  the  new  law] 
sow  not  among  thorns ;  but  circumcise  yourselves  to 
the  Lord  your  God.''  [Jer.  iv.  3,  4.]   And  what  doth  he 
meun  by  this  suying  ?  Hearken  unto  your  Lord.  And 
again  he  saith,  "  Circumcise   the  hardness   of  your 
heart,  and  harden  not  your  neck."   [Jer.  iv.  4.]     And 
again,  ''  Behold  sailii  tne  Lord,  all  the  nations  are  un- 
circumcised  [tiie}^  have  not  lost  their  fore-skin ;]  but 
this  people  is  uncircumcised  in  heart."  [Deut.  x.  16.] 
But  you  will  say  the  Jews  were  uncircumcised  for  a 
sign.     (J)  And  so  are  all  the  Syrians,   and  Arabians, 
and  all  the  idolatrous  priests  :    But  are  they  therefore 
of  the  covenant  of  Israel  ?  And  even   the  Egyptians 
themselves  are  uncircumcised.     Understand  therefore, 
children  these  things  more  fully,  than  Abraham,   who 
was  the  first  that  brought  in  circumcision,  looking  for- 
ward in  the  spirit  to  Jesus,  circuuicised,  having  receiv- 
ed the  mystery  of  three  letters.     For  the  Scripture 
says  that  Abraiiam   circumcised   three  hundred  and 
eighteen  men  of  his  house  (/f).     But   what   therefore 
was   the   mystery   that   was   made  known  to  him  ? 
Mark  iiYSl  the  eighteen,  and  next  the  three  hundred. 

fij  Vid.  »J'.)Ule'    in  loc.  Confer.  Orig;  ad  "Rom   cap  ii.  25. 

fkj  That  in.iiv  olhevb  ot"  ihe  ancient  Fatliers  Uave  concurred 
■with  hin^  in  (his :  hee  Cottier,  in  loc  Aad.  Eiind.  ptig.  34,  35.  ibid^ 
Ed.  Oxon.  in  Icc  An  insUnce  of  the  like  kind,  see  Rev.  xiii,  17,  18. 
Add.  Annot.  D.  Bernard.  Edit.  Oxon  .p.  125, 


OF    ST.   BARNABAS,  ^Gd 

For  tiie  numeral  letters  of  ten  and  eight,  are  I  H. 
And  these  denote  Jesus.  And  because  the  cross  was 
that  by  which  we  were  to  find  grace ;  therefore  he 
adds,  three  hundred ;  the  note  of  which  is  T.  [the 
figure  of  his  cross.]  Wherefore  by  two  letters,  he 
signified  Jesus,  and  by  the  third  his  cross.  He  who 
has  put  the  engratted  gift  of  his  doctrine  within  us, 
knows  tliai  I  never  taught  to  any  one  a  more  certain 
truth  :  but  1  trust  that  ye  are  worthy  of  it. 

1 0.  Ijut  why  did  Moses  say  "  ye  shall  not  eat  of 
{he  swine,  neither  the  eagle,  nor  the  hawk,  nor  the 
crow,  nor  any  fish  that  has  not  a  scale  upon  him  ?"(w) 
I  answer  that  in  the  spiritual  sense,  he  comprehended 
three  doctrines  ihat  v\ere  to  be  gathered  from  thence. 
Besides  which  he  says  to  them  in  the  book  of  Deute- 
ronomy, "  and  1  will  give  my  statutes  unto  this  peo- 
ple." Wherefore  it  is  not  the  command  of  God  thai; 
they  should  not  eat  these  things ;  but  Moses  in  the 
spirit  spake  unto  them.  Now  the  sow  he  forbade 
tliein  to  eat;  meaning  thus  much  :  thou  shalt  not  join 
tliysclf  to  such  persons  as  are  like  unto  swine  ;  who 
whilst  they  live  in  pleasure,  forget  their  God  j  but 
when  any  want  pinches  them,  then  they  know  the 
Lord  ;  as  the  sow  when  she  is  full,  knows  not  her  mas- 
ter, but  when  she  is  hungry  she  makes  a  noise ;  and 
being  again  fed,  is  silent.  Neither,  says  he,  shalt  thou 
vat  the  cagh\  ?:or  the  hazvk,  nor  the  kite^  nor  the  crt^iu  ; 
that  is,  thou  shalt  not  keep  company  with  such  kind 
of  men  as  know  not  how  by  their  labour  and  sweat 
to  get  themselves  food ;  but  injuriously  ravish  away 
the  things  of  others,  and  watcli  how  to  lay  snares  for 
them  ;  when  at -the  same  time  they  appear  to  live  in 
perfect  innocence.  [So  thesa  birds  alone  seek  not  food 
for  themselves,(f^)  butj  sitting  idle  seek  how  they  may 
eat  of  the  flesh  which  others  have  provided  ;  being 
destructive  through  their  wickedness.     Neither,  says 

(w)  That  in  this  he  goes  on  the  received  opinions  of  the  R  R. 
Vid.  Annot.  Coteler.  &  Ed.  Oxon.  in  loc.  Lcvit.  xi.  Deut.  xiv. 
Add.  Ainsworth  on  Lev.  xi.  1.     And  again  on  Deut.  xiv.  4. 

(o)  Vid.  Antiq.  I. at.  Vers. 

.[34] 


266  '      THE   (gATHOLIC   EPISTLF 

he,  shalt  thou  eat  the  lamprey^  nor  the  polypus^  nor  the 
cuttle-fish  y  that  is,  thou  shalt  not  be  like  such  men, 
by  using  to  converse  with  them,  who  are  altogether 
wicked  and  adjudged  to  death.  For  so  those  hshes 
are  alone  accursed,  and  wallow  in  the  mire»  nor  swim 
as  oilier  libhes,  but  tumble  in  the  dirt  at  the  bottom  of 
the  deep,  jdut  he  adds,  neither  shalt  thou  eat  of  the 
hure.{q)  To  what  end  ?  to  signily  this  to  us ;  thou 
shalt  not  be  an  adulterer  ;  nor  hken  thyself  to  such 
persons.  For  the  hare  every  year  multiplies  the  places 
of  its  conception  ;  and  as  many  years  as, it  lives,  so 
many  it  has.  Neither  shalt  thou  eat  of  the  hyena : 
that  is,  again,  be  an  adulterer,  nor  a  corrupter  of 
others ;  neither  be  like  to  such.  And  wherefore  so  ? 
because  that  creature  every  year  changes  its  kind,  and 
is  sometimes  male,  and  sometimes  female.(?/)  For 
which  cause  also  he  justly  hated  the  weasel ;  to  the 
end  that  they  should  not  be  like  such  persons  who  with 
their  mouths  commit  wickedness,  by  reason  of  their 
uncleauness  j  nor  join  themselves  with  those  impure- 
women,  who  with  their  mouths  commit  wickedness. 
Because  that  animal  conceives  with  its  mouth.(w) 
Moses  therefore  speaking  as  concerning  meats,  deliv- 
ered indeed  three  great  precepts  to  them  in  the  spi- 
irituaS  signification  of  those  commands.  But  ihey  ac- 
coiduig  to  the  desires  of  the  flesh,  understood  him  as 
if  he  tiad  only  meant  it  of  meats.  And  therefore 
David  took  aright  the  knowledge  of  hiij  threefold  com- 
mand, saying  in  like  manner  ;  "  blessed  is  the  man 
that  hath  not  walked  in  the  counsel  of  the  ungodly," 
[Psal.  i.  l.j  as  the  lishes  before  mentioned  in  the  bot- 
tom of  the  deep  in  darkness  :  nor  stood  in  the  way 
of  sinners ;  as  they  who  seem  to  fear  the  Lord,  but 
yet  sin,  as  the  sow.  And  hath  not  sat  in  the  seat  of 
the  scorners,  as  those  birds  who  sit  and  watch  that 
they  may  devour.     Here  you  have  the  law  concern- 

(<7)  See  Coteler.  Aniiot.  in  loc. 

{u)  So  several  naiur:ilists  have  affirmed,  though  others  deny  it : 
See  Ann^'t.  Coteler.  in  ioc. 

•iv)  Vid.  Arjst.  apud  Euseb.  Prxp.  Evang.  L.  viii.  cap.  9.  Add. 
Coteler.  in  luc. 


OF    ST.   BARXABAS.  267 

iiig  meat  perfectly  set  forth,  and  according  to  the  true 
knowledge  of  it.  But  says  Moses,  "  ye  siidii  eat  all 
that  divideth  the  hoof,  and  chewetli  tiie  cud.  (ji-) 
Signifying  thereby  sucii  a  one  us  having  ialcen  his 
food,  knows  him  that  nounslieth  hiin  ;  and  resting 
upon  him  rejoiceth  in  him.  And  m  this  ho  spake  vveil, 
Iiaving  res|>ect  to  the  commandment.  What  therefore 
is  it  tiiat  he  says  .^(y)  that  we  jihouid  hold  fast  to  them 
that  fear  the  Lord,  with  th;)se  wlio  uieditate  on  the 
command  of  the  word  which  they  Ijave  received,  in 
their  heart,  with  those  (hat  declare  the  righteous 
judgments  of  the  Lord,  and  keep  hi^  commandments; 
in  short,  with  those  who  know  that  to  meditate  is  a 
work  of  pleasure,  and  iherelbre  exercine  themselves 
in  the  word  of  the  Lord.  But  why  might  they  eat 
those  that  clave  th.^  hoof  ?  because  the  riguteous  liveth 
in  this  j)resent  world,  but  his  expectation  is  tixed  up- 
on liie  other.  See  brethr^'n,  how  admnably  Moses 
commanded  these  things.  But  how  should  we  thus 
know  all  tiiis,  and  und^'island  it  ?  We  therefore  un- 
derstanding aright  tli<e  commandments,  speak  as  the 
Lord  would  have  us.  Wherefore  he  has  circumcised 
:3ur  ears  and  our  hearts,  that  we  might  know  these 
thing:s. 

11.  Let  us  now  inquire  whether  the  Lord  took  care 
to  manifest  any  thing  beforehand  concerning  water, 
and  the  ctoss.  Now  for  the  former  of  these,  it  is 
written  to  the  people  of  Israel  how  they  should  not 
receive  that  baptisui  which  brings  to  forgiveness  of 
sins  J  but  shall  institute  another  to  themselves,  that 
cannot.     For  tlms  saith  the  prophet,    "  be  astonished 

0  Heaven  !  and  let  the,  earth  tremble  at  it,  because 
this  people  have  done  two  great  and  wicked  things  ; 
they  left  me,  the  fountain  of  living  w^ater,  and  have 
digged  for  themselves  broken  cisterns  that  can  hold 
no  water.     Is  my  holy  mountain  Zion  a  desolate  wil- 

(r)  See  Edit  Oxon.  p  64.  a.     So  Iren.  adv.  Heiv  1.  v.  c.  8. 

iy)  Comp   Clem.    Alex.  1.  iii.     Pxdag.  c.  11.      Et   eimil.  Orig. 

1  heod.  8cc.  Coteler.  Annot.  in  loc. 


268  THE  CATHOLIC   EPISTLE 

derness  ?(a)  for  ye  shall  be  as  a  young  bird  when  its 
peat  is  taken  away."  And  again  the  prophet  saith, 
"  1  will  go  before  thee,  and  will  make  plain  the  moun- 
tains, and  will  break  the  gates  of  brass,  and  will 
snap  in  sunder  the  bars  of  non ;  and  will  give  thee 
dark,  and  hidden,  and  invisible  treasures,  that  they 
may  know^  that  lam  the  Lord  God,"  [Jer.  ii.  12. — 
Isa.  xvi.  1,  2. — xlv.  2.]  And  again,  "  He  shall  dwell 
in  the  high  den  of  the  strong  rock,"  [Isa.  xxxiii.  1 6, 
17.]  ,  And  ihen,  what  follows  in  the  same  prophet  ? 
"  His  water  is  faithful:  ye  shall  see  the  king  with 
glory,  and  your  soul  shall  learn  the  fear  of  the  Lord." 
And  again  he  saith  in  another  prophet,  he  that  does 
these  things  "  shall  be  like  a  tree  planted  by  the  cur- 
rents of  water,  w  hich  shall  give  its  fruit  in  its  season. 
Its  leaf  also  shall  not  wither,  and  whatsoever  he  doth 
it  shall  prosper.  As  for  the  wicked  it  is  not  so  with 
them  ,*  but  they  are  as  the  dust  which  the  wind  scat- 
tereth  away  from  the  face  of  the  earth  Therefore 
the  ungodly  shall  not  stand  in  the  judgment,  neither 
the  sinners  in  the  council  of  the  righteous.  For  the 
Lord  knowTth  the  way  of  the  righteous,  and  the  way 
of  the  ungodly  shall  perish,"  [Psal.  i.]  Consider  how 
he  has  joined  both  the  cross  and  the  water  together. 
For  this  he  saith,  blessed  are  they  who  putting  their 
trust  in  the  cross,  descend  into  the  water;  for  they 
sh-ill  huve  their  reward  in  due  time  :  then  saith  he, 
will  1  give  it  them.  But  as.  concerning  the  present 
time,  he  saith,  tln-ir  leaves  shall  not  fall -.  meaning 
Thereby,  that  every  word  that  shall  go  out  of  your 
mouth,  shaf^l  through  faith  and  charity  be  to  the  con- 
version and  hope  of  many.  In  like  manner  does 
another  prophet  speak — "  and  the  land  of  Jacob  was 
the  praise  of  all  the  earth,"  [Zeph.  iii.  19.]  magnify- 
ing thereby(Z?)  the  ves|el  of  his  spirit,(c)  and  what 

(«)  Vifl  Annot.  Cot-eler-  &  Ed.  Oxnn    in  Ipc.   ' 

(b)  For  TonTo  xi[et',  'ind  0  The  old  intei'pi'eter  did  r.ot  read  : 
and  Clemeiis  Alex.  lib.  iii.  sti-om.  p.  ,463,  transcribing  tliis  passage, 
iiatli  them  'int.  ■    ' 

f'r^  i,  e.  The  body  of  Christ. 


OF   ST.  BARNABAg;  269 

follows  ?  "  and  there  was  a  riverTunning  on  the  right 
hand  and  beautiful  trees  grew  up  by  it ;  and  he  that 
shall  eat  of  them  shall  live  for  ever."  The  significa- 
tion of  which  is  this ;  that  we  go  down  into  the  water 
full  of  sins  and  pollutions ;  but  coming  up  again  bring- 
ing forth  fruit ;  having  in  our  hearts  the  fear  and  hope 
which  is  in  Jesus,  by  the  spirit.  "And  whosoever 
shall  eat  of  them  shall  live  for  ever," — that  is,  who- 
soever shall  hearken  to  those  who  call  them,  and  sliall 
believe,  shall  live  for  ever. 

12.  In  like  manner  he  determines  concerning  the 
cross  in  another  prophet, (t/)  saying,  and  when  shaft 
these  things  be  fulfilled  ?  The  Lord  answers,  tuhen 
the  tree  that  fs  fallen  shall  rise,  and  wlien  blood  shall 
drop  down  from  the  tree.  Here  you  have  again  men- 
tion made,  both  of  the  cross,  and  of  him  who  was  to 
be  crucified  upon  it.  And  yet  farther  he  saith  by  Mo- 
ses ;(e)  (when  Israel  was  fighting  with,  and  beaten  by 
a  strange  people ;  to  the  end  that  God  might  jmt  them 
in  mind  how  that  for  their  sins  they  \vere  delivered 
unto  death)  yea  the  Holy  Spirit  ])ut  it  into  the  heart 
of  Moses,  to  represent  both  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and 
of  him  that  was  to  suffer  :  that  so  they  might  know 
that  if  they  did  not  believe  in  him,  tiiey  should  be 
overcome  for  ever.  Moses  therefore  piled  up  armour 
upon  armour  in  the  middle  of  a  rising  ground,  and 
standing  up  high  above  all  of  them  stretched  forth  his 
arms,  and  so  Israel  again  conquered.  But  no  sooner 
did  he  let  down  his  hands,  but  they  were  again  slain. 
And  why  so  ?  to  the  end  they  might  know,  that  ex- 
cept they  trust  in  him,  they  cannot  be  saved.  And 
in  another  prophet  he  saith,  "  I  have  stretched  out 
my  hands  all  the  day  long  to  a  people  disobedient,  and 
speaking  against  my  righteous  way,"  [Isa.  Ixv.  2.]  And 

(rf)  Vid  Conject.  Edit.  Exon.  Com.  iv.  Esdr.  v.  4.  Et  Obs.  Co- 
tel.  ill  lf)c. 

(c)  See  St.  Hier.  in  like  mannor.  Annot.  D.  Bcrr.avd.  p.  124. 
Edit.  Oxon.    Exod.  xvii. 


270  THE  CATHOLIC   EPISTLE 

again  Moses  makes  a  type  of  Jesus,(//)  to  shew  that  he 
wds  to  die,  and  then  tnat  he,  whom  they  thought  to  be 
dead,  was  to  give  life  to  others  ;  in  the  type  of  tliose 
that  fell  in  Israel.  For  God  caused  all  sorts  of  ser- 
pents to  bite  them,  and  they  died  ;  forasmuch  as  by  a 
serpent  transgression  began  in  Eve,  that  so  he  might 
convince  them  that  for  their  transgressions  they  shall 
be  delivered  into  the  pain  of  death.  Moses  then  him- 
self, who  had'  commanded  them,  saying,  '*  ye  shall 
not  make  to  yourselves  any  graven,  or  mjkeii  image, 
to  be  your  God,"  [Deut.  xxvii.  15  J  yet  now  did  so 
himself,  that  he  mighr  represent  to  tiiem  the  figure  of 
the  Lord  Jesus.  For  he  mcide  a  brazen  serpent,  and 
set  it  up  on  high,  and  called  the  jjtople  together  by 
a  proclamation :  where  oemg  come,  they  entreated 
Moses  that  he  would  make  an  atonement  for  them, 
and  pray  that  they  might  be  healed.  Then  Moses 
spake  unto  them,  saying  ;  when  any  one  among  you 
shall  be  bitten,  "  let  him  come  unto  the  serpent  that 
is  set  upon  the  pole ;  and  let  him  assuredly  trust  in 
him,  that  though  he  be  dead,  yet  he  is  able  to  give 
life,  and  presently  he  shall  be  saved ;"  and  so  they 
did.  See  therefore  how  here  also  you  have  in  this  the 
glory  of  Jesus ;  and  that  in  him  and  to  him  are  all 
things.  Again,  what  says  Moses  to  Jesus  the  Son  of 
Nun,  when  he  gave  that  name  unto  him,  as  being  a 
prophet,  that  all  the  people  might  hear  him  alone,  be- 
cause the  Father  did  manifest  all  things  concerning 
his  Son  Jesus,  in  Jesus  the  Son  of  Nun;(;72)  and  gave 
him  that  name  when  he  sent  him  to  spy  out  the  land 
of  Canaan  ;  he  said,(;^)  "  take  a  book  in  thine  hands, 
and  write  what  the  Lord  saith  ;  forasmuch  as  Jesus 
the  Son  of  God,  shall  in  the  last  days  cut  off  by  the 
roots  all  the  house  of  Amalech."  See  here  again  Je-. 
sus,  not  the  son  of  man,  but  the  Son  of  God,  made 

(/z)  So   Ireuxus,  Just.  Mart.  St.   Chryost.   &c.  Vid.   Edit.  Oxon, 
p.  77  A. 

(m)  So  the  other  fathers.    Just.  Mart.  &c.   Vid.  Edit.  Oxon.  p.  79. 
\n)  Vid.  Intcrp,  Vet.  Lat.    Exod.  xvii.  14. 


GF    ST.   BARNABAS.  271 

manifest  in  a  type  and  in  the  flesh.     But  because  it 
might  hereafter  be  said,  that  Clirist  was  the  Son  of 
David  ;  therefore  David  fearing  and  well  knowing  the 
errors  of  the  wicked,(o)  saith,  "  the  Lord  said  unto 
my  Lord,  sit  thou  on  my  right  hand  unril  1  make  thine 
enemies  -thy  footstool,"  [Psal.  cix.   '6.]     And   again 
Isaiah   speaketh  on  this  wise,    "  the  Lord  said  unto 
Christ  my  Lord,(/>)  I  have  laid  hold  on  his  right  hand, 
that  the  nations   should  obey   before  him,  and  I  will 
break  the  strength  of  kings."     Behold,  how  both  Da- 
vid and  Isaiah  call  him  Lord,  and  the  Son  of  God.(^y) 
13.  But  let  us  go  yet  farther,  and  inquire  whether 
this  people  be  the  heir,  or  the  former;  and  whether 
the  covenant  be  with  us,  or  with  them.     And  iirst,  us 
concerning  the  people,  hear  now  what  the  Scripture 
saith.     Isaac  prayed  for  his  wife  Rebeckah,  because 
she  was  barren  ;  and  she  conceived.     Afterwards  Re- 
beckah went  fortli  to  inquire  of  the  Lord.(r)    And  tiie 
Lord  said  unto  her,    "  there  are  two  nations  in  thy 
w^oinb,  and   two   {)eople  shall  come  from  thy  body; 
and  the  one  shall  have  power  over  the  other,  and  the 
greater  shall  serve  the  lesser."     Understar.d  here  who 
was  Itjaac ;  who  was  Rebeckah ;  and  of  whom  it  was 
foretold,  that  this  people  should  be  greater  than  thai. 
And  in  another  prophecy  Jacob  s])eaketh  more  clear- 
ly to  his  son  Joseph,  saying;  "  behold  the  Lord  hath 
not  deprived  me  of  seeing  thy  face,  bring  me  thy  ?on> 
that  1  may  bless  them,"  [Gen.  xlviii.]  And  he  br()ut>;li(. 
unto  his  father  Manasseh  and  Ephraim,  desiring  that 
he  should  bless  Manasseh,  because  he  was  the  elder. 
Therefore  Joseph  brought  him  to  the  right  hanil  of  hi^ 
Father  Jacob.     But  Jacob  by  the   Spirit  foresaw  the 
figure  of  the  people  that  was  to  come.     And   wha' 
saith  the  Scripture  ?  and  Jacob  crossed  his  hands,  and 
put  his  right   hand  upon  Ephraim,  his  second   nud 

Co  J  Comp.  Vet.  Lat.  Interp. 

(/O  Vid.  Aiuuot  Coteltr  in  loc.  Edit.  Oxon.  p.  78.  c- 
((/)  Comp.  Vet.  Lat.  Inturp. 

frj  Gen.  xxv.  21.  Comp.  Rom.  ix.    Just.  Mart.  Tert.  Scc>  Vi^ 
Ed.  Oxon.  p.  81.  H 


272  THE   CATHOLIC   EPISTLE 

the  3'ounger  son,  and  blessed  him.  And  Joseph  said 
uiiio  Jacob ;  put  tiiy  rii^ht  hand  upon  the  head  of 
Manasseh,  for  he  is  my  lirst  born  son.  And  Jacob 
said  unto  Joseph;  I  know  it,  my  son,  I  know  it; 
but  the  greater  shall  serve  the  lesser  ;  though  he  also 
shall  be  blessed  Ye  see  of  whom  he  appointed  it, 
that  they  should  be  the  first  people,  and  heirs  of  the 
covenant.  If  therefore  God  shall  have  yet  farther 
taken  notice  of  this  by  Abraham  too,  our  understand- 
ing of  it  will  then  be  perfectly  established.  What 
then  saith  the  Scripture  to  Abraham,  when  "  he  be- 
lieved, and  it  vvas  imputed  unlo  him  for  righteous- 
ness ?  behold  I  have  made  thee  a  father  of  the  na- 
tions, which  without  circumcision  believe  in  the 
Lord."(5) 

14.  Let  us  therefore  now  inquire,  whether  God  has 
fulfilled  the  covenant,  which  he  sware  to  our  fathers, 
that  he  would  give  this  people  ?  Yes  verily,  he  gave 
it;  but  they  were  not  worthy  to  receive  it  by  reason 
of  their  sins.  For  thus  saith  the  prophet :  "  and  Mo- 
ses continued  fasting  in  Mount  Sinai,  to  receive  the 
covenant  of  the  Lord  with  the  people,  forty  days  and 
forty  nights,"  [Exod.  xxiv.  18.]  And  he  received  of 
the  Lord  two  tables  written  with  the  finger  of  the 
Lord's  hand  in  the  Spirit.  And  Moses  when  he  had 
received  them  brought  them  down  that  he  might  de- 
liver them  to  the  people.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Mo- 
ses;  Moses,  Moses,  "  get  thee  down  quickly,  for  the 
people  which  thou .  broughtest  out  of  the  land  of 
Egypt  have  done  wickedly,"  [Deuter.  ix.  10,  12 — 
Exod.  xxxi.  12. — xxxii.  7.]  And  Moses  understood 
that  they' had  again  set  up  a  molten  image  ;  and  he 
cast  the  two  tables  out  of  his  hands ;  and  the  tables  of 
the  covenant  of  the  Lord  were  broken.  Moses  there- 
fore received  them?  but  they  were  not  worthy.  Now 
then  learn  how  we  have  received  them.  Moses,  be- 
ing a  servant  took  them  ;  but  the  Lord  himself  has 

fs  )  Gen.  XV.  17.    So  St.  Paul  himself  applies  this,    Rom.  iv.  ". 


OF    ST.   BARNABAS.  273 

given  them  unto  us,  uiaiuo  nij^ht  be  the  people  of 
his  inheritance,  aaving  sufferea  ior  us.  He  was 
therefore  made  manifest,  that  they  should  hll  up  the 
measure  of  their  sms,  and  tUat  \ve(/)  being  made 
heirs  oy  iiim,  sliould  receive  the  covenant  oi  the  Lord 
Jesus.  And  agam  the  prophet  saith,  "  behold,  1  have 
set  thee  for  a  light  unto  the  Gentiles,  to  be  ihe  Saviour 
of  aU  t!ie  ends  oi  :iie  earth,  saith  the  Lord  the  God 
who  hath  redeemed  thee,"  [Isa.  xlix.  6.]  Who  for 
that  very  end  was  prepared,  that  by  his  own  a])pear- 
ing  he  might  redeem  oarhedrts,  already  devoured  hy 
death,  and  delivered  over  to  the  irregularity  of  error, 
fro.n  darkness  :  and  establish  a  covenant  with  us  by 
his  word.  For  so  it  is  uriiten,  that  the  Father  com- 
manded him,  oy  delivering  us  from  darkness,  to  pre- 
pare unto  himself  a  iioly  people.  Wherefore  the  pro- 
phet saith  ;  "  I  the  Lord  thy  God  have  called  thee  in 
righteousness,  and  1  will  take  thee  by  thy  baiui  and 
will  strengthen  thee.  And  give  thee  for  a  covenant 
of  tne  peoj)le,  for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles.  To  open 
the  eyes  of  tiie  olind.  to  bring  out  the  prisoners  from 
the  prison,  and  them  that  sit  in  darkness  oat  of  the 
prison  house,"  [Isa.  xlii.  6,  7.j  Consider  therefore 
from  whence  we  have  been  redeemed.  And  again 
the  prophet  saith,  '^  the  sj)irit  of  the  Lord  is  upon 
me,  because  he  hath  anointed  me  ;  he  hath  sent  me 
to  preach  glad  tidings  to  the  lowly,  to  heal  the  oroken 
in  heart,  to  preach  remission  to  the  captives,  and 
sight  unto  the  blind  :  to  proclaim  the  acceptable  year 
of  the  Lord,  and  the  day  of  restitution,  to  comfort 
ail  that  mourn."* 

15.  Furthermore  it  is  written  concerning  the  sab- 
bath, in  the  ten  commandments,  which  God  spake  in 
the  Mount  Sinai  to  Moses,  face  to  tace :  "  sanctify 
the  ^aobath  of  the  Lord  with  pure  hands,  and  with  a 
clean  h.^art,"  [Exod.  xx.  2.]  And  elsewhere  he  saith, 
*'  if  thy  children  shall  keep  my  sabbaths,  then  will 

(0  Viv'i.  i^at   iiiterp.  Vet. 

*  Isa.  Ixi.  1,  2.     Comp.  Luke  iv.  18. 

[35] 


274  THE  CATHOLIC  EPISTLE 

I  put  my  mercy  upon  them,"  [Jer.  xvii.  24.]  And 
even  in  the  beginning  of  the  creation  he  makes  men- 
tion of  the  sabbath.  *'  And  God  made  in  six  uays 
the  works  ot  his  hands ;  and  he  tinisiied  them  on  the 
seventh  day,  and  he  rested  the  seventh  day  and  sanc- 
tified it."(w)  Consider,  my  children,  what  that  sig- 
nifies, he  finishtd  them  in  six  days.  The  meaning  of 
it  is  this ;  that  in  six  thousand  years  the  Lord  God  will 
bring  all  things  to  an  end.(ir)  For  with  him  one  day 
is  a  thousand  years  ;  as  himself  testifieth,  saying, 
*'  behold  this  day  shall  be  as  a  thousand  years."  There- 
fore, children,  in  six  days,  that  is  in  six  thousand 
years,  shall  all  things  be  accomplished.(y)  And  what 
is  that  he  saith,  "  and  he  rested  the  seventh  day." 
He  meaneth  this ;  that  when  his  Son  shall  come,  and 
abolish  the  season  of  the  wicked  one,  and  judge  the 
ungodly ;  and  shall  change  the  sun,  and  the  moon, 
and  the  stars,  then  he  shall  gloriously  rest  in  that 
seventh  day.  He  adds  lastly,  "  thou  shalt  sanctify  it 
with  clean  hands  and  a  pure  heart."  Wherefore  we 
are  greatly  deceived  if  we  imagine  that  any  one  can 
now  sanctify  that  day  which  God  has  made  holy, 
■without  having  a  heart  pnre  in  all  things.  Behold 
therefore,  he  will  then  truly  sanctify  it  with  blessed 
rest,  when  we  (having  received  the  righteous  pro- 
mise, when  iniquity  shall  be  no  more,  all  things  be- 
ing renewed  by  the  Lord)  shall  be  able  to  sanctify  it, 
being  ourselves  first  made  holy.  Lastly,  he  saith  unto 
them,  "  your  new  moons  and  your  sabbaths,  I  cannot 
bear  them  "  [Isa.  i.  13.]  Consider  what  he  means  by 
it ;  the  sabbaths,  says  he,  which  ye  now  keep  are 
not  acceptable  unto  me,  but  those  which  I  have  made, 
when  resting  from  all  things,  I  shall  begin  the  eighth 

(w)  Gien.  ii.  2 — Exo '..  xx.  11.  xxxi.  17. — Vid  Coteler  Annot.  in 
loc 

(x^  Kow  ceneral  -bis  trn'^^^io:^  t'lcn  was-  See  Coteler.  Annot.  in 
loc   E  i      Oxon  p.  90   a.     Psal.  Ixxxix.  4. 

([/)  Thai  is  to  ujc  luue  ot  the  Gospel,  says  Di".  Bernard,  (j.  v 
Annot.  p.  127.  Ed.  Oxon. 


OF   ST.   BARNABAS.  275 

day,  that  is,  the  beginning  of  the  other  world.(«)  For 
which  cause  we  oaserve  the  eighth  day  with  gladness, 
in  which  Jesus  rose  frodi  tne  dead;  and  having  mani< 
fested  himself  to  his  disciples,  ascended  into  heaven. 
16.  It  remains  yet  that  I  speaii.  to  you  concerning 
the  temple  :  how  those  miserable  men  being  deceived 
have  put  their  trust  in  the  house,(A)  and  not  in  God 
himself  who  made  them,  as  if  it  were  the  habitation 
of  God.  For  much  after  the  same  manner  as  the 
Gentiles,  they  consecrated  him  in  the  temple.  But 
learn  tlierefore  how  the  Lord  .speaketh,  rendering  the 
tenijile  vain  :  "  who  has  measured  the  heaven  with  a 
span,  and  the  earth  with  his  hand  ?  Is  it  not  I  ? 
Thus  saith  the  Lord  ;  heaven  is  my  throne,  and  the 
earth  is  my  footstool.  W-^hat  is  the  house  that  ye  wil! 
build  me  ?  or  wiiat  is  the  place  of  my  rest  ?"  [Isa.  xL 
12. — Ixvi.  1.]  Know  therefore  that  all  their  hope  is 
vain.  And  again  he  speaketh  after  this  manner ; 
"  beliold  they  that  destroy  this  temple,  even  they  shall 
again  build  it  n]\"  [Isa.  xlix.  17.]  And  so  it  came  to 
pass ;  for  through  their  wars  it  is  now  destroyed  by 
their  enemies ;  and  the  servants  of  their  enemies  build 
it  up.  Furthermore,  it  has  been  made  manifest,  how 
both  the  city,  and  the  temple,  and  the  people  of  Is- 
rael should  be  given  up.  For  the  scripture  saith, 
'*  and  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  that  the 
Lord  will  deliver  up  the  heep  of  his  pasture,  and 
their  fold,  and  their  tower  unto  destruction,"  [Zephan. 
ii.  6,  juxt.  Hebr.]  And  it  has  come  to  pass,  as  the 
Lord  hath  spoken.  Let  us  inquire  therefore,  whether 
there  be  any  temple  of  God?  Yes  there  is;  and  that 
there,  where  himself  declares  that  he  would  both 
make  and  perfect  it.  For  it  is  written  ;  "  and  it  shall 
be  that  as  soon  as  the  week  shall  be  completed,  the 
temple  of  the  Lord  shall  oe  gloriously  ouiii,  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,"  [Dan.  ix. — Haggai  ii.]  I  find 
therefore  that  there  is  a  temple.     But  how  shall  it  be 

(a)  So  the  other  fathers,  q.  v.  Aput\  Coteler.  Annot.  in  lor.  p.  36. 
<!i)  Vtd   Edit.  Oxon.  Sc  Vet.  I.al.  Imcrp. 


276  .  THE  CATHOLIC    EPISTLE 

built  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ?  I  will  shew  you.  Be- 
fore thiit  we  believed  in  God,  the  habitation  of  our 
htart,  was  corruptible  and  fee  .le,  as  a  temple  truly 
built  with  hands.  For  it  was  a  house  full  of  idolatry, 
a  nouse  of  devils  ;  inasmucn  as  there  was  done  in  it 
whatsoever  was  contrary  unto  God.  But  it  shall  be 
built  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Consider,  how  that 
the  temple  of  the  Lord  shall  be  very  gloriou.-ly  built  ; 
and  by  what  means  that  shall  be,  learn.  Having  re- 
ceived remission  of  our  sin^,  and  trusting  in  the  name 
ot  the  Lord,  we  are  become  renewed,  being  agdin 
created  as  it  were  from  the  beginning.  Wiieretore 
God  truly  dwells  in  our  house,  that  is,  in  us.  But 
how  does  he  dwell  in  us  ?  The  word  of  his  faith, 
the  calling  of  his  promise,  the  wisdom  of  his  righteous 
judgments,  the  commands  of  his  doctrine ;  he  him- 
seh  prophecies  within  us,  he  himself  dwelleth  in  us, 
and  openeth  to  us  w^ho  were  in  bondage  of  death  the 
grace  of  our  temple,  that  is,  the  mouth  of  wisdom, 
having  given  repentance  unto  us  ;  and  by  this  means 
has  brought  us  to  be  an  incorruptible  temple.  He 
therefore  that  desires  to  be  sa  'ed  looketh  not  unto  the 
man,  but  unto  him  that  dwelleth  in  him,  and  speaketh 
by  hiiu  ,•  being  struck  with  wonder,  forasmuch  as  he 
never  either  heard  him  speaking  such  words  out  of 
his  mouth,  nor  ever  desired  to  hear  them.  This  is 
that  spiritual  temple  that  is  built  unto  the  Lord. 

17.  And  thfeis  I  trust,  I  have  declared  to  you  as 
much,  and  \^  iih  as  great  siinplicity  as  I  could,  those 
things  which  make  for  your  salvation,  so  as  not  to 
have  omitted  any  thing  that  might  be  requisite  there- 
unto. For  should  1  speak  farther  of  the  things  that 
now  are,  and  of  those  that  are  to  come,  you  would 
not  3^et  understand  them,  see  ng  they  lie  in  parables. 
Thi  >  th(  refore  shall  suffice  as  to  these  things. 

18.  Let  us  novv  go  on  to  trie  other  kind  of  know- 
ledge  and  doctrine.  There  are  two  ways  of  doctrine 
and  power ;  the  one  of  light,  the  other  of  darkness. 
But  there  is  a  great  deal  of  difference  between  these 


OF    ST.   BARNABAS.  277 

two  ways ;  for  over  one  are  appointed  the  angels  of 
0011,(6")  the  leaders  of  the  way  oi  ii^iit ;  over  the 
otiier  the  augnls  ot  satan.  And  the  one  is  the  Lord 
from  everlufniiig  to  cvei  lusting  ;  the  otner  is  the  prince 
of  the  time  of  unrlgateou^nc^s. 

19.  Now  the  way  of  lignt  is  this,  if  any  one  de- 
sires to  attain  to  the  place  that  is  appointed  for  him, 
and  will  hasten  thither  by  his  works.  And  the  know- 
ledge that  has  been  given  to  us  for  walking  in  it,  is 
to  this  effect.  *Thou  shalt  love  him  that  made  thee: 
*thau  shalt  glorify  him  tliat  hath  redeemed  thee  from 
death.  *'l'hou  shalt  be  simple  in  heart,  and  *rich  ux 
the  spirit.  *Thou  shalt  not  cleave  to  those  that  walk 
in  tlie  way  of  death.  *Thou  shalt  hate  to  do  any 
thing  that  is  not  pleasing  unto  God.  *Thou  shalt  ab- 
hor all  dissimulation.  *Thou  shalt  not  neglect  any 
of  the  commands  of  the  Lord.  *Thou  shalt  not  exalt 
thyself,  but  shalt  be  humble.  *Thou  shalt  not  take 
honour  to  thyself.  *Thou  shalt  not  enter  into  any 
wicked  counsel  against  thy  neighbour.  *Thou  shalt 
not  be  over  confident  in  thy  heart.  *Thou  shalt  not 
commit  ^fornication ;  nor  *adultry.  Neither  shalt 
thou  *corrupt  thyself  with  mankind.  *Thou  shalt 
not  make  use  of  the  word  of  God,  to  any  impurity. 
*Thou  shalt  not  accept  any  man's  person,  when  thou 
reprovest  any  ones  faults.  *Thou  shalt  be  gentle. 
*Thou  shalt  be  quiet.  *Thou  shalt  tremble  at  the 
words  which  thou  hast  heard.  *Thou  shalt  not  keep 
any  hatred  in  thy  heart  against  thy  brother.  *Thou 
shalt  not  entertain  any  doubt  whether  it  shall  be  or 
n«t.  *Thou  sluilt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  iu 
vain.  *'rhou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  above  thy 
own  soul.  *Thou  shalt  not  destroy  thy  conceptioris 
before  they  are  brought  forth  ;  nor  kill  them  after 
they  are  born.  *Thou  shalt  not  withdraw  thy  hand 
from  thy  son,  or  from  thy  daughter;  but  shalt  teach 
them  from  their  youth  the  fear  of  the  Lord,     n'hou 

(<•)  Vide  Coteler,  in  lor.     Et  Basil,  in  Psa)   i. 


278  THE   CATHOLIC    EPISTIj: 

shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbours  goods ;  neither  shalt 
thou  be  an  extortioner.  *iS[either  shuli  thy  heart  be 
joined  to  proud  men ;  but  thou  shalt  be  numbered 
among  the  righteous  and  the  lowly.  *VVhatever 
eveiit:5  shall  happen  unto  thee,  thou  shalt  receive  them 
as  good.  *Thou  shalt  not  be  douole  minded,  or  dou- 
ble tongued ;  for  a  double  tongue  is  the  snare  of 
death.  *  i  hou  shalt  be  subject  unto  the  Lord  and  to 
inferior  masters  as  tb  the  representatives  of  God,  in 
fear  and  reverence.  *'rhou  shalt  not  be  bitter  in  thy 
commands  towards  any  of  thy  servants  that  trust  in 
God,  lest  thou  chance  not  to  fear  him  who  is  over 
both  ;  because  he  came  not  to  call  any  with  respect 
of  persons  ;  but  whomsoever  the  spirit  had  prepared. 
*Thou  shalt  communicate  to  thy  neighbour  of  all  thou 
hast ;  thou  shalt  not  call  any  thing  thine  own  :  for 
if  ye  partake  in  such  things  as  are  incorruptible,  how 
much  more  should  ye  do  it  in  those  that  are  corrupti- 
ble .?  ^Thou  shalt  not  be  forward  to  speak,  for  the 
mouth  is  the  snare  of  death. (/z)  *Strive  for  thy  soul 
with  all  thy  might.(/)  *Reach  not  out  thine  hand  to 
receive,  and  withhold  it  not  when  thou  shouldest 
give.(A")  *Thou  shalt  love  as  the  apple  of  thine  eye, 
every  one  that  speaketh  unto  thee  the  word  of  the 
Lord.  *Call  to  thy  remembrance  day  and  night,  the 
future  judgment.(/)  *Thou  shalt  seek  out  every  day 
the  persons  of  the  righteous  :  *and  both  consider,  and 
go  about  to  exhort  others  by  the  word,  and  meditate 
how  thou  mayest  save  a  soul.  *Thou  shalt  also  la- 
bour with  thy  hands  to  give  to  the  poor,  that  thy  sins 
may  be  forgiven  thee.(n)  *Thou  shalt  not  deliberate 
whether  thou  shouldest  give ;    *nor  having  given, 

(h)  See  Ecclus.  iv,  34. 

(i)  Ibid.  ver.  33.  For  so  I  cliose  to  read  it,  Cvi^  rr.i  ■i-v^^i  o-a 
«i/«>vf«<r£/{»  according  to  the  conjecture  of  Cotelerius. 

(A-)  Ibid.    ver.  36 

(/)  And  remember  him  night  and  day.  The  words  jj*/u.t^«5  xjjVf&'f, 
r^eem  to  have  been  erroiicousiy  inse;iL-a,  and  pervei  i  lUc  se:.;.c. 

(n)  Gr,  For  the  redemption  of  thy  sins.  Comp.  Dan.  iv.  24.  See 
LXX. 


OF   ST.   BARNABAS.  279 

murmur  at  it.  *Give  to  every  one  that  asks ;  so  shalt 
thou  know  who  is  the  good  rttwarder  of  thy  gifts. 
*Keep  what  thou  hast  received ;  thou  shalt  neither 
add  to  it,  nor  take  from  it.  *Let  the  wicked  be  al- 
ways thy  aversion.  *Thou  shalt  judge  righteous 
judgment.  *Thou  shalt  never  cause  divisions,  but 
shalt  make  peace  between  those  that  are  at  variance, 
and  bring  them  together.  *l'hou  shalt  confess  thy 
sins  ;  *and  not  come  to  thy  prayer  with  an  evil  con- 
science.    This  is  the  way  of  light. 

20.  But  the  way  of  darkness  is  crooked,  and  full 
of  cursing.  For  it  is  the  way  of  eternal  death,  with 
punishment ;  in  which  they  that  walk  meet  those 
things  that  destroy  their  own  souls.  Such  are  ;  idola- 
try, confidence,  pride  of  power,  hypocrisy,  double- 
mindedness,  adultery,  murder,  rapine,  pride,  trans- 
gression, deceit,  malice,  arrogance,  witchcraft,  covet- 
ousness,  and  the  want  of  the  fear  of  God.  In  this 
walk  those  who  are  the  persecutors  of  them  that  are 
good,  haters  of  truth,  lovers  of  lies  ;  who  know  not, 
the  reward  ol  righteousness,  nor  cleave  to  any  thing 
that  is  good.  Who  administer  not  righteous  judgment 
to  the  widow  and  orphan  ;  who  watch  for  wickedness, 
and  not  for  the  fear  of  the  L)rd  :  from  whom  gentle- 
ness and  patience  are  far  otf ;  who  love  vanity,  and 
follow  after  rewards ;  having  no  compassion  upon  the 
poor,  nor  take  any  pains  for  such  as  are  heavy  laden 
and  oppressed  :  ready  to  evil  speaking,  not  knowing 
him  that  made  them  :  murderers  of  children  ;  cor- 
rupters of  the  creature  of  God ;  that  turn  away 
from  the  needy  ;  oppress  the  afflicted  :  are  the  advo- 
cates of  the  rich,  but  unjust  judges  of  the  poor;  be- 
ing altogether  sinners. 

21.  It  is  therefore  fitting  that  learning  the  just  com- 
mands of  the  Lord,  which  we  have  before  mentioned, 
we  should  walk  in  them  For  .he  who  does  such 
things  shall  be  glorified  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  But 
he  that  chooses  the  other  part,  shall  be  destroyed  to- 
gether with  his  works.     For  this  cause  there  shall  be 


280  THE   CATHOLIC   EPISTLE,    &C. 

both  a  resurrection,  and  a  retribution.      I  beseech 
thoae  that  are  in  higa  estate  aauUj^  you,  (if  so  oeyou 
■will  take  the  counsel  winch  wtui  a  ^ood  intention  I  of- 
fer to  you,)  you  iiave  cnore  with  you  lowurds  whom 
you  may  do  good ;  do   not  forsake  them.     For  the 
day  IS  at  h^nd  in  which  all  things  shall  oe  destroyed, 
togetlier  with  the   wicked    one.     '1  he  Lord  is  near, 
and  nis  reward  is  with  hitn.     I  beseech  you  tiiercfore 
again  and  again,  be  as  good  law  givers  to  one  another ; 
continue   faithful  counsellors  to  each  other :  remove 
from  among  you  all  hypocrisy.     And  may  God,  the 
Lord  of  all  the  world  give  you  wisdom,  knowledge, 
counsel  and  understanding  of  his  judgments  in  pa- 
tience.    Be  ye  taught  of  God  ;  seeking  what  it  iithe 
Lord  requires  oi  you,  and  doing  it,  that  ye  may   be 
saved   in  the   day   of   judgment.     And   if  there  be 
among  you  any  remembraace  of  what  is  good,  think 
of  me  ;  meditating  upon  these  things,  that  both  my 
desire  and  my  wat^  hing  for  you  may  turn  to  a  good 
account.     I  beseech  you  ;  I  ask  it  as  a  favour  of  you, 
whilst  you  are  in  this  beautiful  tabernacle  of  the  body, 
be  wanting,  in  none  of  these  things ;  bur  without  ceas- 
ing seek  them,  and  fultil  every  command :  for  these 
things  are  fitting  and  worthy  to  be  done.     Wherefore 
I  have  given  the  more  diligence  to  write  unto  you,  ac- 
cording to  my  ability,  that  you  might  rejoice.     Fare- 
well, children  of  love  and  peace.     The  Lord  of  glory 
and  of  all  grace,  be  with  your  spirit. — Amen. 

The  end  of  the  Fpistle  of  Barnabas,  the  Apostler, 
and  fellow  traveller  of  St.  Paul  the  Apostle. 


THE 

VISIONS  OF  STe  HEBMAS, 

BOOK  I. 


A0AT^^ST   FILTHY    AND   PROUD   THOUGHTS  :    ALSO   THR  NE- 
GLECT   OF    HlillAL-VS    IN    CHASTISING    HIS    CHILDRhN. 

1 .  HE  who  bred  me  up  sold  a  certain  young  maid 
at  Rome  ;  wiiom  when  1  saw  many  years  alter,  I  re- 
membered her,  and  began  to  love  her  as  a  sister.     It 
happened  some  time  afterwards,  that  I  saw  her  wash- 
ing in  the  river   I'yber ;  and  I  reached  out  my  hand 
unto    her,  and  brought  her   out  of  the  river.     And 
when  I  .sa^v  her,  I  thjught  with  myself,  saying,  how 
happy  should  I  be  if  I  liad  such  a  wife,  both  for  beau- 
ty and    mann.^rs.     This  1  thought  with  myself;    nor 
did  I  think  any  thing  more.     But  not  long  after,  as  I 
was  walicing  and  musing  on  these  thoughts,  I  began 
to  hjnour  this  creature  of  God,  thinking  with  myself 
how  noble  and  beautiful  she  was.     And  when  I  had 
walked  a  little,  I  fell  asleep.     And  the  spirit  caught 
me  away,  and  c.irried  me  through  a  certain  place  to- 
wards the  right  hand,  through  which  no  man  could 
pass.     It   was  a  place  among  vocks,  very  steep,  and 
unp>iss:ible  for  water.     When  I  was  past  this  place,  I 
came  into  a  plain,  and  there  falling  down  upon  my 
knees,  I  began  to  pray  unto  the  Lord,  and  to  confess 
my  sins.     And  as  I  was   praying,  the  Heaven  was 
opened,  and  I  saw  the  woman  which  I  had  coveted, 
saluting  me  from  He  iven,  and  saying,  H^^rmas,  hail ' 
and  I  looking  upon  her,  answered,  lady,  what  dost 

[36] 


2SiJ  THE    SHEPHTEiUJ 

thou  do  here  ?  she  answered  me,  I  am  taken  up  hither 
to  accuse  thee  of  sin  before  the  Lord.fo)  Lady,  said 
I,  wilt  thou  convince  me  ?(b)  no,  said  she  j  but  hear 
the  words  which  1  am  about  to  speak  unto  thee.  God 
who  dwelleth  in  Heaven,  and  hath  made  all  things 
out  of  nothing,  and  hath  multiplied  them  lor  his  holy 
churches  sake,  is  angry  with  thee,  because  thou  hast 
sinned  against  me.  And  I  answering,  said  unto  her, 
lady,  if  I  have  sinned  against  thee,  tell  me  where,  or 
in  what  place,  or  when  did  I  ever  speak  an  un- 
seemly or  dishonest  word  unto  thee  ?  have  I  not 
always  esteemed  thee  as  a  lady  ?  have  I ,  not  al- 
ways reverenced  thee  as  a  sister  ?  why  then  dost 
thou  imagine  these  wicked  things  against  me  ?  Then 
she,  smiling  upon  me,  said ;  the  desire  of  naughtiness 
has  risen  up  in  thy  heart.  Does  it  not  seem  to  thee 
to  be  an  ill  thing  for  a  righteous  man  to  have  an  evil 
desire  rise  up  in  his  heart  ?  it  is  indeed  a  sin,  and  that 
a  very  great  one,  to  such  a  one  ;  for  a  righteous  man 
thinketh  that  which  is  righteous.  And  whilst  he  does 
so,  and  walketh  uprightly,  lie  shall  have  the  Lord  in 
Heaven  favourable  unto  him  in  all  his  bu^riness.  But 
as  for  those  who  think  wickedly  in  their  hearts,  they 
take  to  themselves  death  and  captivity ;  and  especial- 
ly those  who  love  this  present  world,  and  glory  in 
their  riches,  and  regard  not  the  good  things  that  are 
to  come  ;  their  souls  wonder  up  and  down,  and  know 
not  where  to  fix.  Now  this  is  the  case  of  such  as  are 
double-minded,  who  trust  not  in  the  Lord,  and  di;-pise 
and  neglect  their  own  life.  But  do  thou  pray  unto 
the  Lord,  and  he  will  heal  thy  sins,  and  the  sins  of 
the  whole  house,  and  of  all  his  saints. 

2.  As  soon  as  she  had  spoken  these  words  the  Hea- 
vens were  shut,  and  I  remained  utterly  swallowed  up 
with  sadness  and  fear;  and  said  within  myself,  if  this 
be  laid  against  me  for  sin,  how  can  I  be  saved  ?  or 

(a)  In  MS.  Lambeth.  Pvxcepta  fum  a  Con  i  lo  ut  yecc-'ta  tua 
jrri^uam.  I  am  commanded  of  the  Lord  lo  reprove  t'.itc  iw  thy 
sins. 

{d)  In  MS.    Wilt  thou  ac&use  me. 


of    ST.    HERMAS.  283 

how  shall  I  ever  be  able  to  entreat  the  Lord  for  my 
many  and  great  sins  ?  with  what  words  shall  1  beseech 
him  to  be  merciful  unto  me  ?  As  I  was  thinking  over 
these  things,  and  meditating  in  myself  upon  them, 
behold  a  chair  was  set  over  against  me  of  the  whitest 
wool,  as  bright  as  snow.  And  there  came  an  old 
woman  in  a  bright  garment,  having  a  book  in  her 
hand,  and  sat  alone,  and  saluted  me,  saying,  Her- 
mas,  hail.  And  I  being  full  of  sorrow,  and  weep- 
ing, answered,  hail,  lady  !  and  she  said  unto  me, 
why  art  thou  sad,  Hermas,  who  wert  wont  to  be  pa- 
tient, and  modest,  and  always  cheerful  ?  I  answered 
and  said  to  her,  lady,  a  rejiroach  has  been  laid  to  my 
charge  by  an  excellent  woman,  who  tells  me  that  I 
have  sinned  against  her.  She  replied,  far  be  any  such 
thing  from  the  servant  of  God.  But  it  may  be  the 
ciesire  of  her  has  risen  up  in  thy  heart  ?  for  indeed 
such  a  thought  maketh  the  servants  of  God  guilty  of 
sin ;  nor  ought  such  a  detestable  thought  to  be  in  the 
servant  of  God ;  nor  should  he  who  is  approved  by 
the  Spirit,  desire  that  which  is  evil;  but  especially 
Hernias,  who  contains  himself  from  all  wicked  lusts, 
and  is  full  of  all  simplicity,  and  of  great  innocence. 

J5.  Nevertheless  the  Lord  is  not  so  much  angry  with 
thee  for  thine  own  sake,  as  upon  the  account  of  thy 
house,  which  has  committed  wickedness  against  the 
Lord,  and  against  their  parents.  And  for  that  out  of 
thy  fondness  towards  thy  sons;  thou  hast  not  admo- 
nished thy  house,  but  hast  permitted  them  to  live 
wickedly  ;  for  this  cause  the  lord  is  angry  with  thee  : 
but  he  will  heal  all  the  evils  that  are  done  in  thy 
house.  For  through  their  sins  and  iniquities,  thou 
art  wholly  consumed  in  secular  aftairs.  I3ut  now  the 
mercy  of  God  hath  tajcen  compassion  upon  thee,  and 
upon  thine  house,  and  hath  greatly  comforted  thee.(c) 
Only  as  for  thee,  do  not  wonder,  but  be  of  an  even 
mind,  and  comfort  thy  house.      As  the  workman 

•  Vid.  H\eron.  in  Hoseam.  vii.  9. 

^r)   In  glory.     Edit.  Oxon.     Hath  preserved  thee  in  honour. 


28^  THE   3HEPHER9 

bringing  forth  his  work,  otFers  it  to  whomsoever  he 
pleases  ;  sa  shalt  tii^a  by  teaoaing  ^v^cy  day  Wiiat  is 
just,  cut  off  a  gr^at  sin.  VVac-reure  cease  not  to  ad- 
monitih  thy  sons,  lor  the  Lord  knows  that  they  will 
repenc  with  all  taeir  neart,  and  taey  shall  be  written 
in  the  book  of  life  (rf)  And  when  she  had  said  this, 
she  added  unto  me ;  wilt  thou  hear  me  read  ?  I  an- 
swered her,  lady,  I  will.  Hear  then,  said  she ;  and 
opening  the  book,  she  read,  gloriously,  greatly,  and 
wonderfully,  such  things  as  1  could  not  keep  in  my 
memory.  For  they  were  terrible  words,  such  as  no 
man  could  bear.  Howbeit  I  committed  her  last  words 
to  my  remembrance ;  for  they  were  but  few,  and  of 
great  use  to  us.  "  Behold  the  mighty  Lord,  who  by 
his  invisible  power,  and  with  his  excellent  wisdom 
made  tlie  world,  and  by  his  glorious  counsel  beautifi- 
ed his  creature,  and  wiih  the  word  of  his  strength 
fixed  the  Heaven,  and  founded  the  earth  upon  the 
waters ;  and  by  his  mighty  power  established  his  holy 
Church,  which  he  hath  blessed  ;  behold,  he  will  re- 
move the  heavens,  and  the  mountains,  the  hills  and 
the  seas ;  and  all  things  shall  be  made  plain  for  his 
elect ;  that  he  may  render  unto  them  the  promise 
which  he  has  promised,  with  much  honour  and  joy, 
if  so  be  that  they  shall  keep  the  commandments  of 
God,  which  they  have  received  with  great  faith." 

4.  And  when  she  had  made  an  end  of  reading, 
she  rose  out  of  the  chair  ;  and  behold  four  young 
men  came  and  carried  the  chair  to  the  east  And  she 
called  me  unto  her,  and  touched  my  breast,  and  said 
unto  me,  did  my  reading  please  thee  ?  I  answered, 
lady,  these  last  things  please  me,  but  what  went  be- 
fore was  severe  and  hard.  She  said  unto  me,  these 
last  things  are  for  the  righteous,  but  the  foregoing  for 
the  revolters  and  heathen.  And  as  she  was  talking 
with  me,  two  men  appeared  and  took  her  upon  their 
shoulders,  and  went  to  the  east,  where  the  chair  was. 

(d)  So  MS.  Lamb.     Et  describentuv  in  libre  Vits, 


OF   ST.   IIERMAS.  285 

And  she  went  cheerfully  away  j  and  as  she  was  going 
said  unto  me,  Hermas,  be  of  good  cheer. 


*eot)€iWi 


VISION  n. 

AQAIN}    OF   HIS    NEGLECT   IN    CORRECTING   HIS  TALKATiVK 
WIFE,    AND   OF    HIS    LEWD    SONS. 

1.  AS  I  was  on  the  way  to  Cumae,  about  the  satne 
time  that  I  went  the  year  before,  I  began  to  call  to 
miad  the  vision  I  formerly  had.  And  again  the  Spirit 
carried  me  away,  and  brought  me  into  the  same  place 
in  which  I  had  been  the  year  before.  And  when  I 
was  come  into  the  place,  I  fell  down  upon  my  knees 
and  began  to  pray  unto  the  Lord,  and  to  glorify  his 
name,  that  he  had  esteemed  me  worthy,  and  had  ma- 
nifested unto  me  my  former  sins.  And  when  1  arose 
from  prayer,  behold  I  saw  over  against  me  the  old 
woman  whom  I  had  seen  the  last  year,  walking  and 
reading  in  a  certain  book.  And  she  said  unto  me, 
canst  thou  tell  these  things  to  the  elect  of  God  ?  I  an- 
swered and  said  unto  her,  lady,  I  cannot  retain  so 
many  things  in  my  memory,  but  give  me  the  book 
and  1  will  write  them  down.  Take  it,  says  she,  and 
see  that  thou  restore  it  again  to  me.  As  soon  as  I 
had  received  it,  I  went  aside  into  a  certain  place  of 
the  field,  and  transcribed  every  letter,  for  I  found  no 
syllables.  And  as  soon  as  I  had  finished  what  was 
written  in  the  book,  the  book  was  suddenly  caught 
out  of  my  hands,  but  by  whom  I  saw  not. 

2.  After  fifteen  days,  when  I  had  fasted,  and  en- 
treated the  Lord  with  all  earnestness,  the  knowledge 
of  the  writing  was  revealed  unto  me.  Now  the  writ- 
ing was  this ;  thy  seed,  O  Hermas  !  hath  sinned 
against  the  Lord,  and  have  betrayed  their  parents, 


286  THE   SHFPHtilD 

through  their  great  wickedness.  And  they  have  been 
called  the  betrayers  of  their  parents,  and  have  gone 
on  in  their  treachery.  And  now  have  they  added 
lewdness  to  their  other  sins,  and  the  pollutions  of 
naughtiness  :  thus  have  they  filled  up  the  measure  of 
their  uiiquities.  But  do  thou  upbraid  thy  sons  with 
all  these  words ;  and  thy  wife,  which  shall  be  thy 
sister;  and  let  her  learn  to  refrain  her  tongue,  with 
which  she  calumniates.  For  when  she  shall  hear 
these  things,  she  will  refrain  herself,  and  shall  obtain 
mercy.  And  they  also  shall  be  instructed, (^)  when 
thou  shalt  have  reproached  them  with  these  words, 
which  the  Lord  has  commanded  to  be  revealed  unto 
thee.  Then  shall  their  sins  be  forgiven  which  they 
have  heretofore  committed,  and  the  sins  of  all  the 
.saints,  who  have  sinned  even  unto  this  day  ;  if  they 
shall  repent  with  all  their  hearts,  and  remove  all 
doubts  out  of  their  hearts.  For  the  Lord  hath  sworn 
by  his  glory  concerning  his  elect///)  having  determined 
this  very  time,  that  if  any  one  shall  even  now  sin,  he 
shall  not  be  saved.  For  the  repentance  of  the  righ- 
teous has  its  end  :  the  days  of  repentance  are  fulfilled 
to  all  the  saints ;  but  to  the  heathen,  there  is  repen- 
tance even  unto  the  last  day.  Thou  shalt  therefore 
say  to  those  who  are  over  the  Church,  that  they  order 
their  ways  in  righteousness,  that  they  may  fully  re- 
ceive the  promise  with  much  glory.  Stand  fast  there- 
fore ye  that  work  righteousness ;  and  continue  to  do 
it,  that  your  departure  may  be  with  the  holy  angels. 
Happy  are  ye,  as  many  as  shall  endure  the  great  trial 
that  is  at  hand,  and  whosoever  shall  not  deny  his  life. 
For  the  Lord  hath  sworn  by  his  son,  that  whoso  deni- 
eth  his  son  and  him,  being  afraid  of  his  life,  he  will 
also  deny  him  in  the  world  that  is  to  come.  But  those 
who  shall  never  deny  him,  he  will  of  his  exceeding 
great  mercy  be  favourable  unto  them. 

(g)  So  one  MS.  in  Coteler.  Edit.  Oxon.     And  she,  &c 
(A)  Day.    Prxfmita  ista  die  etiatn   nunc  si  pcccaverit  Aliquis. 
Lat. 


V)F    ST.    H1LRAIA&.  287 

3.  But  thou,  O  Hermas  !  remember  not  the  evils 
which  thy  sons  have  done,  iieitlier  neglect  thy  sister, 
but  take  care  that  they  amend  of  their  former  sin?. 
For  they  will  be  in&lructtd  by  this  doctrine,  if  thou 
shalt  not  be  mindful  of  what  they  have  done  wicked- 
ly. For  the  remembrance  of  evils  worketh  death  ; 
but  the  forgetting  of  them,  life  eternal  But  tho\i, 
O  Hermas!  hast  undergone  a  great  many  worldly 
trouoles  for  the  offences  of  thy  nouse,  because  thou 
hast  neglected  them,  as  things  that  did  not  belon;^ 
unto  thee  ;  and  thou  art  wholly  taken  up  with  thy 
great  business.  Nevertheless,  for  this  cause  shalt  thou 
be  saved,  that  tliou  hast  not  departed  from  the  living 
God;  and  thy  simplicity  and  singular  continency 
shall  preserve  thee,  if  thou  shalt  continue  in  them. 
Yea,  they  shall  save  all  such  as  do  such  things,  and 
walk  in  imioceuv  e  and  simplicity.  They  who  are  of 
this  kind,  shall  prevail  against  all  impiety,  and  con- 
tinue unto  life  eternal.  Happy  are  all  I  hey  that  d) 
righteousness,  they  shall  not  be  consumed  for  ever, 
iiut  thou  wilt  say  ;  behold  there  is  a  great  trial  com- 
ing. If  it  seems  good  to  thee,  deny  him  again.  Th  ; 
Lord  is  nigh  to  them  that  turn  to  him,  as  it  is  written 
in  the  books  of  Heldam  and  Modal, (w)  who  prophe- 
sietl  to  the  people  of  Israi'l  in  the  wilderness. 

4.  Moreover  b!*ethrt  n,  it  v^as  revealed  to  me,  as  { 
was  sleeping  by  a  very  goodly  young  man,  sayin:; 
untj  me  ;  what  thiiikest  thou  of  that  old  woman  from 
whom  thou  receivedst  the  book  ;  who  is  she  ?  I  an- 
swered, a  Sybil.  Thou  art  mistaken,  said  he,  she  U 
not.  I  replied,  who  is  she  then,  sir  ?  He  answerevl 
me,  it  is  the  Church  of  God.  And  I  said  unto  hitn, 
why  then  does  she  appear  old  ?  She  is  therefore,  said 
he,  an  old  woman,  because  she  was  the  first  of  all 
creation,  and  the  world  was  made  for  her.(//)  Aftrr 
this  1  saw  a  vision  at  home  in  my  own  house,  and  thj 

(m)  Kld.i^l  and  Melad.     Nunil).  xi.  ':6,  27. 

in)  See  Dr.  (i.abe's  An'cot.  o  Bishop  Buir?.  Dvf.  Fid-  Nir.  p,i-. 
'.'4    Fol.  dc  S.  Hefini. 


238'  I'ilE   SHEPHERD 

old  woman  whom  I  had  seen  before,  came  to  me,  and 
asked  me  whether  I  had  yet  delivered  her  book  ro  the 
elders  of  the  Church  ?(o)  and  1  answered,  that  1  liad 
not  yet.  She  replied,  thou  hast  well  done,  for  1  have 
certain  words  more  to  tell  thee.  But  when  I  shall 
have  linished  all  the  words,  they  shall  oe  clearly  un- 
derstood by  the  elect.  And  thou  shah  write  two  books, 
and  send  one  to  Clement,  and  one  Grapte.  For  Cle- 
ment shall  send  it  to  the  foreign  cities,  because  it  is 
permitted  to  him  so  to  do  :  but  Grapte  shall  admo- 
nish the  widows  and  orphans.  But  thou  shalt  read  in 
fhis  city  with  the  elders  of  the  Church. 


>a9im<»* 


VISION  III. 

a)F   THE    BUILDING  OF  THE   CHURCH-TRIUMPHANT;   AND  OF 
THE   SEVERAL    SORTS  OF    REPROBATES. 

1.  The  vision  which  I  saw,  brethren,  was  this. 
When  I  had  often  fasted  and  prayed  unto  the  Lord, 
that  he  would  miinifest  unto  me  the  revelation,  which 
he  had  promised  by  the  old  woman  to  shew  unto  me  ; 
the  same  night  die  appeared  unto  me,  and  said  unto 
me :  because  thou  dost  thus  afflict  thyself,  and  art 
so  desirous  to  know  all  things,  come  into  the  field 
where  thou  wilt,  and  about  the  sixth  hour  I  will  ap- 
pear unto  thee,  and  shew  thee  what  thou  must  see. 
I  asked  her,  saying ;  lady,  into  what  part  of  the  field  ? 
She  answered,  wherever  thou  wilt,  only  choose  a 
good  and  a  private  place.  And  before  I  began  to 
speak  and  to  tell  her  the  place,  she  said  unto  me,  I 
will  come  where  thou  wilt.  I  was  therefore,  brethren, 
in  the  field,  and  I  observed  the  hours,  and  came  into 
the  place  where  I  had  appointed  her  to  come.    And  I 

(jt)  Suum  is  added  in  the  Lambeth  MS. 


OF    ST.   HERMAS»  289 

l>elield  a  bench  placed  ;  it  was  a  linen  pillow,  and 
ovar  it  spread  a  cover  of  line  linen.  When  I  gaw 
thts.'  things  ordered  in  this  manner,  and  thac  there 
was  nouody  in  the  place,  I  began  to  be  astonished, 
and  my  hair  stood  on  end,  and  a  kind  of  horror  seiz- 
ed me,  for  1  was  alone.  But  being  come  to  myself, 
and  calling  to  mind  the  glory  of  God,  and  taking 
courage,  1  fell  down  upon  my  knees,  and  began  again 
to  confess  my  sins  as  before.  And  whilst  i  was  do- 
ing this,  the  old  woman  came  thither  with  the  six 
young  men  whom  I  had  seen  before,  and  stood  behind 
me  as  J  was  ])raying,  and  heard  me  praying  and  con- 
fessing my  sins  unto  the  Lord.  And  touching  me, 
she  said,  leave  oil  now  to  pray  only  for  thy  sins, 
pray  also  for  righteousness,  that  thou  mayest  receive 
a  part  of  her  in  thy  house.  And  she  lifted  me  up 
from  the  place,  and  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  brought 
me  to  the  seat ;  and  said  to  the  young  men,  go  and 
build.  As  soon  as  they  were  departed,  and  we  were 
alone,  she  said  u.uto  me,  sit  here.  I  answered  her, 
lady,  let  those  who  arfe  elder  sit  first.  She  replied, 
sit  down  as  I  bid  you.  And  when  I  would  have  sat 
on  the  right  side,  she  suffered  me  not  but  made  a 
sign  to  me  with  her  hand,  that  I  should  sit  on  the  left. 
As  I  was  therefore  musing,  and  full  of  sorrow,  that 
she  would  not  sufter  me  to  sit  on  the  right  side,  she 
said  unto  me,  Hermas,  why  art  thou  sad  ?  the  place 
which  is  on  the  right  hand  is  their's  who  have  already 
attained  unto  God,  and  have  suffered  for  his  name 
sake.  But  there  is  yet  a  great  deal  remaining  unto 
thee,  before  thou  canst  sit  with  them.  But  continue 
as  thou  dost,  in  thy  sincerity,  and  thou  shalt  sit  with 
them ;  as  all  others  shall  that  do  their  works,  and 
shall  bear  ^vhat  they  have  borne. 

2.  I  said  unto  her,  lady,  I  would  know  what  it  it? 
that  they  have  sutTered  ?  Hear  then,  said  she  :  wild 
beasts,  scourgings,  imprisonments,  and  crosses  for 
his  name  sake.  For  this  cause  the  right  hand  of  ho- 
liness belons:?  to  them,  and  to  all  others  as  shall  suffer 


290  THE    SHEPHERD 

for  the  name  of  God  ;  but  the  left  belongs  to  the  rest 
Howbeit  the  gifts  and  the  promises  belong  to  both,  to 
them  on  the  right,  and  to  those  on  the  left  hand  ;  only 
that  sitting  on  the  right  hand  they  have  some  glory 
above  ihe  others,  but  thou  art  desirous  to  sit  on  the 
right  hand  with  them;  yet  thy  detects  are  many. 
But  thou  jslmlt  be  purged  from  thy  detects  :  as  also 
all  wno  doubt  not,  shall  be  cleansed  from  all  the  sins 
which  they  have  committed  unto  this  day.  And  when 
she  had  said  this,  she  would  have  departed  ;  wherefore 
falling  down  beiore  her  feet,  I  began  to  entreat  her, 
for  the  Lord's  sake,  that  she  would  shew  me  the  vi- 
sion which  she  had  promised.  Then  she  again  took 
me  by  the  hand,  and  lilted  me  up,  and  made  me  sit; 
upon  the  seat  on  the  left  side,  and  holding  up  a  cer- 
tain bright  wand,  said  unto  me,  seest  thou  that  great 
thing  ?  I  replied,  lady,  I  see  nothing.  She  answered, 
dost  thou  not  see  over  against  thee  a  great  tower, 
which  is  built  upon  the  water  with  bright  square 
stones  ?  for  the  tower  was  built  upon  a  square  by  those 
six  young  men  that  came  with  her.  But  many  thou- 
sands of  other  men  brought  stones  ;  some  drew  them 
out  of  the  deep,  others  carried  them  from  the  ground 
and  gave  them  to  the  six  young  men  And  they  took 
them  and  built.  As  for  those  stones  which  were 
drawn  out  of  the  deep,  they  put  them  all  into  the 
building;  tor  they  were  polished,  and  their  squares 
exactly  answered  one  another,  and  so  one  was  joined 
in  such  wise  to  the  other,  that  there  was  no  --pace  to 
be  seen  where  they  joined  ;  insomuch  that  the  whole 
tower  api^eared  to  be  built  as  it  were  of  one  stone. 
But  as  for  the  other  stones  that  were  taken  off  from 
the  ground,  some  of  them  they  rejected,  others  they 
fitted  into  the  building.  As  for  those  which  were  re- 
jected some  they  cut  out,  and  cast  them  at  a  distance 
from  the  tower :  but  many  others  of  them  lay  round 
about  the  tower,  v^hich  they  made  no  use  of  in  the 
building  For  some  of  these  were  rough,  others  had 
clefts  in  them ;    others  were  white  and  round,  not 


OF    ST.    IlERMAS.  291 

proper  for  the  building  of  the  tower.  But  I  saw  the 
other  stones  cast  afar  off  from  the  tower,  and  faUing 
into  the  tiigh  way,  and  yet  not  c:  ntinuing  in  the  way, 
but  were  roiled  from  tiie  way  into  a  desert  place. 
Otliers  I  saw  falling  mto  the  lire  and  Lurning  ;  others 
fell  ne-ar  the  water,  yet  could  not  roll  themselves  into 
it,  though  very  desirous  to  fall  into  the  water. 

3.  And  whfcii  she  had  shewed  me  these  things,  she 
would  have  departed  But  1  said  unto  her,  lady,  what 
does  it  proht  me  to  see  these  things,  and  not  under- 
stand what  they  mean  ?  She  answered  and  ^aid  unto 
me,  you  are  very  cunning,  in  that  you  are  desirous 
to  know  those  things  which  relate  to  the  tower.  Yea, 
said  i,  lady,  that  1  may  declare  them  unto  the  breth- 
ren ;  and  they  may  rejoice,  and  hearing  these  things 
may  glorify  God  with  great  glory.  Then  hhe  said, 
many  indeed  shull  hear  them,  and  when  they  shall 
have  heard  them,  some  shall  rejoice  and  others  weep. 
And  yet  even  these,  if  they  shull  repent,  shall  rejoice 
too.  Hear  therefore  what  I  shall  say  concern  ng  the 
parable  of  the  tower,  and  after  this  be  no  longer  im- 
portunate with  me  about  (he  revelation.  For  these 
revelations  have  an  end,  seeing  they  are  fuhilled. 
But  thou  dost  not  leave  off  to  desire  revelations ;  for 
thou  art  very  urgent.  As  for  the  tower  which  thou 
seest  built,  it  is  I  myself,  namely,  the  Church,  which 
have  appeared  to  thee  both  now,  and  heretofore. 
Wherefore  ask  what  thou  wilt  concerning  the  tower, 
and  1  w  ill  reveal  it  unto  thee,  that  thou  mayest  rejoice 
with  the  saints.  I  said  unto  her,  lady,  because  thou 
hast  thought  me  once  worthy  to  receive  from  thee  the 
revelation  of  all  these  things,  declare  them  unto  me. 
She  answered  me,  whatsoever  is  fit  to  be  revealed  un- 
to thee,  shall  be  revealed  :  only  let  thy  heart  be  with 
the  Lord, (rt)  and  doubt  not,  whatsoever  thou  shalt  see. 
I  asked  her,  lady,  why  is  the  tower  built  upon  the 
water  ?  She  replied,  I  said  before  to  thee  that  thou 

(r7)Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  xii. 


292  THE   SHEPHERD 

wert  very  wise,  to  inquire  diligently  concerning  the . 
building,  therefore  thou  shalt  tind  the  truth.  Hear 
therefore  why  the  tower  is  built  upon  the  water  :  be- 
cause your  life  is  and  shall  be  saved  by  water.  For 
it  is  founded  by  the  word  of  the  Almighty  an 
honourable  name  ;  and  is  supported  by  the  invisible 
power  and  virtue  of  God. 

4.  And  I  answering,  said  unto  her,  these  things 
are  very  admirable :  but  lady,  who  are  those  six 
young  men  that  build  ?  They  are,  said  she,  the  angels 
of  God,  which  were  first  appomted,  and  to  whom  the 
Lord  has  delivered  all  his  creatures,  to  frame  and 
build  them  up,  and  rule  over  them.  For  by  these  the 
building  of  the  tower  shall  be  finished.  And  who  are 
the  rest  who  bring  them  stones  ;  they  also  are  the  holy 
angels  of  the  Lord ;  but  the  other  are  more  excellent 
than  these.  Wherefore  when  the  whole  building  of 
the  tower  shall  be  finished,  they  shall  all  feast  togeth- 
er beside  the  tower,  and  shall  glorify  God,  because 
the  structure  of  the  tower  is  finished.  I  asked  her, 
sayingi  1  would  know  the  condition  of  the  stones, 
and  meaning  of  them,  what  it  is  ?  She  answering  said 
unto  me,  art  thou  better  than  all  others,  that  this 
should  be  revealed  unto  thee  ?  For  others  are  both  be- 
fore thee,  and  better  than  thou  art,  to  whom  these  vi- 
sions should  be  made  manifest ;  nevertheless  that  the 
name  of  God  may  be  glorified,  it  has  been,  and  shall, 
be  revealed  unto  thee,  for  the  sake  of  those  who  are 
doubtful,  and  think  in  their  hearts  whether  these 
things  are  so  or  not  ?  Tell  them  that  all  these  things 
are  true ;  and  that  there  is  nothing  in  them  that  is  not 
true ;  but  all  are  firm,  and  truly  established. 

5.  Hear  now  then  concerning  the  stones  that  are  in 
the  building.  The  square  and  white  stones,  which 
agree  exactly  in  their  joints,  are  the  apostles,  and  bi- 
shops, and  doctors,  and  ministers,  who  through  the 
mercy  of  God  have  come  in,  and  governed,  and 
taught,  and  ministered  holily  and  modestly  to  tl>e  elect 


OF    ST.    IIERMAS.  29o 

of  God,  both  that  are  fallen  asleep,  aiul  which  yet 
remain  ;  and  have  ulways  ugret'd  ..^th  riiem,  and 
have  had  peace  vvitniu  themselve.-.  and  nave  heard 
each  other.  For  which  cause  their  joints  exactly 
meet  together  in  the  buildiu.;  ot'  the  uwer.  i'Liey 
vviiich  are  drawn  out  of  tiie  deep  and  put  into  the 
building,  and  whose  joints  agrte  ^-ati]  tij*.  other  stones 
■which  are  already  built,  are  those  vvnich  arc*  ulieady 
fallen  asleep,  and  have  butiored  ior  liw  -akc  ol  the 
Lord's  name.  And  what  are  the  other  i,tone&,  lady, 
that  are  brought  from  the  earth;  1  would  know  v. hat 
they  are  ?  bhe  answered,  they  vvliich  lie  upon  ihe 
ground  and  are  not  polished,  are  those  which  God  has 
approved,  because  tiiey  have  walked  m  the  law  of 
the  Lord,(//)  and  directed  their  ways  in  his  cunmand- 
ments.  They  uhich  are  brought  and  put  in  the  build- 
ing of  the  tower,  are  the  young  in  faith,  and  the  faith- 
ful. And  these  are  admoni-hed  by  the  angels  to  do 
well,  because  that  iniquity  is  not  lound  in  them.  But 
who  are  those  whom  they  rejected,  and  laid  beside 
the  tower  ?  They  are  such  a-  have  sinned,  and  are 
willing  to  repent ;  for  which  cause  they  are  not  cast 
far  from  the  tower,  because  they  will  be  useful  for  the 
building,  'i(  they  shall  repent.  I  hey  therefore  that 
are  yet  to  rej^ent,  if  they  shall  repent  shall  become 
strong  in  the  faith  ;  that  is,  if  they  repent  now,  whilst 
the  tower  is  building.  For  if  the  building  shall  be 
finished  there  will  then  be  no  place  for  then;  to  be  put 
in,  but  they  shall  be  rejected  :  for  he  only  ha-  this 
privilege,  who  shall  now  be  put  into  the  tower. 

0.  But"  would  you  know  who  they  are  that  were 
cut  out,  and  cast  afar  off  from  the  tower  ?  Lady,  said 
I,  I  desire  it.  They  are  the  children  of  initjuity, 
who  believed  only  in  hypocrisy,  but  dt  |  aited  not  l\  -tu 
their  evil  ways  :  for  this  cause  they  shall  not  he  saved, 
because  they  are  not  of  any  use  in  the  building  by 

•  y)  In  -^viuitatem  Dcmitu.     Lat. 


2i>i  TliE    SHEPHERD 

reason  of  their  sins. ,  Wherefore  they  are  cut  out, 
and  cast  afar  off,  becauf^e  of  the  anger  of  the  Lord,  and 
because  tlicjy  have  provoived  him  to  anger  agahist  them. 
As  for  the  great  number  of  uther  stones  vvnich  thou, 
hast  seen  placed  about  the  tower,  but  not  put  into  the 
buildinj;  ;  those  which  are  rugged  are  thjy  who  have 
known  the  truth,  but  have  not  continued  in  it,  nor 
been  joined  to  tiie  saints ;  and  therefore  are  unprofit- 
able. Those  that  have  clefts  in  them,  are  they  who 
keep  up  discord  in  their  hearts  against  each  other,  and 
live  not  in  peace  ;  that  are  friendly  when  present  with 
their  brethren,  but  as  soon  as  they  are  departed  from 
one  another,  their  wickedness  still  continues  in  iheir 
hearts  :  these  are  the  clefts  which  are  seen  in  those 
stones.  Those  that  are  maimed  and  short,  are  they 
who  have  believed  indeed  ;  but  still  are  in  great  mea- 
sure full  of  wickedness ;  for  this  cause  are  they  maim- 
ed and  not  whole.  Jt5ut  what  are  the  white  and  round 
stones,  lady,  and  which  are  not  proper  for  the  build- 
ing of  the  tower?  She  answering  said  unto  me  ;  how 
long  wilt  thou  continue  foolish  and  without  under- 
btanding  ;  asking  every  thing  and  discerning  no- 
thing ?  They  are  such  as  have  faith  indeed,  but  have 
withal  the  riches  of  this  present  world.  When  there- 
fore any  troubles  arise,  for  the  sake  of  their  riches 
and  traffic,  they  deny  the  Lord.  I  answering,  said 
unto  her,  when  therefore  will  they  be  profitable  to 
the  Lord  ?  when  their  riches  shall  be  cut  away,  says 
she,  in  which  they  take  delight,  then  they  will  be  pro- 
fitable unto  the  Lord  for  his  building.  For  as  a  round 
stone,  unless  it  be  cut  away,  and  cast  somewhat  off 
of  its  bulk,  cannot  be  made  square ;  so  they  who  are 
rich  in  this  world,  unless  their  riches  be  pared  off, 
cannot  be  made  profitable  unto  the  Lord.  Learn  this 
from  thy  own  experience:  w^hen  thou  wert  rich,  thou 
wast  unprofitable  ;  but  now  thou  art  profitable,  and 
fit  for  the  life  which  thou  hast  undertaken ;  for  thou 
also  once  wast  one  of  those  stones. 


OF  ST.  HF.RMAS.  29  ~> 

7.  As  for  the  rest  of  the  stones  which  thou  sawest 
cast  afar  off  froiii  the  tower,  and  runirmg  in  the  way; 
and  tumbled  outot  the  way  into  desert  places;  they 
are  such  as  have  believed  indeed,  but  through  their 
doubting  have  forsaken  the  true  way,  ihiiikiiig  that 
they  could  nnd  a  oetter.  But  they  wan.ler  and  are 
miserable,  going  into  desolate  ways.  Then  for  those 
stones  vvhicii  fell  into  the  hre,  and  were  burnt ;  they 
are  tliose  wlio  have  lor  ever  departed  from  the  living 
God  ;  nor  doth  it  ever  come  into  their  hearts  to  repent, 
by  reason  ol  the  affection  which  they  bear  to  their 
lusts  and  wickednesses  which  ihey  con/init.  And 
what  are  the  rest  which  fell  by  the  water,  and  could 
not  roll  into  the  water  ?  they  are  such  as  have  heard 
the  word,  and  were  willing  to  be  baptized  in  tl:e  name 
of  the  Lord  ;  but  considering  the  great  holiness  which 
the  truth  requires,  have  withdrawn  themselves,  and 
walked  again  after  their  wicked  lusts.  Thus  she 
finished  the  explication  of  the  tower.  But  I  being 
still  urgent,  asked  her:  is  there  re))entance  allowed  to 
all  those  stones  which  are  thus  cast  away,  and  were 
not  suitable  to  the  building  of  (he  tower ;  and  shall 
they  hnd  place  in  tiiis  tower  ?  They  may  re}>ent,  said 
she,  but  they  cannot  come  into  this  tower;  but  they 
shall  be  placed  in  a  much  lower  rank;  and  this  after 
that  they  shall  have  be(?n  afilicted,  and  fulhlled  the 
days  of  their  sins.  And  for  this  cause  they  shall  bo 
removed,  because  tliey  have  received  the  word  of 
righteousness :  and  then  they  shall  be  translated  from 
their  aillictions,  if  they  shall  have  a  true  sense  in  their  . 
hearts  of  what  they  have  done  amiss.  But  if  they 
shall  not  have  this  sense  in  their  hearts,  they  shall  not 
be  saved,  by  reason  of  the  hardness  of  their  hearts. 

8  When  therefore  1  liad  done  asking  her  concern- 
ing all  these  (hiiig>%  she  said  unto  me  :  wilt  thou  see 
somewhat  else  ?  and  being  desirous  of  seeing  it,  I  be- 
came very  cheerful  of  countenance.  Slie  tiierefore 
looking  back  upon  iiie,  and  smiling  a  little,  said  unto 
me  :  seest  thou  seven  women  aljoutthe  tower  ^  Lndv. 


296  THE   SliEPIiERD" 

suid  I,  I  see  them.     This  tower,  repUecl  she,  is  sup- 
poited  oy  theai,  accsjrJing   to  the  coiiiinand  of  the 
L'jid  :  iiear  therefore   the  effects  ot  them.     The  lirst 
of  them    which   holds  fast  with  her  hand,  is   called 
Faith ;    by  her  the  elect  shall  be  saved.     The  next 
whicii  is  girt  u]>,  and  looks  maniy,  is   named  Absti- 
nence :    she  is  the  daugliter  of   Faith.     Whosoever 
therefore   shall   follow   iier,  shall  be  happy  in  all  his 
life  ;  ^ecauoe  he  shall  abstain  from  all  evil  works,  be- 
lieviiig  that  if  he  shall  contain  hmiself  from  all  con- 
cu];iscence,  he  siiull  be  the  heir  of  eternal  life.     And 
whai,  lady,  said  1,  are  the  other  five  ?  They  are,  re- 
phed  she,  the  daughters  of  one  another.     The  first  of 
them  IS  called  .^jm^jhcity  ;  the  next   Innocence;    the 
third  A'Jodesty  ;  then  Di.-cipline,  and  the  last  of  all  is 
Chcirity.     Wrien  therefore  thou  shalthave  fulfilled  the 
works  of  their  mother,  thou  shalt  be  able  to  do  all 
things.     Lcidy,  suid  I,  I  would  know  what  particular 
virtue   every  one  of  these  has.     Hear  then,  replied 
she ;  they  have  equal  virtues,  and  their  virtues  are 
knit  together,  and  follow  one  another  as  they   were 
born.     From  faith   j)roceeds  abstinence ;  from  absti- 
nence  simplicity  ;  from  simplicity,  innocence  ;  from 
innocence,  modesty  ;  from    modesty,    discipline  and 
charity.     Therefore  the  works  of  these  are  holy  and 
chaste,  and   right.     Whosoever  therefore  shall  serve 
these,  and  hold  fast  to  their  works,  he  shall  have  his 
dwelling  in  the  tower  with  the  saints  ot  God.     Then 
I  asked  her  concerning  the  times,  whether  the  end 
were  now  at  hand  ?     But  slie   cried  out  with  a  loud 
voice,  saying ;  O  foolish  man  !  dost  ihou  not  see  the 
tower  yet  a  building  ?     When   therefore   the  'tower 
shall  be  finished,  and  built,  it  shall  have  an  end ;  and 
indeed  it  shall  soon  be  accomplished.     But  do  not  ask 
me  any  more  questions.     What  has  been  said  may  suf- 
fice thee  and  all  the   saints ;  for  the  refreshment  of 
your  spirits.     For  these  things  have  not  been  revealed 
to  thee  only,  but  that  thou  mayest  make  them  mani- 
fest unto  all.    For  therefore,  O  Hermas,  after  three 


OP    ST.    HKRMAS.  297 

days  thou  must  understand  these  words  which  I  begin 
to  speak  unto  thee,  that  thou  mayest  speak  them  in 
the  ears  of  tiie  Saints ;  that  wlien  tliey  shall  have 
heard  and  done  them,  they  may  be  cleansed  from  their 
iniquities,  and  thou  together  with  them. 

9.  Hear  me  therefore,  O  my  sons !  I  have  bred 
you  up  in  much  simplicity,  and  innocency,  and  mo- 
desty, for  the  mercy  of  God,  which  has  dropped 
down  upon  you  in  righteou.sness  ;  that  you  should  be 
sanctified  and  jir^tilied  from  all  sin  and  wickedness  : 
But  ye  will  not  cease  from  your  evil  doings.  Now 
tiierefore  hearken  unto  me,  and  have  peace  one  with 
another,  and  visit  one  another,  and  receive  one  an- 
other, and  do  not  enjoy  the  creatures  of  God  .done. 
Give  freely  to  them  that  are  in  need.  For  some  by 
too  free  feeding  contract  an  infirmity  in  their  flesh, 
and  do  injury  to  their  bodies  ;  whilst  the  flesh  of  oth- 
ers, who  have  not  food,  v.ither  away,  because  fhey 
want  suihcient  nourislnnent,  and  their  bodies  are  con- 
sumed. Wherefore  this  intemperance  is  hurtful  to 
you,  who  have  and  do  not  communicate  to  them  that; 
v.ant.  Prej)are  for  the  judgment  that  is  about  to  come 
uj)on  you.  Ve  that  are  the  more  eminent  search  out 
them  tiiat  are  hungary,  whiLst  the  tower  is  yet  unfin- 
ished ;  for  when  the  tower  slntU  be  finished  ye  shall 
be  willing  to  (lo  good,  and  i-hall  not  lind  any  place  in 
it.  Beware  there/ore,  ye  that  glory  in  your  riches, 
lest  perhaps  they  groan  who  are  in  want,  and  their 
sighing  come  up  unto  God,  and  ye  be  shut  out  with 
your  goods  wiiliout  the  gate  of  the  tower.  Behold  I 
now  warn  you  who  are  set  over  the  Church,  and  love 
the  highest  seats;  be  not  ye  like  unto  those*  that 
work  mischief ;  and  indeed  carry  about  their  poison 
in  boxes:  but  ye  contain  your])oi?on  and  infection(ir) 
in  your  hearts ;  and  will  not  purge  them,  and  mix 
your  sense  with  a  i)ure  heart,  that  ye  may  find  mercy 
with  the  great  king.     Take  heed,  my  children,  thj^t 

>  T'ricor.rr.-;.  (zj  Medioanientp 

•     •      [38] 


298  THE    SHEPlltRD 

your  dissentions  deprive  you  not  of  your  lives.  How 
■will  ye  instruct  the  elect  of  God,  when  ye  yourselves 
want  correction  ?  Wherefore  admonish  one  another, 
and  beat  peace  among  yourselves ;  that  I  standing 
before  your  father,  may  give  an  account  for  you  unto 
the  Lord. 

10.  And  when  she  had  made  an  end  of  talking  with 
me,  the  six  young  men  that  built,  came  and  carried 
her  to  the  tower  ;  and  four  others  took  up  the  seat  on 
which  she  sat,  and  they  also  went  again  to  the  tower. 
I  saw  not  the  faces  of  these,  for  their  backs  were  to- 
jvards  me.  As  she  was  going  away,  I  asked  her  that 
she  would  reveal  to  me  what  concerned  the  three 
forms  in  which  she  had  appeared  unto  me.  But  she 
answering  said  unto  me,  concerning  these  things 
thou  must  ask  some  other,  that  they  may  be  revealed 
unto  thee.  Now,  brethren,  in  the  first  vision  the  last 
year,  she  appeared  unto  me  exceeding  old,  and  sit- 
ting in  a  chair.  In  another  vision,  she  had  indeed  a 
youthful  face,  but  her  flesh  and  hai^  were  old  ;  and 
she  talked  with  me  standing,  and  was  more  cheerful 
than  the  first  time.  In  the  third  vision,  she  was  in 
all  respects  much  younger,  and  comely  to  the  eye ; 
only  she  had  the  hair  of  an  aged  person ;  yet  she 
looked  cheerful,  and  sat  upon  a  seat.  I  was  there- 
fore very  sad  concerning  these  things,  until  I  might 
understand  the  vision.  Wherefore  I  saw  the  same 
old  woman  in  a  vision  of  the  night  saying  unto  me  ; 
all  prayer  needeth  humiliation ;  fast,  therefore,  and 
thou  shalt  learn  from  the  Lord  that  which  thou  dost 
ask.  I  fastened  therefore  one  day.  The  same  night 
a  young  man  appeared  to  me  and  said  :  why  dost  thou 
thus  often  desire  revelations  in  thy  prayers  ?  take 
heed  that  by  asking  many  things,  thou  hurt  not  thy 
bodv.  Let  these  revelations  suffice  thee.  Canst  thou 
see  more  notable  revelations  than  those  which  thou 
hast  already  received  ?  I  answered  and  said  unto  him  : 
Sir,  I  only  ask  this  one  thing  upon  the  account  of  the 
three  figures  of  the  old  woman  that  appeared  to  me. 


OF    ST.    HKRMAS.  •  299 

that  the  revelation  may  be  complete.  He  answered 
me ;  you  are  not  without  understanding,  bur.  your 
doubts  make  you  so ;  forasmuch  as  you  have  not 
your  heart  with  the  Lord.  1  re])lied  and  saiil,  bur 
we  shall  learn  those  things  more  carefully  froui  you. 

11.  Hear  then,  says  he,  concerning  (he  iigure?, 
about  wliich  you  intjuire.  And  first,  in  the  first  vis- 
ion she  appeared  to  thee  in  the  siuipe  of  an  old  woman 
sitting  ia  a  chair ;  because  your  old  spirit  was  decay- 
ed and  without  strength,  by  reason  of  your  infirmi- 
ties, and  the  doubtfulness  of  your  heart.  For  a^ 
they  who  are  old  have  no  hope  of  renewing  ihem- 
.selves,  nor  expect  any  thing  but  their  departure:  So 
you  being  weakened  through  your  wordly  atlairs 
gave  yourself  up  to  sloth,  and  cast  not  away  your 
solicitude  from  yourself  upon  the  Lord  ;  and  your 
sense  was  confused  and  you  grew  old  in  your  sad- 
ness. But  sir,  I  would  know  why  she  sat  upon  a 
chair  ?  He  answered,  because  every  one  that  is  weak 
sitteth  upon  a  chair,  by  reason  of  his  iiitirinity,  that 
his  weakness  may  be  upheld  :  behold  therefore  the 
figure  of  the  first  vision. 

12.  In  the  second  vision  you  saw  her  standing, 
and  having  a  youthful  face,  and  more  cheerful  than 
her  former  ;  but  her  flesh  and  her  hair  were  antient. 
Hear  said  he,  this  parable  also.  When  any  one  grows 
old,  he  despairs  of  himself  by  reason  of  liis  infirmity 
and  poverty ;  and  expects  nothing  but  the  last  day  of 
his  life.  But  on  a  sudden  an  inheritance  is  left  to 
him  ;  and  he  hears  of  it,  and  rises ;  and  being  be- 
come cheerful,  he  puts  on  new  strength  :  and  now  he 
no  longer  sits  down,  but  stands,  and  is  delivered  from 
his  former  sorrow  ;  and  sits  not,  but  acts  manfully.  So 
you,  having  heard  the  revelation  which  God  revealed 
unto  you  ;  because  God  had  compassion  upon  you, 
and  renewed  your  spirit ;  both  laid  aside  your  infirm- 
ities, and  strength  came  to  you,  and  you  grew  strong 
in  the  faith  ;  and  God  seeing  your  strength  rejoiced. 
For  this  cause  he  shewed  you  the  building  of  the 


300  THE    SHEPHIiRD 

tower,  and  will  shew  other  things  unto  you,  if  you 
shall  have  peace  with  all  your  heart  among  each 
Other. 

1 3.  But  in  the  third  vision  you  saw  her  yet  younger, 
fair  and  cheerful,  and  of  a  serene  countenance ;  for 
as  if  some  good  news  comes  to  one  that  is  sad,  he 
straightway  forgets  his  sadness,  and  regards  nothing 
else  but  the  good  news  which  he  has  heard,  and  ibr 
the  rest  he  is  comforted,  and  his  spirit  is  renewed 
through  the  joy  which  he  has  received :  even  so  you 
have  been  refreshed  in  your  spirit,  by  seeing  these 
good  things.  And  for  that  you  saw  her  sitting  upoii 
a  bench,  it  denotes  a  strong  position ;  because  a  bench 
has  four  feet,  and  stands  strongly.  And  even  the 
world  itself  is  upheld  by  the  four  elements.  They 
therefore  that  repent  perfectly,  shall  be  young ;  and 
they  that  turn  from  their  sins  with  their  whole  heart, 
shall  be  established.  And  now  you  have  the  revela- 
tion fully ;  ask  no  more  to  have  any  thing  farther  re- 
vealed unto  you  :  but  if  any  thing  be  to  be  revealed, 
ft  shall  be  made  manifest  unto  you. 


VISION  IV. 

OF  THE  TRIAL   AND  TRIBULATION   THAT  IS  ABOUT   TO  COMi. 
UPON    MEN. 

1.  I  gaw  a  vision,  brethren,  twenty  days  after  the 
former  vision  ;  a  representation  of  the  tribulation  that 
is  at  hand.  I  was  walking  in  the  field  way;  (now 
from  the  public  way  to  the  manor  whither  I  went 
is  about  ten  furlongs :  it  is  a  way  very  little  frequent- 
ed j  and  as  I  was  walking  alone,  I  entreated  the  Lord 
that  he  would  confirm  the  revelation  which  he  had 
shewed  unto  me  by  his  ho]y  church,  and  would  grant 


OP    ST.    HERMA?.  501 

repentance  to  all  his  servants,  who  had  been  offended, 
that  his  great  and  honouraole  name  might  be  glorihed, 
and  oecause  he  thought  me  worthy  to  whom  he  might 
shew  his  wonders,  and  that  I  might  honour  him,  and 
give  thank*  unto  him.  And  behold  somewhat  like  a 
voice  answered  me  ;  doubt  not,  Hernias.  Wlierefore 
I  began  to  thmk,  and  say  within  myself,  why  should 
I  douut,  seeing  1  am  thus  settled  by  the  Lord,  and 
have  seen  such  glorious  things  ?  I  had  gone  but  a  lit- 
tle farther,  brethren,  when  behold  I  saw  dust  rise  up 
to  Heaven  I  began  to  say  within  myself,  is  there  a 
drove  of  cattle  coming,  that  rises  such  a  dust  ?  It  was 
about  a  furlong  otl  from  me.  And  behold  I  saw  the 
dust  rise  more  and  more,  insomuch  tiiat  I  began  to 
suspect  that  there  was  somewhat  extraordinary  in  it. 
And  the  sun  shone  a  little,  and  behold  I  saw  a  great 
beast,  as  it  were  a  whale,  and  fiery  locusts  came  out 
of  his  mouth.  The  heighth  of  the  beast  was  about 
a  hundred  feet,  and  he  had  a  head  like  a  large  ear- 
then vessel.  I  began  to  weep  and  to  pray  unto  the 
Lord,  that  he  would  deliver  me  from  it.  ^Jli^^n  I 
called  to  my  mind  the  word  which  I  heard ;  doubt  not. 
Hernias.  Wherefore,  brethren,  putting  on  a  divine 
faith,  and  remembering  who  it  was  that  had  taught 
me  great  things,  I  dehvered  myself  boldly  unto  the 
beast.  Now  the  beast  came  on  in  such  a  manner,  as 
if  it  could  at  once  have  devoured  a  city.  J  came  unto 
it ;  and  the  beast  exteinded  its  whole  bulk  upon  the 
ground,  and  put  forth  nothing  but  its  tongue,  nor 
once  moved  itself  till  I  had  quite  passed  by  it.  Kow 
the  beast  had  upon  its  head  four  colours,  fu-st  black, 
then  a  red  and  bloody  colour,  then  a  golden,  and  then 
^  white, 

2.  After  tliat  I  had  passed  by  it,  and  was  gone  for« 
ward  about  thirty  feet,  behold  there  met  me  a  certain 
virgin  well  adorned,  as  if  she  had  been  just  come  out 
of  her  bride  chamber,  all  in  white,  having  on  white 
shoes,  and  a  veil  down  her  face,  and  covered  with 
shining  hair.     Now  I  knew  by  my  former  visions  tliat 


302  THE    SHF.PHFJID 

it  was  the  church,  and  thereupon  grew  the  more  cheer- 
ful. She  saluted  me  saymg,  hail  O  man !  I  returned 
the  salutation,  sayhig,  lady,  hail !  She  answering,  said 
unto  me,  did  nothing  meet  you,  O  man  !  I  replied, 
lady,  there  met  me  such  a  beast  as  seemed  able  to  de- 
vour a  whole  people  ;  but  by  the  power  of  God,  and 
through  his  singular  mercy,  I  escaped  it.  Thou  didst 
escape  it  well,  said  she  ;  because  thou  didst  cast  thy 
whole  care  upon  God,  and  openedst  thy  heart  unto 
him,  believing  that  thou  couldst  be  safe  by  no  other, 
than  by  his  great  and  honourable  name.  For  this 
cause  the  Lord  sent  his  angel,  who  is  over  the  beasts, 
whose  name  is  Hegrin,  and  stopped  his  mouth,  that 
be  ishould  not  devour  thee.  Thou  hast  escaped  a  k^reat 
trial  through  thy  faith,  and  because  thou  didst  not 
doubt  for  such  a  terrible  beast.  Go  therefore  and  re- 
late to  the  elect  of  God,  the  great  things  that  he  hath 
done  for  thee.  And  thou  shalt  say  unto  them,  that 
this  beast  is  the  figure  of  the  trial  that  is  about  to 
come.  If  therefore  ye  shall  have  prepared  3'ourselves, 
ye  may  escape  it,  if  your  heart  be  pure  and  without 
spot ;  and  if  ye  shall  serve  God  all  the  rest  of  your 
days  without  complaint.  Cast  all  your  cares  upon 
the  Lord,  and  he  will  direct  them.  Believe  in  God, 
ye  doubtful,  because  he  can  do  all  things ;  he  can 
both  turn  away  his  wrath  from  you,  and  send  you 
health  and  security.  Woe  to  the  doubtful,  to  those 
who  shall  hear  these  words,  and  shall  despise  them  : 
It  had  been  better  for  them  that  they  had  not  been 
born. 

3.  Then  I  asked  her  concerning  the  four  colours 
which  the  beast  had  upon  its  head.  But  she  answer- 
ed me,  saying,  again  thou  art  curious  in  that  thou 
askest  concerning  these  things.  And  I  said  unto  her, 
lady,  shew  me  what  they  are  ?  hear,  said  she ;  the 
black  which  thou  sawest,  denotes  the  world  in  which 
you  dwell.  The  fiery  and  bloody  colour,  signifies, 
that  this  age  must  be  destroyed  by  fire  and  blood. — 
The  golden  part  are  ye,  who  have  escaped  out  of  it ; 


OF  ST.  HERMAS.  303 

for  as  gold  is  tried  by  the  fire,  and  is  made  profitable, 
so  are  ye  also  in  like  manner  tried  who  dwell  among 
the  men  of  this  world ;  they  therefore  that  shall  en- 
dure to  the  end,  and  be  proved  by  them  shall  be  pur- 
ged, and  as  gold  by  ihis  trial  is  cleansed  and  loses  its 
dross ;  so  shall  ye  also  cast  away  all  sorrow  and  trou- 
ble, and  be  made  pure  for  the  building  of  the  tower. 
But  the  white  colour,  denotes  the  time  of  the  world 
which  is  to  come,  in  which  the  elect  of  God  shall 
dwell :  because  the  elect  of  God  shall  be  pure  and 
without  spot  unto  life  eternal.  Wherefore  do  not  thou 
cease  to  speak  these  things  in  the  ears  of  the  saints. — 
Here  ye  have  the  figure  of  the  great  tribulation  that 
is  about  to  come  ;  which,  if  you  please,  shall  be  notJi- 
ing  to  you ;  keep  therefore  in  mind  the  things  which 
I  have  said  unto  you.  When  she  had  spoken  thu^ 
much,  she  departed  ;  but  I  saw  not  whither  she  went. 
But  suddenly  I  heard  a  noise,  and  I  turned  back,  be- 
ing afraid  ;  for  I  thought  that  the  beast  was  coming 
toward  me. 


i  illr 


GOMMANJDS  OF  ST-HIiillMAS- 


BOOK  II. 


i'lIE  INTRODUCTION. 


WHEN  I  had  prayed  at  home,  and  v/as  sat  dowfi 
upon  the  bed,  a  certain  man  came  in  to  me  with  a  re- 
verend look,  in  the  habit  of  a  shepherd,  cloathed  with 
a  white  chmk,  having  his  bag  upon  his  back,  and  liis 
staff  in  his  hand,  and  saluted  me.  I  returned  his  sa- 
lutation, and  immediately  he  sat  down  by  me,  and 
said  unto  me,  I  am  sent  by  that  venerable  messenger, 
that  I  should  dwell  with  thee  all  the  remaining  days 
of  thy  life.  But  I  thought  that  he  was  come  to  try 
me,  and  said  unto  him,  who  are  you  ?  for  I  know 
unto  whom  I  am  committed.  He  said  unto  me,  do 
you  not  know  me  ?  I  answered,  no.  I  am,  said  he, 
that  shepherd  to  whose  care  you  are  delivered.  Whilst 
he  was  yet  speaking,  his  shape  was  changed  ;  and 
\vhen  I  knew  it  was  he  to  whom  I  was  committed,  I 
■was  ashamed,  and  a  sudden  fear  came  upon  me,  and 
I  was  utterly  overcome  with  sadness,  because  I  had 
spoken  so  foolishly  unto  him.  But  he  said  unto  me, 
be  not  ashamed,  but  receive  strength  in  thy  mind, 
through  the  commands  which  I  am  about  to  deliver 
unto  thee.  For,  said  he,  I  am  sent  to  shew  unto  thee 
all  those  things  again,  which  thou  hast  seen  before ; 
but  especially  such  of  them  as  may  be  of  most  use 
unto  thee.  And  fi^st  of  all  write  my  commands  and 
similitudes,  the  rest  thou  shalt  so  write  as  I  shall  shew 


OF    ST.    IIERMAS.  303 

unto  thee.  But  I  therefore  bid  thee  first  of  all  write 
in/  co.nmands  and  similitudes,  that  by  often  reading 
of  them,  thou  mayest  the  more  easily  keep  them  in 
meniury.  Whereupon  I  wrote  his  commands  and  si- 
militudes, as  he  bade  me  Which  things  if  when  you 
have  heard,  ye  shall  observe  to  do  them,  and  shall 
Walk  according  to  them,  and  exercise  yourselves  in 
th:.in  with  a  pure  mind  ;  ye  shall  receive  from  the 
Lord  those  things  which  he  has  promised  unto  you. 
But  if  having  heard  them  ye  shall  not  repent,  but 
sh'jjl  still  go  on  to  add  to  your  sins,  ye  shall  be  punished 
by  ui'u.  Ml  these  things  that  Shepherd,  the  angel  of 
repeniance,  commanded  me  to  write. 


COMMAND  I. 

OF    RELIEVING    IN    ONE    GOD. 

FIRST  of  all  believe  that  there  is  one  God  who 
created  and  framed  all  things  of  nothing  into  a  being.((?) 
He  comprehends  all  things,  and  is  only  immense,  not 
to  be  compreh;^nded  by  any.  Who  can  neither  be  de- 
fined by  any  words,  nor  conceived  by  the  mind. 
Therefore  believe  jn  him,  and  fear  him,  and  fearing 
him  abstain  from  all  evil.  Keep  these  things,  and 
cast  all  lust  and  iniquity  far  from  thee,  and  put  on 
righteousness,  and  thou  shalt  live  to  God  if  thou  shalt 
keep  this  commandment.(/) 

{r)  Irenx'is  l=b.  1.  c.  3  Orig;en.  de  Princ.  1.  1.  c.  3.  Euseb. 
His'.  Fxti(!s.  1.  V.  c.  8.  Atlianas.  de  Incavn     Verb   &c. 

(./■)  O'.nncm  Concupiscentium  &  Nequitiam  MSS.  Larnb-  fc 
Oxoii. 

[39] 


|D6  THE   SHEPHERD 

COMMAND  II. 

THAT  WE  MUST  AVOID  DETRACTION,   AND   DO   OUR   ALMS- 
DEEDS   WITH    SIMPLICITY. 

HE  said  unto  me,  be  innocent  and  without  dis- 
guise ;  so  shalt  thou  be  like  an  infant  who  knows  no 
malice,  which  destroys  the  life  of  man  Especially 
see  that  thou  speak  evil  of  none,  nor  willingly  hear 
any  one  speak  evil  of  any.  For  if  thou  observest  not 
this,  thou  also  who  hearest  shalt  be  partaker  of  the 
sin  of  him  that  speaketh  evil  by  believing  the  slan- 
der, and  thou  also  shalt  have  sin,(/)  because  thou  be- 
lievedst  him  that  spake  evil  of  thy  brother.  Detrac- 
tion is  a  pernicious  thing,(/c-)  an  inconstant  evil  spi- 
rit, that  never  continues  in  peace,  but  is  always  in 
discord.  Wherefore  refrain  thyself  from  it,  and  keep 
peace  evermore  with  thy  brother.(?;/)  Put  on  a  holy 
constancy(7/)  in  which  there  are  no  sins,  but  all  is  full 
of  joy,  and  do  good  of  thy  labours.  Give(/))  with- 
out distinction  to  all  that  are  in  want,  not  doubting  to 
whom  thou  givest.  But  give  to  all,  for  God  will  have 
us  give  to  all,  of  all  his  own  gifts.  They  therefore 
that  receive,  shall  give  an  account  to  God,  both 
wherefore  they  received,  and  for  what  end.  And 
they  that  receive  without  a  real  need,  shall  give  an 
account  for  it ;  but  he  that  gives  shall  be  innocent, 
for  he  has  fulfilled  his  duty  as  he  received  it  from 
God  ;  not  making  any  choice  to  whom  he  should 
give,  and  to  whom  not.  And  this  service  he  did  with 
simplicity,  and  to  the  glory  of  God.  Keep  therefore 
^his  command  according  as  I  have  delivered  it  unto 

(i)  So  the  Gr.  and  Lamb  MS.  Particeps  eris  peccati  male  lo 
liuentis,  credens  :  Et  tu  habebis  Pcccatum. 

(Xr)  Vid.  Antioch-  Horn   xxix. 

(m)  The  Greek  hath    yt,. 

(n)  Rather  simplicity,  according  to  the  Greek  reading,  preserved 
by  Athan  isius 

(fi)  Vid.  Antioch.  Horn,  xcviii. 


OF    ST.   HERMAS,  307 

thee,  that  thy  repentance  may  be  found  to  be  sincere, 
and  rhat  good  may  come  to  thy  house,  and  have  a 
pure  heart. 


COMMAND  III. 

OP    AVOIDING    LYING,    AND    THE    REPENTANCE    OF    HERMA.^ 
FOR    IfIS    DISSIMULATION. 

MOREOVER  he  said  unto  me,  love  truth,(0  and 
let  all  the  speech  be  true  which  proceeds  out  of  thy 
mouth  ;  that  the  spirit  which  the  Lord  hath  given  to 
dwell  in  thy  flesh  may  be  found  true  towards  all  men  ; 
and  the  Lord  be  glorilied,  who  hath  given  such  a  spi- 
rit unto  thee;  because  God  is  true  in  all  his  words, 
and  in  him  there  is  no  lie.  They  therefore  that  lie, 
deny  the  Lord,  and  become  robbers  of  the  Lord  ;  not 
rendering  to  God  what  they  received  from  him.(w) 
For  they  received  the  spirit  free  from  lying :  if  there- 
fore they  make  that  a  Har,  they  defile  what  was 
committed  to  them  by  the  Lord,  and  become  deceiv- 
ers. When  I  heard  this,  I  wept  bitterly.  And  when 
he  saw  me  weeping,  he  said  unto  me,  why  weepest 
thou  ?  And  I  said,  because  sir,  I  doubt  wnether  I  can 
be  saved  ?  He  asked  me,  wherefore  ?  I  replied*  be- 
cause sir,  I  never  spake  a  true  word  in  my  life,  but 
always  lived  in  dissimulation,  and  affirmed  a  lie  for 
truth  to  all  men  ;  and  no  man  contradicted  me,  but 
all  gave  credit  to  my  words.  How  then  can  I  live, 
seeing  I  have  done  in  this  manner  ?  And  he  said  unto 
me,  thou  thinkest  well  and  truly.  For  thou  oughtest, 
as  the  servant  of  God,  to  have  walked  in  the  truth, 
and  not  have  joined  an  evil  conscience  with  the  spirit 

{()  Antioch.    Horn.  Ixvi. 

(,ii<)  Post,  Rook  iii.     Sim.  ix.  Chap.  32. 


308  THE  SHEPHERD 

of  truth ;  nor  have  grieved  the  holy  and  true  spirit  of 
Guci.  And  I  repUed  unto  him,  sir,  1  never  oei.ie 
hearkened  so  dihgently  to  these  things.  He  answer- 
ed, now  thou  hearest  them :  take  cart  irom  hence- 
forth, that  even  those  things  which  thou  hast  foii  i.r- 
ly  spoken  falsely  for>the  sake  of  thy  business,  muy, 
by  thy  present  truth,  receive  credit.(a)  For  even 
those  things  may  be  credited,  it  for  the  time  to  come 
thou  shalt  speak  the  truth ;  and  by  so  doing  thou  may- 
est  attain  unto  life.  And  whosoever  shall  hearken 
unto  his  command,  and  do  it,  and  shall  depart  from 
all  lying,  he  shall  live  unto  God. 


COMMAND  IV. 

OF    PUTTING   AWAY   ONES   WIFE    FOR   ADULTERY. 

1.  Furthermore,  said  he,  I  command  thee,  that 
thou  keep  thyself  chaste,  and  that  thou  suffer  not  any 
thought  of  any  other  marriage,  or  of  fornication  to 
enter  into  thy  heart :  for  such  a  thought  produces  a 
great  sin.  But  be  thou  at  all  times  mindful  of  the 
Lord,  and  thou  shalt  never  sin ;  for  if  such  an  evil 
thought  should  arise  in  thy  heart,  thou  shouldst  be 
guilty  of  a  great  sin ;  and  they  who  do  such  things 
follow  the  way  of  death ;  look  therefore  to  thy  self, 
and  keep  thyself  from  such  a  thought ;  for  where 
chastity  remains  in  the  heart  of  a  righteous  man  there 
an  evil  thought  ought  never  to  arise.  And  I  said  unto 
him?  sir,  suffer  me  to  speak  a  little  to  you.  He  bade 
me,  say  on.  And  I  answered,  sir,  if  a  man  shall  have  a 
wife  that  is  faithful  in  the  Lord,  and  shall  catch  her  in 

(jc)  Through  these  words.    Lat,  His,  Verbis.  &  ilia  fidem   reci- 
pjant. 


OF    ST.   HERMAS.  309 

adultery,  doth  a  man  sin  that  continues  to  live  still 
Willi  her .''  And  he  said  unto  me,  us  long  as  he  is  ig- 
norant of  her  sin,  he  commits  no  fault  iii  living  with 
her  :  but  if  a  man  shall  know  his  wife  to  have  oli'ond- 
ed,  and  she  shall  nut  repent  of  her  sin,  but  go  on  still 
in  iiirr  fornication,  and  a  man  shall  continue  neverthe- 
less to  live  with  her,  he  shall  become  guilty  v»f  ner 
sin,  and  partake  with  her  in  her  adultery.  And  I  said 
unto  him,  what  therefore  is  to  ue  dciie,  if  the  wo- 
mun  continues  in  her  mi  ?  He  answered-  hn  her 
Imsoand  put  her  away,  and  let  him  continue  by  iiim- 
self.  iJut  if  he  shall  put  away  his  wife,  and  marry 
another,  he  also  doth  commit  adultery.  And  1  said, 
what  if  the  woman  that  is  so  put  away  shall  repont, 
and  be  willing  to  return  to  her  husband,  shuil  she  not 
be  received  by  him  ?  He  said  unto  me,  yes  ;  and  if 
her  husband  shall  not  receive  her,  he  will  sin,  and 
commit  a  great  offence  against  himself;  but  he  ought 
to  receive  the  offender,  it  she  repents,  only  not  often  ; 
for  to  the  servants  of  God  there  is  but  one  repentance. 
And  for  this  cause  a  man  that  putteth  away  his  wife 
ought  not  to  take  another,  because  she  may  repent. — 
Tills  act  is  alike  both  in  the  inan  and  in  the  wonian. 
Now  they  commit  adultery,  not  only  who  polluie 
their  flesh,  but  who  also  make  an  image  ;  il  therefore 
a  woman  perseveres  in  any  thing  of  this  kind,(Z^)  and 
repents  not,  depart  from  her,  and  hve  not  with  her  ; 
otherwise  thou  also  shalt  be  partaker  of  her  sin.  13ut 
it  is  therefore  commanded  that  both  the  man  and  the 
woman  should  remain  unmarried,  because  such  per- 
sons may  repent.  Nor  do  I  in  this  administer  any 
occasion  for  the  doing  of  these  things ;  but  rather  tluit 
whoso  has  offended,  should  not  offend  any  more,  !)ut 
for  their  former  sins ;  God  who  has  the  power  of  heal- 
ing will  give  a  remedy,  for  he  has  the  power  oi  all 
things. 

(b)  See  !  Cor.  vii   ;  ?. 


310  ^rUK  SHEPHERD 

2.  I  asked  him  again,  and  said,  seeing  the  Lord- 
huth  thought  me  worthy  that  thou  shouldst  dwell  with 
ine  continually,  speak  a  few  words  unto  me,  because 
I  understand  nothing,  and  my  heart  is  hardened 
through  my  former  conversation,  and  open  my  under- 
t>tandmg  because  I  am  ver}'"  dull,  and  apprehend  no- 
thing at  all.  And  he  answering  said  unto  me,  I  am 
the  minister  of  repentance,  and  give  understanding 
to  all  that  repent.(t?)  Does  it  not  seem  to  thee  to  be  a 
very  wise  thing  to  repent  ?  because  he  that  does  so, 
gets  great  understanding ;  for  he  is  sensible  that  he 
hath  sinned  and  done  wickedly  in  the  sight  of  the 
L;>rd,  and  he  remembers  within  himself  that  he  has 
offended,  and  repents  and  does  no  more  wickedly, 
but  does  that  which  is  good,  and  humbles  his  soul, 
and  afflicts  it,  because  he  has  oITended.  You  see 
therefore  that  repentance  is  great  wisdom.  And  I  said 
unto  him,  for  this  cause,  sir,  I  inquire  diligently  into 
all  things,  because  I  am  a  sinner,  that  I  may  know 
\vhat  I  must  do  that  I  may  live,  because  my  sins  are 
many.  And  he  said  unto  me,  thou  shalt  live  if  thou 
bhalt  keep  these  my  commandments ;  and  whosoever 
shall  hear  and  do  these  commands,  shall  live  unto 
God. 

3.  And  I  said  unto  him,  I  have  even  now  heard 
from  certain  teachers  that  there  is  no  other  repentance 
besides  that  of  baptism  ;  when  we  go  down  into  the 
water  and  receive  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins,  and  that 
after  that,  we  must  sin  no  more,  but  live  in  purit3^ 
And  he  said  unto  me,  thou  hast  been  rightly  informed ; 
nevertheless  seeing  now  thou  inquirest  diligently  into 
all  things,  I  will  manifest  this  also  unto  thee;  yet  not 
so  as  to  give  any  occasion  of  sinning  either  to  those 
who  shall  hereafter  believe,  or  to  those  who  have  al- 
ready believed  in  the  Lord ;  for  neither  they  who  have 
newly  l)elieved,(/)  or  who  shall  hereafter  believe,  have 

(f)  Ante,  Chap.  iii. 

(z)  MS.  Lamb.  Qui.  raodo  crediderunt-  Who  have  just  now  b^ 
lieved. 


OF   ST.    HERMASI  311 

any  repentance  of  sins,  but  forgiveness  of  them. — 
But  as  to  those  who  have  been  called  to  the  faith,  and 
since  that  are  fallen  into  any  gross  sin,  and  the  Lord 
hath  appointed  repentance;  because  God  knoweth 
the  thoughts  of  all  men's  hearts,  and  their  intirmiticF, 
and  the  manifold  wickedness  of  tlie  devil,  who  is  al- 
ways contriving  something  against  the  servants  of 
God,  and  maliciously  lays  snares  for  them :  therefore 
our  merciful  Lord  had  compassion  towards  his  crea- 
ture, and  appointed  that  repentance,  and  gave  unto 
me  the  power  of  it.  And  therefore  I  say  unto  thee, 
if  any  one  after  that  great  and  holy  calling  s^hall  be 
tempted  by  the  devil  and  sin,  he  has  one  repenrance.(/') 
But  if  he  shall  often  sin  and  repent,  it  ihall  liot  proll!: 
such  a  one  ;  for  he  shall  hardly  live  unto  God.  Ami 
I  said,  sir,  I  am  restored  again  to  life  since  I  havv> 
thus  diligently  hearkened  to  these  counnands ;  for  I 
perceive,  that  if  I  shall  not  hereaflcr  add  any  more  to 
my  sins,  I  shall  be  saved.  And  he  said,  thou  blvdU 
be  saved,  and  so  shall  all  others,  as  many  as  shall  ob- 
serve these  commandments. 

4.  And  again  I  said  unto  him,  sir,  seeing  thou  hear- 
est  me  patiently,  shew  me  yet  one  thing  more.  TeU 
me,  saith  he,  what  it  is.  And  I  said,  if  a  husband 
or  wife  die,  and  the  party  which  survives  marry  again 
does  he  sin  in  so  doing  ?  He  that  marries,(/)  says  ht, 
sins  not ;  hovvbeit  if  he  remain  single,  he  shall  there- 
by gain  to  himself  great  honour  before  the  Lord  ;  kce-) 
therefore  thy  chastity  and  modesty,  and  thuu  shalr 
live  unto  God:  observe  from  henceforth  those  tiling j 
which  I  speak  with  thee,  and  command  thee  to  ob- 
serve, from  the  time  tluit  I  have  been  delivered  unto 
thee,(//i)  and  dwell  in  thy  house;  so  shall  thy  former 
sins  be  iforgiven,  if  thou  shalt  keep  these  my  command- 
ed-) Vid.  Annot.  Cotclcr.  in  Inc.  p  fiO  61. 
^  (/)  Vid.  Not.  Colder,  in  Ic  c.  p.  64.  B.  C  Rom.  vii.  3.  conip.  1 
Cor.  \ii. 

Oil)  MS.  Lamb,  melius.  Ex  q\io  mihi  ti'aditiis  cs  :  That  th;^u  ha.<i*- 
been  de.liveix-d  un*..?  mc,  and  I  chvell,  ?cc. 


312  THE   SHFPHEKD 

ments.    And  in  like  manner  shall  all  others  be   for- 
given, who  shall  observe  these  my  commandments. 


COMMAND  V. 

OF    THE    SADNESS    OF    THE    HEART  j    AND   OF    PATIENCE. 

1.  BE  patient,  says  he,  and  long-sufFering ;  so  shalt 
thou  have  dominion  over  all  vvicktd  works,  ana  shalt 
fuim  all  righteousness.  For  if  thou  shalt  be  patient, 
the  holy  spirit  which  dwelleth  in  thee  shall  be  pure, 
and  not  be  darkened  by  any  evil  spirit;  but  being 
full  of  joy  shall  be  enlarged,  and  feast  in  the  body  in 
which  it  dwells,(/>)  and  serve  the  Lord  with  joy,  and 
in  great  peace.  But  if  any  anger  shull  overtake  thee, 
presently  the  holy  spirit  which  is  in  thee,  will  be 
straightened,  and  seek  to  depart  from  ihee.  For  he  is 
choaked  by  the  evil  spirit ;  and  has  not  the  liberty  of 
serving  the  Lord  as  he  would,  for  he  is  grieved  by  an- 
ger. When  therefore  both  these  spirits  dwell  together, 
it  is  destructive  to  a  man.(^)  As  if  one  should  take  a 
little  waraivvood,  and  put  it  into  a  vessel  of  honey,  the 
whole  honey  would  be  corrupted;  and  a  great  quan- 
tity of  honey  is  spoiled  by  a  very  little  wormwood, 
and  loses  the  sweetness  of  honey,  and  is  no  longer 
acceptable  to  its  Lord ;  because  the  whole  honey  is 
made  bitter,  and  loses  i(;s  use.  But  if  no  wormwood 
be  put  into  the  honey,  it  is  sweet  and  profitable  to 
its  Lord.  1  hus  is  forbearance  sweeter  than  honey, 
and  profitable  to  the  Lord  who  dwelleth  in  it.  But 
anger  is  unprofitable.    If  therefore  anger  shall  be 

(/?)  MS.  Lamb,  melius,  Cum.  Vase  :  Et  Gr.  with  the  body,  or 
vessel 

(<)  Both  Athanasius  and  Antiochus  add  here  these  words,  omit- 
ted n  (ur  copies  :  "  for  in  forhe.  rince  [or  long-suifering]  the  Lord 
dwelleth,  but  in  bitterness  the  devil." 


OF    ST.    HERMAs'.  313 

mixed  with  forbearance,  the  soul  is  distressed,  and 
itsjf^rjyer  is  not  prolitable  with  God.  And  I  said  un- 
to him,  sir,  I  would  know  the  sinfulness  of  anger, 
thut  I  may  keep  myself  from  it.  And  he  said  unto 
me,  thou  shalt  know  it  ;  and  if  thou  shalt  not  keep 
thyself  from  it,  tliou  shalt  lose  thy  hope  with  all  thy 
house.  Wherefore  depart  from  it.  For  I  the  mes- 
senger of  righteousness  am  with  thee ;  and  all  that 
depart  from  it,  as  many  as  shall  repent  with  all  their 
hearts,  shall  live  unto  God;  and  1  will  be  with  them, 
and  will  keep  them  all.  For  all  such  as  have  repent- 
ed, have  been  justified  by  the  most  Holy  Messenger, 
who  is  a  minister  of  salvation. 

2.  And  now.  says  he,  hear  the  wickedness  of  an- 
ger ;  how  evil  and  hurtful  it  is,  and  how  it  over- 
throws the  servants  of  God  :  for  it  cannot  hurt  those 
that  are  full  of  faiih5(.v)  because  the  power  of  God  is 
with  them  ;  but  it  overthrows  the  doubtful,  and  those 
that  are  destitute  of  fail  h.  For  as  often  as  it  sees  such 
men,  it  casts  itself  into  their  hearts  ;  and  so  a  man 
or  woman  is  in  bitterness  for  nothing  :  for  the  things 
of  life,  or  for  sustenance,  or  for  a  vain  word,  if  any 
sliould  chance  to  fall  in  ;  or  by  reason  of  any  friend, 
or  for  a  debt ;  or  for  any  other  superfluous  things  of 
the  like  nature.  For  these  things  are  foolish,  and  su- 
perliuous,  and  vain  to  tiie  servants  of  God.  But  equa- 
nimity is  strong,  and  forcible  ;  and  of  great  power, 
and  sirteth  in  great  enlargement ;  is  cheerful,  rejoic- 
ing in  peace,  and  glorifying  God  at  all  times  with 
meekne8S.(ff)  And  tiiis  long-suffering  dwells  with 
those  that  are  full  of  faith.  Ikit  anger  is  foolish,  and 
light,  and  empty.  Now  bitterness  is  bred  through 
folly)  by  bitterness,  anger;  by  anger,  fury.  And 
this  fury  arising  from  so  many  evil  principles,  worketli 
a  great  and  uncurable  sin.     For  when  all  thesei  things 

(.r)  Gr.  \A'ork  upon.    Et  MS.  Lamb,  facere. 

(a)  In  the  Greek  of  Athanasius  and  Antiochus,  the  sense  is  fuller, 
having  nothing  of  bitterness  in  itself,  and  continuing  always  in  mecL 
ness  and  quietness. 

[40] 


314  THE    SHEPHERD 

are  in  the  same  man,  in  which  the  holy  spirit  dwells, 
the  vessel  cannot  contain  them,  but  runs  over  ;  and 
because  the  spirit  being  tender  cannot  tarry  with  the 
evil  one  ;  it  departs  and  dwells  with  him  that  is  meek. 
When  therefore  it  is  departed-from  the  man  in  whom 
it  dwelt,  that  man  becomes  destitute  of  the  holy  spi- 
rit, and  is  afterwards  filled  with  wicked  spirits,(c)  and 
is  blinded  with  evil  thoughts.  Thus  does  it  happen  to 
all  angry  men.  Wherefore  depart  thou  from  an- 
ger, and  put  on  equanimity,  and  resist  wrath;  so 
shalt  thou  be  found  with  modesty  and  chastity  by 
God.(rf)  Take  good  heed  therefore  that  thou  ne- 
glect not  this  commandment.  For  if  thou  shalt  obey 
this  command,  then  shalt  thou  also  be  able  to  observe 
the  other  commandments  which  I  shall  command  thee. 
W  herefore  strengthen  thyself  now  in  these  commands, 
that  thou  mayest  live  unto  God.  And  whosoever 
shall  observe  these  commandments  shall  live  unto 
God. 


COMMAND  VI. 

THAT  EVERY  MAN   HAS   TWO   ANGELS,  (^)   AND  OF   THU 
SUGGESTIONS   OF    BOTH* 

1.  I  COMMAND  thee,  said  he,  in  my  first  com- 
mandment, that  thou  shouldest  keep  faith,  and  fear, 
and  repentance.(/)     Yes,  sir,  said  I.    He  continued  ; 

(c)  In  the  Gr,  of  Aihmasias  follow  these  words,  omitted  in  the 
Latin  verse  of  Hermas  ;  "  and  is  unstable  in  all  his  doings,  being 
drawn  hither  and  thither  by  wicked  men." 

(d)  In  the  Gr.  of  Athanasius  it  runs  better  thus,  "  applauded 
with  reverence,  by  those  who  are  beloved  of  God." 

(e)  Vid.  Coteler.  Annot  in  loc.  pag.  67,  68.  Comp.  Edit.  Oxen. 
p.  6i.  Not.  a. 

(^/J  Lat,  Poenltentiam.  It  should  rather  be  Abstinentiam  ;  as  in 
the  G-i'.  of  Athanasius ;  as  appears  by  the  first  commandment  Avhich 
is  here  referred  to. 


OF   ST.    HERMAS.  315 

feut  now  I  will  shew  thee  the  virtues  of  these  com* 
mands,  that  thou  mayest  know  their  effects ;  how  they 
are  prescribed  alike  to  the  just  and  unjust.  Do  thou 
therefore  believe  the  righteous,  but  give  no  credit  to 
the  unrighteous'  For  righteousness  keepeth  the  right 
way,  but  unrighteousness  the  wicked  way.  Do  thou 
therefore  keep  the  right  way,  and  leave  that  which  is 
evil.  For  the  evil  way  has  not  a  good  end,  but  harh 
many  stumbling  blocks ;  it  is  rugged  and  full  of  thorns, 
and  leads  to  destruction  ;  and  is  hurtful  to  all  such  as 
walk  in  it^  But  they  who  go  in  the  right  way,  walk 
with  evenness,  and  without  otfence  ;  because  it  is  not 
rough  nor  thorny.  Tliou  seest  therefore,  how  it  is 
best  to  walk  in  this  way.  Thou  shalt  therefore  go, 
says  he,  and  all  others,  as  many  as  believe  in  God 
with  all  their  heart,  shall  go  through  it. 

2.  And  now,  says  he,  understand  first  of  all  what 
belongs  to  faith.(//)  There  are  two  angels  with  man ; 
one  of  righteousness,  the  other  of  iniquity.  And  1 
said  unto  him,  sir,  how  shall  I  know  that  there  are 
two  such  angels  with  man  ?  Hear,  says  he,  and  un- 
derstand. The  Angel  of  righteousness  is  mild,  and 
modest,  and  gentle,  and  quiet-  When  therefore  he 
gets  into  thy  heart,  immediately  he  talks  with  thee  of 
righteousness,  of  modesty,  of  chastity,  of  bountyful- 
ness,  of  forgiveness,  of  charity,  and  piety.  When 
all  these  things  come  into  thy  heart,  know  then  that 
the  angel  of  righteousness  is  with  thee.  Wherefore 
hearken  to  this  angel  and  to  his  works.  Learn  al- 
so the  works  of  the  angel  of  iniquity.  He  is  first  of 
all  bitter,  and  angry,  and  foolish  ;  and  his  works  are 
pernicious,  and  overthrow  the  servants  of  God.  When 
therefore  these  things  come  into  thy  heart,  thou  shalt 
know  by  his  works,  that  this  is  the  angel  of  iniquity. 
And  I  said  unto  him,  sir,  how  shall  I  understand  these 
things  ?  Hear,  says  he,  and  understand.  When  an- 
ger overtakes  thee,  or  bitterness,  know  that  he  is  in 

(/i)  Vid.  Antioch.  Horn.  Ixi.  Comp.  Orig.  L.  iii.  De  Princip.    E^f, 
in  Luc.  Horn.  xxxv. 


316  THE   SHEPHFJID 

thee  :  as  also,  when  the  desire  of  many  things,  and 
of  the  best  meats,  and  of  drunkenness ;  wiitn  the 
love  of  what  belongs  to  others,  pride  and  much  speak- 
ing, and  ambition,  and  the  like  things,  come  upon 
thee.  When  therefore  these  things  arise  in  thy  heart, 
know  that  the  angel  of  iniquity  is  with  thee.  Seeing 
therefore  thou  knowest  his  works,  depart  from  them 
all,  and  give  no  credit  to  him ;  because  his  works  are 
evil,  and  become  not  the  servants  of  God.  Here 
therefore  thou  hast  the  works  of  both  these  angels. 
Understand  now  and  believe  the  angel  of  righteous- 
ness, because  his  instruction  is  good.  For  let  a  man 
be  never  so  happy,  yet  if  the  thoughts  of  the  other 
angel  rise  in  his  heart,  that  man  or  woman  must  needs 
sin.  But  let  a  man  or  womun  be  never  so  wicked, 
if  the  works  of  the  angel  of  righteousness  come  into 
his  heart,  that  man  or  woman  must  needs  do  some 
good.  Thou  seest  therefore  how  it  is  good  to  follow 
the  angel  of  righteousness.  If  therefore  thou  shalt 
follow  him,  and  submit  to  his  works,  thou  shalt  live 
unto  God.  And  as  many  as  shall  submit  to  his  works, 
shall  live  also  unto  God. 


COMMAND  VII. 

THAT   WE   MUST    FEAR   GOD,    BiJT   NOT   THE   DEVIL. 

FEAR  God,  says  he,  and  keep  his  command- 
ments -/J)  for  if  thou  keepest  his  commandments  thou 
shalt  be  powerful  in  every  work,  and  all  thy  work 
shall  be  excellent  ;(w)  for  by  fearing  God,  thou  shalt 
do  every  thing  well.     This  is  that  fear  with  which 

(I)  Vid.  Aiitioch    Hom.  cxxvii    Eccles.  xii   13. 
(m)  Without  Comparison,    or  without  mixture. 


1 

OF  ST.  HERMAS.  317 

thou  must  be  affected  that  thou  mayest  be  saved. — 
But  fear  not  the  devil  ;  for  if  thou  fearest  the  Lord, 
thou  jjhult  have  dominion  over  him  ;  because  there  is 
no  power  in  him :  now  if  there  be  no  power  in  him, 
then  neither  is  he  to  be  feared  ;  but  he  in  whom  there 
is  excellent  power,  is  to  be  feared ;  but  he  that  has 
no  power  is  despised  by  every  one.  Fear  the  works  of 
the  devil,  because  they  are  evil :  for  by  fearing  the 
Lord,  thou  wilt  fear  and  not  do  the  works  of  the  de- 
vil, but  keep  thyself  from  ihem.  There  is  therefore 
a  two-fold  fear ;  il  thou  wilt  not  do  evil,  fear  the 
Lord  and  thou  shalt  not  do  it.  But  if  thou  wilt  do 
good,  the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  strong,  and  great,  and 
glorious.(o)  Wherefore,  fear  God  and  thou  shalt  live  : 
and  whosoever  shall  fear  him  and  keep  his  command- 
ments, their  life  is  with  the  Lord.  But  they  who  keep 
them  not,  neither  is  life  in  them. 


COMMAND  VHL 

THAT    WE    MUST  FLEE  FROM  EVIL  AND  DO    GOOD. 

I  HxWE  told  thee,  said  he,  that  (here  are  two 
kinds  of  creatures  of  the  Lord,  and  that  there  is  a  two- 
fold abstinence,(/>)  From  some  things  therefore  thou 
must  abstain,  and  from  others  not.  1  answered,  de- 
clare to  me,  sir,  from  what  I  must  abstain,  and  from 
what  not.  Hearken,  said  he,  keep  thyself  from  evil, 
,and  do  it  not ;  but  abstain  not  from  doing  good,  but 
do  it :  for  if  thou  shalt  abstain  from  what  is  good,  and 
not  do  it,  thou  shalt  sin.     Abstain  therefore  from  all 

(o)  In  the  Gr.  of  Antiochus  these  words  follow,  wliich  ma  ci-  llic 
connexion  more  clear  :  "  Fear  also  the  Ijord,  and  thou  shalt  be  able 
to  do  it,  for." 

(Ji)  Antioch.  Horn.  Ixxix. 


318  THE   SHEPHERD 

evil,  and  thou  shalt  know  all  righteousness.  I  said, 
what  evil  things  are  they  from  which  1  must  abstuui  ? 
Hearken,  said  he,  from  adultery,  from  drunkenness, 
from  riots,  from  excess  of  eating,  from  daintiness  and 
dishonesty,  from  pride,  from  fraud,  from  lymg,  from 
detraction,  from  hypocrisy,  from  remembrance  of  in- 
juries, and  from  all  evil  speaking ;  for  these  are  the 
works  of  iniquity,  from  which  the  servants  of  God 
must  absta,in ;  for  he  that  cannot  keep  himself  from 
these  things,  cannot  live  unto  God.  But  hear,  said 
he,  what  follows  of  taese  kuid  of  things :  for  indeed 
many  more  there  are  from  which  the  servant  of  God 
must  abstain  :  from  theft  and  cheating,  from  false  wit- 
ness, from  covetousness,  from  boasting,  and  all  other 
things  of  the  like  nature.  Do  these  things  seem  to  thee 
to  be  evil  or  not  ?  Indeed  they  are  very  evil  to  the 
servants  of  God.  Wherefore  the  servants  of  God 
must  abstain  from  all  these  works.(r)  Keep  thyself 
therefore  from  them,  that  thou  mayest  live  unto  God, 
and  be  written  among  those  that  abstain  from  them  : 
and  thus  have  I  shewn  thee  what  things  thou  must 
avoid.  Now  learn  from  what  thou  must  not  abstain  : 
abstain  not  from  any  good  works,  but  do  them ;  hear, 
said  he,  what  the  virtue  of  those  good  works  is  which 
thou  must  do,  that  thou  mayest  be  saved  :  the  first  of 
all  is  faith,  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  charity;  concord, 
equity,  truth,  patience,  chastity ;  there  is  nothing  bet- 
ter than  these  things  in  the  life  of  man ;  who  shall 
keep  and  do  these  in  their  life.(5)  Hear  next  what 
follow  these :  to  minister  to  the  widows,  not  to  des- 
pise the  fatherless  and  poor,  to  redeem  the  servants 
of  God  from  necessity,  to  be  hospitable  (for  in  hospi- 
tality there  is  sometimes  great  fruit)  not  to  be  conten- 
tious, but  be  quiet,  to  be  humble  above  all  men,  to 

(a)  Vid.  Coteler.  in  loc 

(«)  The  sense  here  is  defective,  and  may  be  thus  restored  from 
the  Greek  of  Athanasius,  "  whosoever  keeps  these  things,  and  doth 
not  abstain  from  them,  shall  be  happy  in  his  life."  And  so  iiiV 
Lamb.  MS.  Hxc  qui  custodierit. 


OF    ST.    HERMAS.  3 ID 

reverence  tlie  aged,  to  labour  to  be  righteous,  to  res- 
pect brotherhood,  to  bear  aftVonts,  to  be  long  suffer 
ing,  not  to  cast  away  those  that  have  fallen  from  the 
faith,(wj)  but  to  convert  them  and  make  them  be  of 
good  cheer,  to  admonish  sinners,  not  to  oppress  those 
that  are  our  debtors,  and  all  other  things  of  a  like 
kind.  Do  these  things  seem  to  thee  to  be  good  or  not  ? 
And  I  said,  what  can  be  better  than  these  words  ? 
Live  then,  said  he,  in  these  commandments,  and  do 
not  depart  from  them  ;  for  if  thou  shalt  keep  all  these 
commandments,  thou  shalt  live  unto  God.  And  aU 
they  that  shall  keep  these  commandments  shall  live 
unto  God. 


COMMAND  IX. 

THAT   WE   MUST   ASK.    OF    GOD   DAILY,    AND   WITHOUT 
DOUBTING. 

AGAIN  he  said  unto  me,  remove  from  thee  ali 
doubting,(y)  and  question  nothing  at  all,  when  thou 
askest  any  thing  of  the  Lord,  saying  within  thyself, 
how  shall  I  be  able  to  ask  any  thing  of  the  Lord  and 
receive  it,  seeing  I  have  so  greatly  sinned  against  him : 
Do  not  think  thus,  but  turn  unto  the  Lord  with  all 
thy  heart,  and  ask  of  him  without  doubting,  and  thou 
shalt  know  the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  how  that  he  will 
not  forsake  thee,  but  will  fulfil  the  request  of  thy 
soul;  for  God  is  not  as  men,  mindful  of  the  injuries 
he  has  received,  but  he  forgets  injuries  and  has  com- 
passion upon  his   creature.     Wherefore  purify   thy 

(w)  Add  from  the  Gr,  of  Athanasius  and  Antiochus  ;  "  not  to  re- 
member injuries,  to  comfort  those  wlio  hibour  in  their  minds." 

iy)  Vid.  Antioch.  Horn.  lX?:x;ii,  Confer,  Fragm,  U,  Grabe,  Spi-; 
cileg-  torn.  i.  303. 


320  THE    SHEPHERD 

heart  from  all  the  vices  of  this  present  world,  and  ob- 
serve the  commands  1  have  before  delivered  unto  thee 
from  God ;  and  thou  shalt  receive  whatsoever  good 
things  thou  shalt  a.-.k,  and  nothing  shall  be  wanting 
unto  thee  of  all  thy  petitions,  if  ihou  shalt  ask  of  Jhe 
Lord  without  douoting.  But  they  that  are  not  such, 
sh.dl  obtain  none  of  tluse  thuigs  which  they  ask  ;',z)  for 
they  that  are  full  of  faith,  ask  all  things  with  confi- 
dence, and  receive  from  the  Lord,  because  they  ask 
without  doubting;  but  he  that  doubts,  shall  hardly  live 
unto  God,  except  he  repent.  Wherefore  purify  thy 
heart  from  douoring,  and  put  on  faith,  and  trust  in 
God,  and  thou  shalt  receive  all  that  thou  shalt  ask. — 
But  and  if  thou  shouldst  chance  to  ask  somev\hat  and 
not  (immediately)((:/)  receive  it,  yet  do  not  therefore 
doubt,  because  thou  hast  not  presently  received  the 
petition  of  thy  soul.  For  it  may  be  thou  shalt  not 
presently  receive  it  for  thy  trial,  or  else  for  some  sin 
which  thou  knowest  not ;  but  do  not  thou  leave  off 
to  ask,  and  then  thou  shalt  receive  ;{Ij)  else  if  thou  shalt 
cease  to  ask,  thou  must  complain  of  thyself,  and  not 
of  God,  that  he  has  not  given  unto  thee  what  thou 
didst  desire.  Consider  therefore  this  doubting  how 
cruel  and  pernicious  it  is,  and  how  it  utterly  roots  out 
many  from  the  faith,  who  are  very  faithful  and  firm  ; 
for  this  doubting  is  the  daughter  of  the  devil,  and 
deals  very  wickedly  with  the  servants  of  God ;  des- 
pise it  therefore,  and  thou  shalt  rule  over  it  on  every 
occasion.  Put  on  a  firm  and  powerful  faith  ;  for  faith 
promises  all  things,  and  perfects  all  things ;  but  doubt- 
ing will  not  believe,  that  it  shall  obtain  any  thing,  by 
all  that  it  can  do.  Thouseest  therefore,  says  he,  how- 
faith  Cometh  from  above,  from  God,  and   has  great 


(z)  Add  from  the  Gr.  both  of  Athanasius  and  Antioch.  "  But 
if  thou  doubtest  in  thy  heart,  thou  shalt  (receive  none  of  thy  peti- 
tions. For  those  who  distrust  (or  doubt  of)  God,  are  like  the  dou- 
ble minded,  who  shall  obtain  none  of  these  things  " 

(a)  So  MS.  Lamb.  Tardius  accipias  :  and  so  the  Gr. 

(b)  Asking  the  petition  of  thy  soul. 


OF    ST.    HERMA9.  o2l 

power :  but  doubting  is  an  earthly  spirit,  and  pro 
ceedL'th  from  the  devil,  and  has  no  strength.  Do  thou 
therefore  keep  the  virtue  of  faith,  and  depart  from 
doubting,  in  which  is  no  virtue,  and  thou  shalt  live 
unto  God  ;  and  all  shall  live  unto  God,  as  many  as 
shall  do  these  things. 


COMMAND  X. 

OF  'rilK  SADNIiSS  OF  THE  HEART;  AND  THAT  WE  MUST 
TAis.:-;  HKED  NOr  TO  GRIEVE  THE  Sl'HllT  OF  GOD  THAT 
IS    IN    US. 

I .  PtlT  all  sadness  far  from  thee,  for  it  is  the  sis- 
ter of  doubting  and  of  anger.  How,  sir,  said  I,  is 
it  tlie  sister  of  these  ?  for  sadness,  and  anger,  and 
d.)ubting,  seeni  to  me  to  be  very  different  from  one 
an.)tli.'i.  And  he  answered,  art  thou  without  sense 
that  thou  dost  not  understand  it  ?  for  sadness  is  the 
most  mischievous  of  all  spirits,  and  the  worst  to  the 
servants  of  God  ;  it  destroys  the  spirits  of  all  men,(G^) 
and  torments  the  holy  spirit ;  and  again  it  saves.  Sir, 
said  I,  I  am  very  foolish,  and  understand  not  these 
things ;  I  cannot  apprehend  how  it  can  torment,  and 
yet  save  ?  Hear,  said  he,  and  understand :  they  who 
never  souglit  out  the  truth,  nor  enquired  concerning 
the  majesty  of  God,  but  only  believed,  are  involved 
in  the  aff  lirs  of  the  heathen.  And  there  is  another 
lying  prophet,(/)  that  destroys  the  minds  of  the  ser- 
vants of  God  ;  that  is  those  that  are  doubtful,  not  of 
those  that  fully  trust  in  the  Lord,  Noyv  those  doubt- 
ful persons  come  to  him,  as  to  a  divine  spirit,  and  in- 

(d)  So  the  T.at.  vers,  bat  the  Gr.  of  Athanasius  is  better  '     "  r^id. 
desH'iivc'h  man  more  than  anv  other  sj  irit '' 
(/)' Vid.  Krlit.  Oxor.  iJ.  70.'  b.  Comp.  2  Cor.  vii,  10. 

[41] 


322  THE  SHEPHERD 

quire  of  him,  what  shall  befall  them  :  and  this  lying 
prophet  having  no  power  in  him  of  the  divine  spirit, 
answers  them  according  to  their  demands,  and  hlls 
their  souls  with  promises  according  as  they  desire.— 
Howbeit  that  prophet  is  vain,  and  answers  vain  things 
to  those  who  are  themselves  vam ;  and  whatsoever  is 
asked  of  him  by  vain  men,  he  answers  them  vainly  : 
nevertheless  he  speaketh  some  things  truly,  for  the 
devil  fills  him  with  his  spirit,  that  he  may  overthrow 
some  of  the  righteous. 

2.  Whosoever  therefore  are  strong  in  the  faith  of 
the  Lord,  and  have  put  on  the  truth,  they  are  not 
joined  to  such  spirits,  but  depart  from  them  :  but  they 
that  are  doubtful  and  often  repenting,  like  the  hea- 
thens, consult  them,  and  heap  up  to  themselves  great 
sin,  serving  idols.  As  many  therefore  as  are  such,  in- 
quire of  them  upon  every  occasion,  worship  idols,  and 
are  foolish  and  void  of  the  truth ;  for  every  spirit  that 
is  given  from  God  needs  not  to  be  asked,  but  having 
the  power  of  the  divinity  speaks  all  things  of  itself; 
because  he  comes  from  above,  from  the  power  of  the 
spirit  of  God.  But  he  that  being  asked  speaks  ac- 
cording to  men*s  desires,  and  concerning  many  other 
affairs  of  this  present  world,  understands  not  the 
things  which  relate  unto  God ;  for  these  spirits  are 
darkened  through  such  affairs,  and  corrupted,  and 
broken.  As  good  vines,  if  they  are  neglected,  are 
oppressed  with  weeds  and  thorns,  and  at  last  killed 
by  them ;  so  are  the  men  who  believe  such  spirits  ; 
they  fall  into  many  actions  and  businesses,  and  are 
Void  of  sense,  and  when  they  think  of  things  pertain- 
ing unto  God,  they  understand  nothing  at  all :  but  if 
at  any  time  they  chance  to  hear  any  thing  concerning 
the  Lord,  their  thoughts  are  upon  their  business.  But 
they  that  have  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  search  out 
the  truth  concerning  God,  having  all  their  thoughts 
toward  the  Lord,  apprehend  whatsoever  is  said  to 
them,  and  forthwith  understand  it,  because  they  have 
the  fear  of  the  Lord  in  them :  for  where  the  spirit  of 


OF    ST.    HERMAS.  325 

the  Lord  dwells,  there  is  also  much  understanding 
added.  Wherefore  join  thyself  to  the  Lord,  and  thou 
shalt  understand  all  things. 

3.  Learn  now,  O  unwise  man  !  How  sadness  trou- 
bletli  the  holy  f})irit,  and  how  it  saves.  W  hen  a  man 
that  is  doubtful  is  engaged  in  any  affair,  and  does  not 
acconi])lish  it  by  reason  of  his  doubting ;  this  sadness 
enters  into  him  and  grif  ves  the  Huly  Spirit,  and  makes 
him  sad  Again,  anger  when  it  overtakes  any  man 
for  any  business,  he  is  greatly  moved  ;  and  then  again 
sadnf:>s  entereth  into  the  heart  of  him,*  who  was  mov- 
ed with  anger,  and  he  is  troubled  for  what  he  hath 
done,  and  repenteth,  because  he  hath  done  amiss. — 
This  sadness  therefore  seemeth  to  bring  salvation,  be- 
cause he  repenteth  of  his  evil  deed ;  but  both  the 
other  things,  namely,  doubting  and  sadness,  such  as 
before  was  mentioned,  vex  the  s])irit :  doubting  be- 
cause his  work  did  not  succeed  ;  and  sadness  bt^cause 
he  angered  the  Holy  Spirit.  Remove  therefore  sad- 
ness from  thyself,(o)  and  afflict  not  the  Holy  Spirit 
which  dwelleth  in  thee  ;  lest  he  entreat  God,  and  de- 
part from  thee  ;t  for  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  which  is 

*  In  tlic  Greek  of  Athanasius,  follo%vs,  «a:y  zs^oate-t  n  x.(tK»i. 
Ar.fl  he  doth  something  which  is  ill.  Which  beticr  agrees  ^vith 
\\\r,\t  follows,  "  Because  he  hatli  done  amiss."  The  text  in  this 
place  being  evidently  corrupted,  I  have  endeavoured  to  restore  thp. 
tru''  sense  of  it  from  the   Greek  of  Athanasius.  which  is  as  follows. 

?>r,TXv  1^,  K«i  ^vmirxt  tm  ttJ  n^ec^et  a.v  tov  r,  £9rfa|fv,  >c«/  fcfrceyfc: 
ST*  sravJifov  it^'/eirxTo.  Avrvj  out  r,  Aut?  cokiI  c-uj>;oiu»  ipc^if  ir* 
~4  zrontjp'o})  sr^«|«ej  f^s'icvo^t'^iv.  'Af^<f>or(^xt  ii  ray  zs-^ec^iuv  ^vTrevfft- 
itC. 

(o)   Antioch.  Hem.  xxv. 

f  When  Hermas  here  saith  of  the  Holy  Spirit  that  he  entreats 
<'iod;  and  before,  tliat  he  is  vexed  and  grieved,  to  prevent  any 
mistakes  in  a  matter  of  such  moment,  the  reader  may  please  to  ob- 
serve, that  he  speaketh  not  of  the  Hoh'  Ghost  as  he  is  the  spirit  of 
God,  and  the  third  person  in  the  sacred  trinity;  but  of  the  spirit 
given  to  christians,  which  dwelleth  in  their  souls  and  bodies,  being 
an  emanation,  or  gift  from  the  spirit  of  God ;  and  though  not  an 
essential  part  of  man,  yet  a  perfecting  part  of  a  cV.ristian;  which 
Hermas  himself  elsewhere  declareth  to  be  created  in  man,  lib.  iii, 
cap.  V.  §  6.    But  then  that  he  thought  this  created  spirit  of  rcgcne- 


324  THE  SHEPHERD 

given  to  dwell  in  the  flesh,  endureth  no  such  sadness ; 
wherefore  clothe  thyselt  with  cheerfulness,  which  ha's 
always  favour  with  the  Lord,  and  thou  shalt  rejoice  in 
it ;  for  every  cheerful  man  does  well,  and  relishes 
those  things  that  are  good,  and  despises  sadness.  But 
the  sad  man  does  always  wickedly :  first,  he  doth 
wickedly,  because  he  grieveth  the  Holy  Spirit,  which 
is  given  to  man  being  of  a  cheerful  nature.  And 
agam  he  does  ill,  because  he  prays  with  sadness  unto 
the  Lord,  and  maketh  not  first  a  thankful  acknow- 
ledgment unto  him  of  former  mercies,  and  obtains  not 
of  God  what  he  asks ;  for  the  prayer  of  a  sad  man 
has  not  efficacy  to  come  up  to  the  altar  of  God.  And 
I  said  unto  him,  sir,  why  has  not  the  prayer  of  a  sad 
man  virtue  to  come  up  to  the  altar  of  God  ?  because, 
said  he,  that  sadness  remaineth  in  his  heart.  When 
therefore  a  man's  prayer  shall  be  accompanied  v^ith 
sadness,  it  will  not  sutler  his  requests  to  ascend  pure 
to  the  altar  of  God;  for  as  wine,  when  it  is  mingled  with 
vinegar,  has  not  the  sweetness  it  had  before ;  so  sad- 
ness, being  mixed  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  suflters  not  a 
man's  prayer  to  be  the  same  that  it  w  ould  be  otherwise. 
Wherefore  cleanse  thyself  from  sadness,  which  is  evil, 
and  thou  shalt  live  unto  God ;  and  all  others  shall  live 
unto  God,  as  many  as  shall  lay  aside  sadness,  and 
put  on  cheeriulness. 

rate  persons  to  be  distinct  from,  though  a  participation  of,  the  spirit 
of  God.  is  plain  from  what  we  before  read  in  the  second  section 
of  ihis  very  command,  where  he  distinguisheih  between  the  spirit 
given  from  God,  and  the  spirit  of  God.  Every  spirit,  says  iic,  that 
is  given  from  God,  having  the  power  of  tlie  divinity,  speuketii  all 
things  of  itself,  because  he  cometh  from  abo\  e,  from  tlie  power  of 
the  spirit  of  God.  And  indeed  St.  Pj)u1  himself  v^  tbnt  remarkalile 
place  1  Cor.  ii.  11- 12.  mentioncth  distinctly  -srvsZi^x  r))  ix,  t<?v  ®iav.,  ;-nd 
and  •jj-vjc//**  rm  Qeov  ;  and  plainly  leaches  thai  this  in  God,  and  the 
othe;  in  iiii;ii,aiLnou^li  fromGod.  Now  when  Her  mas  here  speaketh  of 
the  spirits  entreating  God,  he  expressly  speaketh  of  the  spirit  which 
dwelleth  in  us,  and  the  spirit  wliich  is  given  to  dwell  in  the  flesh  ; 
noi  of  the  spirit  as  he  is  in  God,  and  consequent!}'  uucieated,  and 
God  himself:  for  all  that  is  in  God  is  such. 


OF    ST.    HLRMA3.  32,) 


COMMAND  XL    . 

THAT  THE  SPIRITS   AND    PROPHETt-    ARE   TO   BE  TRIED  BY 
TllEllv  WOixKS;   AND  O'J  A  TWO-FOLD  Sl'iKiT. 

I.  HE  shewed  me  certain  men  biliiiig  upon  bench- 
es, and  one  sittijig  in  a  cliuir  :  and  he  i>aid  unto  me, 
seest  tliou  those  vvao  sit  u\rjn  tlie  oenchcs  ?  Sir,  said  I, 
I  see  them.  He  answered,  they  are  the  I'aithlul  ; 
and  he  who  sits  in  tlie  chair,  is  an  earthly  spirit.  For 
he  Cometh  not  into  the  assembly  of  tlie  faithful,  but 
avoids  it.  l]ut  he  joins  himself  to  the  djubtful  and 
emjjty ;  and  prophesies  to  them  in  corners  and  liidden 
places  ;  and  pleases  them  by  speaking  according  to 
all  the  desires  of  their  heaits.  For  ►he,  placing  himself 
among  empty  vessels,  is  not  broken,  but  the  one  ht- 
teth  tiie  otht  r.  But  when  he  cometh  into  the  compa- 
ny of  just  men,  who  are  full  of  tiie  sjurit  of  God, 
and  tiiey  pray  unto  tlie  Lord  ;  that  man  is  emptied, 
because  that  earthly  spirit  flies  from  him,  and  he  is 
dumb,  and  cannot  speak  any  thing.  As  if  in  a  store- 
house you  shall  stop  up  wine  or  oil,  and  among  those 
vessels  shall  j)lace  an  eiiijity  jar,  and  shall  afterwards 
come  to  open  it,  you  shall  iind  it  empty  as  you  stop- 
ped it  up  ;  so  those  empty  jMophets,  when  they  come 
among  the  spirits  of  the  juat,  are  foiuid  to  be  such 
as  they  came.* 

*  It  is  evident  from  the  niclhod  of  Hcnrias's  di  course  in  thii. 
placf,  that  soiiicwliac  is  wanting  to  ni  ikc  up  the  siibjcr;  of  it.  lie 
had  spoken  ')cfori;  of  the  false  pioplicts,  and  tlie  euij>tii.e?>i>  of  their 
preaching  but  no.hing  of  tlie  true  ones,  nor  an\  tiling  of  the  life 
and  works  of  either.  How  t  >  sui)jdy  this  1  have  l)een  iu'.m  iii.-.hed 
by  my  le.irned  friend  Dr.  Gru!)e.  What  sliould  have  foliowt-d  Iumv,  it. 
transposed  into  the  next  command  ;  .and  being  liiouglii  back  hiJier, 
not  only  supplies  the  detect  of  this,  but  makes  way  fur  t'le  more 
e.sy  connexion  of  his  djscoiirse  in  that.  And  for  this,  bts  des  the 
plain  reason  of  the  thing  itself,  we  ha^c  the  au'thnri.y  o!  A;h masi' 
i.s  in  that  oJier  command  ;  wlio  leaves. oat  what  lias  b-jcn  fdsely 
inserted  there  ;  as  I  shall  shew  wlien  1  come  to  it,  from  his  o»\n 
"Aiords.  For  both  these  reasons  I  ha\e  reduced  both  places  to  what 
L  take  to  have  been  their  true  order  ;  and  shall  siihi.iii  it  to  tlic  * 
reader  (to  judge  upon  this  ad\erusement)  wheiher  i  had  n el  good 
leasuii,  Zj  well  :'.s  ::uff:cieul.  aathority,  so  tu  do. 


326  THE   SHRPHPilD 

2.  I  said,  how  then  shall  a  man  be  able  to  discern 
them  ?  consider  what  I  am  going  to  say  concerning 
both  kinds  of  men  ;  and  as  1  speak  unto  thee,  so  shult 
thou  prove  the  prophet  of  God,  and  the  false  prophet. 
And  lirst  try  the  man  who  hath  the  spirit  of  God  ; 
because  the  spirit  which  is  from  above  is  humble,  and 
fjuiet,  and  departs  from  all  wickedness,  and  from  the 
vain  desires  of  the  present  world ;  and  makes  himself 
more  humble  than  all  men ;  and  answers  to  none 
when  he  is  asked ;  nor  to  every  one  singly  ;  for  the 
spirit  of  God  doth  not  speak  to  a  man  when  he  will, 
but  when  God  pleases.  When  therefore  a  man  \^ho 
hath  the  spirit  of  God  shall  come  into  the  Church  of 
the  righteous,  who  have  the  faith  of  God,  and  they 
pray  unto  the  Lorti ;  then  the  holy  angel  of  God  hlls 
that  man  with  the  blessed  spirit,  and  he  speaks  in  the 
congregation  as  he  is  moved  of  God.  Thus  therefore 
is  the  spirit  of  God  known,  because  whosoever  speak- 
eth  by  the  spirit  of  God,  speaketh  as  the  Lord  will. 

3.  Hear  now  concerning  the  earthly  spirit,  which 
is  empty  and  foolish,  and  without  virtue.  And  first 
of  all  the  man  who  is  supposed  to  have  the  spirit, 
(whereas  he  hath  it  not  in  reality,)  exalteth  himself, 
and  desires  to  have  the  first  seat,  and  is  wicked,  and 
full  of  vs^ords .;  and  spends  his  time  in  pleasure,  and 
in  all  manner  of  voluptuousness  ;  and  receives  the  re- 
ward of  his  divination ;  which  if  he  receives  not,  he 
does  not  divine.  Should  the  spirit  of  God  receive 
reward  and  divine  ?  It  doth  not  become  a  pro- 
phet of  God  so  to  do.  Thus  you  see  the  life  of  each 
of  these  kind  of  prophets.  Wherefore  prove  that 
man  by  his  life  and  works,  who  says  that  he  hath  the 
Holy  Spirit.  And  believe  the  spirit  which  comes  from 
God,  and  has  power  as  such.  But  believe  not  the 
earthly  and  empty  spirit,  which  is  from  the  devil,  in 
whom  there  is  no  faith  nor  virtue.  Hear  now  the  si- 
militude which  I  am  about  to  speak  unto  thee.  Take 
a  stone  and  throw  it  up  towards  heaven,  or  take  a 
spout  of  water,  and  mount  it  up  thitherward,  and  see 


/ 
^  OF    ST.    HERMAS:  327 

if  thou  canst  reach  unto  heaven.  Sir,  said  I,  how 
can  this  be  done  ?  for  neither  of  those  thinu;?  which 
you  have  mentioned,  are  possible  to  be  done.  And 
he  answered,  therefore  as  tliese  things  cannot  be  done, 
so  is  the  eartlily  spirit  witliout  virtue,  and  without  ef- 
fect. Understand  yet  fartlier  the  power  which  Com- 
eth from  above,  in  this  similitude.  The  grains  of 
hail  that  drop  down  are  exceeding  small  ;  and  yet 
when  they  fall  upon  the  head  of  a  man,  how  do  they 
cause  pain  to  it  ?  And  again ;  C9nsider  the  droppings 
of  a  house  j  how  the  little  drops  falling  upon  the 
earth,  work  a  hollow  in  the  stones.  So  in  like  manner 
the  least  things  which  come  from  above,  and  fall  upon 
the  earth,  have  great  force.  V/ herefore  join  thy^^elf 
to  this  sj)irit,  \\hich  has  ])ower  ;  and  depart  from  the 
other  which  is  empty. 


COMIMAND  XII. 

:0F  A  TWO-FOLD  DESIRE  :  THAT  THK  COMMANIiS  OF  COD  ARE 
NOT  lAU'OSSIULE  :  AND  THAT  THE  DEVIL  IS  N'OT  TO  BE 
FXARED  BY  THEM  THAT  BELIEVE. 

I.  AGAIN  he  said  unto  me,  remove  from  thee  all 
evil  desires,  and  put  on  good  and  holy  desires. («7)  Fof 
having  put  on  a  good  desire,  thou  shalt  li;)te  that  which 
is  evil,  and  bridle  it  as  thou  wilt,  i^it  an  evil  desiro 
is  dreadful  and  hard  to  be  tamed.  It  is  very  horrible 
and  wild;  and  by  its  wildness  consumes  men.  And 
especially  if  a  servant  of  God  shall  chance  to  fall  into 
it,  except  he  be  very  wise,  he  is  ruined  by  it.  For  it 
destroys  those  who  have  not  the  garmeiu.  oi'  a  good 
flesire,  and  are  engaged  in  the  atlairs  of  this  present; 

.;0  ^  J<1    Antioch,  Horn.  lx>;"v. 


328  THE    SIIRPHERD 

worId,(c)  and  deliver  them  unto  death.  *  Sir,  said  I^ 
what  are  the  works  of  an  evil  deiire,-  winch  bnn^ 
men  unto  death  ?  Shew  tiiem  to  me,  that  1  may  de- 
part from  them.  Hear  said  he,  by  what  work.-i  an 
evil  desire  bringerli  ihe  servants  of  Ood  unto  death. 
First  of  all,  it  is  an  evil  desire  to  covet  another  man's 
wife;  or  for  a  woman  to  covet  another's  hu:?band  ; 
as  also  to  desire  the  duiniies  of  riches,  and  multiiude 
of  superfluous  meats*;  and  drunkenness,  and  iiiiiny 
delights.  For  in  much  dt-licacy  there  is  folly  ;  and 
many  pleasures  are  needless  to  the  servants  of  God. 
Such  lusting  therefore  is  evil  and  pernicious,  which 
brings  to  death  the  servants  of  God.  For  all  such 
lasting  is  from  th-  d^vil.  Who^^oever  therefore  shall 
depart  from  all  evil  de-ires,  shall  live  unto  God  ;  but 
they  that  are  subject  unto  fhem  shall  die  for  ever. 
For  this  evil  lusting  is  dv^adly.  Do  thou  therefore 
put  on  the  desire  of  righteousness,  and  being  armed 
with  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  resist  all  wicked  lusting. 
For  this  fear  dwelleth  in  good  desires ;  and  when  evil 
coveting  shall  see  thee  armed  with  the  fear  of  the 
Lord,  and  resisting  it;  it  will  flee  far  from  thee,  and 
not  appear  before  thee,  but  be  afraid  of  thy  armour  ; 
and  thou  shalt  have  the  victory,  and  be  crowned  for 
it ;  and  shalt  attain  unto  that  desire  which  is  good ; 
and  shalt  give  the  victory  which  thou  hast  obtained 
unto  God,  and  shalt  serve  him  in  doing  what  thou 
thyself  wouldest  do.  For  if  thou  shalt  serve  good 
desires,  and  be  subject  to  them  ;  thou  shalt  be  able  to 

(c)  ii.i.i7r<p-j^i^euovi  TuJ  xluju -TovTa).  Gr.  Athanas.  Insteal  of 
iinplicat  c;'S,  lae  uaiia  xeise  should  be  implicatos. 

*  That  the  words  her*;  inserted,  and  removed  by  me  into  their 
proper  place  in  the  foregoing  command,  do  not  belong  to  this  dis- 
course, the  Greek  of  Athanasius,  clearly  shews.  In  whicU  they 
are  all  omitled,  and  the  rnnnexion  lies  as  '>  ha\e  now  vfv  esenu'd 
it  riaice.  x(5^«£.  el^t  Ttjq  tTrt^vfcioii  t^j  ^ovjj^S?.  t«  la-x^xS't^oWTtt 
r  V5a     'Ai6^a>v.:i    $ti  9-uveilot ;    yva^iiov  f^tiy    if*   (poyai    utt   uutu^. 

v«<  ie'i<ri<.%T6),  zroXXMt    &.C.      And  so   the  Lam').  l\l'6.  Primum  Um- 
ijium  concupiscsre  Uxorcm  alicnam  :  Not-  Spiritus  Omniivm. 


OF    ST.   HERMAS.  329 

get  the  dominion  over  thy  wicked  lustings  ;  and  tlney 
shall  be  subject  to  thee  as  thou  wilt. 

3.  And  I  said,  sir,  I  would  know  how  to  serve  that 
desire  which  is  good  ?  Hearken,  said  he,  fear  God, 
and  put  thy  trust  in  him,  and  love  truth  and  right- 
eousness, and  do   that  which  is  good.     If  thou  shalt 
do  these  things,  thou  shalt  be  an  approved  servant  of 
God,  and  shall  serve  him  :  and  all  others  who  shall  in 
like  manner  serve  a  good  desire  shall  live  unto  God. 
And  when  he   had  finished  these  twelve  conmiunds, 
he  said  unto  me,  thou  hast  now  these  commands,  walk 
in  them,  and  exhort   those  that  hear  them  that  they 
repent,  and  that  they  keep  their  repentance  pure  all 
the  remaining  days  of  their  life  :  and  fulfil  diligently 
this  ministry  which  1  commit  to  thee,  and  thou  shalt 
receive  great  advantage  by  it,  and  shalt  find  favour 
with  all  such  as   shall   repent,  and   shall    believe  thy 
words ;  for  I  am  with  thee,  and  will   force  them  to 
believe.     And  I  said  unto  him,  sir,  these  commands 
are  great  and  excellent,  and  able  to  cheer  the  heart 
of  that  man  that  sliall  be  able  to  keep  them.    But,  sir, 
I  cannot   tell,  whether  they  can  be  observed  by  any 
man  ?  He  answered,  thou  shalt  easily  keep  these  com- 
mands, and  they  shall  not  be  hard  :  howbeit,  if  thou 
shalt  suffer  it  once  to  enter  into  thy  heart  that  they 
cannot  be  kept  by  any  one,  thou  shalt  not  fulfil  them. 
But  now  I  say  unto   thee,  if  thou  shalt  not  observe 
these  commands,  but   shalt  neglect  them,  thou  shalt 
not  be  saved,  nor  thy  children,  nor  thy  house,  because 
thou  hast  judged  that  these  commands  cannot  be  kept 
by  man. 

4.  These  things  he  spake  very  angrily  unto  me,  in- 
somuch that  he  greatly  affrighted  me,  for  he  change(J 
his  countenance,  so  that  a  man  could  not  bear  his 
anger :  and  when  he  saw  me  altogether  troubled  and 
confounded,  he  began  to  speak  more  moderately  and 
cheerfully,  saying,  O  foolish  and  without  understand- 
ing !  Unconstant,  not  knowing  the  majesty  of  God, 
how  great  and  wonderful  he  is ;  who  created  the 

142] 


'660  THE   SHEPHERD 

world  for  man,  and  hath  made  every  creature  subject 
unto  him ;  and  given  hmi  all  power,  that  he  should  be 
able  to  fultil  all  these  commands.  He  is  able,  said  he, 
to  fulhl  all  these  commands,  who  has  the  Lord  in  his 
heart:  out  they  who  have  ihe  Lord  only  in  their 
mouths,  and  their  heart  is  hardened,  and  they  are 
far  from  the  Lord ;  to  such  persons  these  commands 
are  hard  and  dilficult.  Put  therefore,  ye  that  are 
empty  and  light  in  the  faitii,  the  Lord  your  God  in 
your  hearts,  and  ye  shall  perceive  how  that  nothing 
is  more  easy  than  these  commands,  nor  more  pleasant, 
nor  more  gentle  and  holy ;  and  turn  yourselves  to  the 
Lord  your  God,  and  for>ake  the  devil  and  his  plea- 
sures, because  they  are  evil,  and  bitter,  and  impure  ; 
and  fear  not  the  devil,  because  he  has  no  power  over 
you ;  for  I  am  with  you,  the  messenger  of  repentance, 
who  have  dominion  over  him.  The  devil  does  indeed 
affright  men,  but  his  terror  is  vain ;  wherefore  fear 
him  not,  and  he  will  flee  from  you. 

5.  And  I  said  unto  him,  sir,  hear  me  speak  a  few 
words  unto  you.  He  answered,  say  on  :  A  man  in- 
deed desires  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and 
there  is  no  one  but  what  prays  unto  God,  that  he  may 
be  able  to  keep  his  commandments :  but  the  devil  is 
hard,  and  by  his  power  rules  over  the  servants  of 
God.  And  he  said,  he  cannot  rule  over  the  ser- 
vants of  God,  who  trust  in  him  with  all  their  hearts ; 
the  devil  may  strive,  but  he  cannot  overcome  them ; 
for  if  ye  resist  him,  he  will  flee  away  with  confusion 
from  you  j  but  they  that  are  not  full  in  the  faith,  fear 
the  devil,  as  if  he  had  some  great  power ;  for  the 
devil  tries  the  servants  of  God,  and  if  he  finds  them 
empty,  he  destroys  them  :  for  as  a  man  when  he  fills 
up  vessels  with  good  wine,  and  among  them  puts  a 
few  vessels  half  full,(^)  and  comes  to  try  and  taste 
of  the  vessels,  does  not  try  those  that  are  full,  because 
he  knows  that  they  are  good,  but  tastes  those  that 

(g)  Origen.  in  Matth.  xxiv.  42. 


OF    ST.    HERMAS.  331 

are  half  full,  least  they  should  grow  sour  (for  ves- 
sels half  full  soon  grow  sour,  and  lose  (he  taste  of 
wine)  so  the  devil  comes  to  the  servants  of  God  to 
try  them  ;  they  that  are  lull  of  faith  resist  him  stoutly, 
and  he  departs  from  them,  because  he  finds  no  place 
where  to  enter  into  them  ;  then  he  goes  to  those  that 
are  not  full  of  faith,  and  because  he  has  a  place  of 
entrance,  he  goes  into  them,  and  does  what  he  will 
with  them,  and  they  become  his  servants. 

6.  But  I,  the  messenger  of  repentance,  say  unto 
you,  fear  not  the  devil :  for  I  am  sent  unto  you,  that 
I  may  be  with  you,  as  many  as  shall  rej)ent  wiih  your 
whole  hearts,  and  that  1  tnay  confirm  you  in  the  faith. 
Believe  therefore  ye  who  by  reason  of  your  trans- 
gressions(/)  have  lorgot  God  and  your  own  salvation,(A') 
and  adding  to  your  sins  have  made  your  life  very 
heavy  ;(^l)  that  if  ye  shall  turn  to  the  Lord  with  your 
whole  hearts,  and  shall  serve  him  according  to  his 
Will,  he  will  heal  you  of  your  former  sins,  and  ye 
shall  have  dominion  over  all  the  works  of  the  devil ; 
be  not  then  .ifraid  in  the  least  of  his  threatenings,  for 
they  are  without  force*  as  the  nerves  of  a  dead  man ; 
but  hearken  unto  me,  and  fear  the  Lord  Almighty, 
who  is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy  you  j  and  keep 
his  commands,  that  ye  may  live  unto  God.  And  I  said 
unto  him,  sir,  I  am  now  confirmed  in  all  the  commands 
of  the  Lord  whilst  that  you  are  with  me,  and  I  know 
that  you  will  break  all  the  power  of  the  devil ;  and 
we  also  shall  overcome  him  if  we  shall  be  able  through 
the  help  of  the  Lord,  to  keep  these  commands  which 
you  have  delivered.  Thou  shall  keep  them,  said  he, 
if  thou  shalt  purify  thy  heart  towards  the  Lord :  and 
all  they  also  shall  keep  them  who  shall  cleanse  their 
hearts  from  the  vain  desires  of  the  present  world,  and 
shall  live  unto  God. 


(/)  Vid.  Antioch.  Horn.  Ixxvii. 

(A)  MS.  I^iimh   Qui  obliti  estis  Deum,  and  saliiteii  vestram. 
(/)  What  follows  should  be  corrected  thus:  Et  qui  adjicientes  pcC' 
~atis  vestris  gravatis  vitam  vestram. 


THE 

SIMILITUDES  OF   ST.  HERMAS. 
BOOK  ni. 


SIMILITUDE  I, 

i-HAT  SEEING   WE  HAVE  NO   ABIDING  CITY  IN   THIS  WORLD, 
WE  OUGHT   TO  LOOK  AFTER  THAT  WHICH  IS  TO  COME. 

AND  he  said  unto  me,  ye  know  that  ye  who  are 
the  servants  of  the  Lord,  live  here  as  in  a  pilgrimage, 
for  your  city  is  far  off  from  this  city.(rt)  If  therefore 
ye  fenow  your  city  in  which  ye  are  to  dwell,  why  do 
ye  here  buy  estates,  and  provide  yourselves  with  de- 
licacies, and  stately  buildings,  and  superfluous  hou- 
ses ?  for  he  that  provides  himself  these  things  in  this 
city,  does  not  think  of  returning  into  his  own  city. 
O  foolish,  and  doubtful,  and  wretched  man  !  who  un- 
derstandest  not  that  all  these  things  belong  to  other 
men>  and  are  under  the  power  of  another !  For  the 
Lord  of  this  city  saith  unto  thee,  either  obey  my  laws 
or  depart  out  of  my  city :  what  therefore  shalt  thou 
do  who  art  subject  to  a  law  in  thine  own  city  ?  Canst 
thou  for  thy  estate,  or  for  any  of  those  things  which 
thou  hast  provided,  deny  thy  law  ?  But  if  thou  shalt 
deny  it,  and  wilt  afterwards  return  into  thy  own  city 

(a)  Antiocii.  Horn,  xv. 


THE  SHEPHERD,  &C.  333 

thou  phalt  not  be  received,  but  shalt  be  excluded  thence. 
See  lliereiore  I  hat  hke  a  man  in  unottier  country,  thou 
procure  no  more  to  thyseli  than  \Nhat  ia  necessary, 
and  suthcient  for  thee  ;  and  be  ready,  that  when  the 
God  or  Lord  of  this  city  shall  drive  thee  out  of  it, 
thou  mayest  oppo.se  his  law,  and  ga  into  thine  own 
city,  where  thou  niayest  with  all  cheerlulness  live  ac- 
cording to  thine  own  law  vA'ithout  wrong  lakehetd 
therefore  ye  that  serve  God,  and  have  hiui  in  your 
hearts;  work  ye  the  works  of  God,  being  mindful 
both  of  his  commands  and  of  his  promises,  whicli  he 
has  promised  ;  and  be  assured  that  he  will  make  them 
good  unto  you,  if  ye  shall  keep  his  commandments. 
Instead  therefore  of  the  possessions  that  ye  would 
otherwise  purchase,  redeem  tho^e  that  are  in  want 
from  their  necessities,  as  every  one  is  able  ;  justify  the 
■widows,  judge  the  cause  of  the  fatherless,  and  spend 
your  riches  and  your  wealth  in  such  works  as  these ; 
for,  for  this  end  has  God  enriched  you,  that  ye  might 
fulfil  these  kind  of  services.  It  is  much  better  to  do 
this  than  to  buy  lands  or  houses,  because  all  such 
things  shall  perish  with  this  present  time.  But  what 
ye  shall  do  for  the  name  of  the  Lord,  ye  shall  find  in 
your  city,  and  shall  have  joy  without  sadness  or  fear. 
Wherefore  covet  not  the  riches  of  the  heathen,  for 
they  are  destructive  to  the  servants  of  God  ;  but  trade 
with  your  own  riches  which  you  possess,  by  which  ye 
may  attain  unto  everlasting  joy.(c)  And  do  not  com- 
mit adultery,  nor  touch  any  other  man's  wife,  nor 
desire  her,  but  covet  that  which  is  thy  own  business, 
and  thou  shalt  be  saved. 

(c)  MS.  Lambeth.  '•  Proprias  auteni  nuas  habetis  agitc."" 


331  THE    SUbPHF.RD 


SIMILITUDE  II. 

AS  THE  VINE  IS   SUPPORTED  BY  THE  ELM,   SO  IS  THE  RICH 
MAN    HELPED  BY  THE  PRAYERS  OF   THE  POOR. 

AS  I  was  walking  into  the  field,  and  considered 
the  elm  and  the  vine,  and  thought  with  myself  of 
their  fruits,  an  angel  appeared  unto  me,  and  said  unto 
me,  what  is  it  that  thou  thinkest  upon  thus  long  with- 
in thyself  ?  And  I  said  unto  him,  sir,  I  think  of  this 
vine,  and  this  elm,  because  their  fruits  are  fair.  And 
he  said  unto  me,  these  two  trees  are  set  for  a  pattern 
to  the  servants  of  God.(r/)  And  I  said  unto  him,  sir, 
I  would  know  in  what  the  pattern  of  these  two  trees 
which  thou  mentionest  does  consist.  Hearken,  saith 
he,  seest  thou  this  vine  and  this  elm  ?  Sir,  said  I,  I  see 
them.  This  vine,  saith  he,  is  fruitful,  but  the  elm  is 
a  tree  without  fruit.  Nevertheless,  this  vine  unless  it 
were  set  by  this  elm,  and  supported  by  it,  would  not 
bear  much  fruit,  but  lying  along  upon  the  ground, 
■would  bear  but  ill  fruit,  because  it  did  not  hang  ui)on 
the  elm  ;  w'hereas,  now  being  supported  upon  the  elm 
it  bears  fruit  both  for  itself  and  for  that.  See  there- 
fore how  the  ehn  gives  no  less,  but  rather  more  fruit, 
than  the  vine.  How,  sir,  said  I,  does  it  bear  more 
fruit  than  the  vine  ?  Because,  said  he,  the  vine  being 
supported  upon  the  elm  gives  both  much  and  good 
fruit ;  whereas  if  it  lay  along  upon  the  ground  it  would 
bear  but  little,  and  that  very  ill  too  :  this  similitude 
therefore  is  set  forth  to  the  servants  of  God  ;  and  it 
represents  the  rich  and  poor  man.  I  answered,  sir, 
make  this  manifest  unto  me.  Hear,  said  he,  the  rich 
man  has  wealth  ;  howbeit  towards  the  Lord  he  is  poor, 
for  he  is  taken  up  about  his  riches,  and  prays  but  lit- 
tle to  the  Lord,  and  the  prayers  which  he  makes  are 
lazy  and  without  force.    When  therefore  the  rich  man 

(d)  Vid.  Origen.  in  Jos.  Horn,  x 


OF  ST.   HKRMA5.  333 

reaches  out  to  the  poor  those  thhigs  which  he  wants, 
the  poor  man  prays  unto  the  Lord  for  the  rich,  and 
God  grants  unto  the  rich  man  ail  good  things,  because 
the  poor  man  is  rich  in  prayer,  and  his  requests  have 
great  power  with  the  Lord.  Tiien  the  ricli  man  min- 
isters all  things  to  the  poor,  because  he  perceives  that 
he  is  heard  by  the  Lord,  and  he  the  more  willingly, 
and  without  doubting,  atlbrds  liim  what  he  wants, 
and  takes  care  that  nothing  be  lacking  to  him ;  and 
the  poor  man  gives  thanks  unto  the  Lord  lor  the  rich, 
because  they  do  both  their  works  from  the  Lord. — 
With  men  therefore  the  elm  is  not  thought  to  give 
any  fruit,  and  they  know  not,  neither  understand 
that  its  company  being  added  to  the  vine,  the  vine 
bears  a  double  increase,  both  for  itself  and  for  the 
elm.  Even  so  the  poor  man  praying  unto  the  Loid 
for  the  rich,  are  heard  by  him ;  and  their  riches  are 
increased,  because  they  minister  to  the  poor  of  their 
wealth ;  they  are  therefore  both  made  partakers  ot 
each  other's  good  works.  Whosoever  therefore  shali 
do  these  things,  he  shall  not  be  forsaken  by  the  Lord, 
but  shall  be  written  in  the  book  of  life.  Happy  an; 
they  who  are  rich,  and  perceive  themselves  to  be  i»i- 
creased  ;  for  he  that  is  sensible  of  this,  will  be  nhh  ^f» 
minister  somewhat  to  others. 


SIMILITUDE  IIL 

AS  THE  GREEN  TREES  IN  THE  WINTER  CAN  NOT  UK  ini- 
TIXGUISIIED  FROM  THE  DRV;  SO  NEITHER  CAN  TIU: 
RIGHTEOUS  FROM  THE  WICKED  IN  THIS  PRESENT 
WORLD. 

AGAIN  he  shewed  me  many  trees  whose  leav  - 
were  shed,  and  whlcli  seemed  to  me  to  be  withtM\;u. 


33o  THE   SHEPHERD 

for  they  were  all  alike.  And  he  said  unto  me,  seest 
thou  these  trees  ?  I  said,  j-ir,  I  see  that  they  look  like 
dry  trees.  He  answering,  said  unto  me,  these  trees 
are  like  unto  the  men  who  live  in  this  present  world. 
I  replied,  sir,  why  are  they  like  unto  dried  trees  ? 
because,  said  he,  neither  the  righteous  nor  unright- 
eous, are  known  from  one  another  ;  but  are  all  alike 
in  this  present  world.  For  this  world  is  as  the  winter 
to  the  righteous  men,  because  they  are  not  known, 
but  dwell  among  sinners  :  as  in  the  winter  all  the  trees 
having  lost  their  leaves,  are  like  dry  trees ;  nor  cjm 
it  be  discerned  which  are  dry,  and  which  are  green  : 
so  in  this  present  world,  neither  the  righteous  nor 
wicked,  are  discerned  from  each  other,  but  they  are 
all  alike. 


SIMILITUDE  IV. 

A!S  IN  SUMMER  THE  LIVING  TREES  ARE  DISTINGUISHED 
FROM  THE  DRY  BY  THEIR  FRUIT  AND  GREEN  LEAVES, 
SO  IN  THE  WORLD  TO  COME  THE  RIGHTEOUS  SHALL 
BE    DISTINGUISHED   FROM  THE  UNRIGHTEOUS  BY  THEIR 

HAPPINESS. 

AGAIN  he  shewed  me  many  other  trees,  of  which 
some  had  leaves,  and  others  appeared  dry  and  wither- 
ed. And  he  said  unto  me,  seest  thou  these  trees  ?  I 
ansvv'ered,  sir,  I  see  them  ;  and  some  are  dry,  and 
others  full  of  leaves.  These  trees,  saith  he,  which 
are  green,  are  the  righteous,  who  shall  possess  the 
world  to  come.  For  the  world  to  come,  is  the  sum- 
mer to  the  righteous  ;  but  to  sinners  it  is  winter. 
When  therefore  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  shall  shine 
forth,  then  they  who  serve  God  shall  be  made  mani- 
fest, and  plain  unto  all.  For  as  in  the  summer  the 
fruit  of  every  tree  is  shewn  and  made  manifest,  sa 


OP   ST.   HERMAS.  337 

also  the  works  of  the  righteous  shall  be  declared  and 
made  manifest,  and  they  shall  all  be  restored  in  tliat 
world  merry  and  joyful.  For  the  other  kind  of  men, 
namely,  the  wicked,  like  the  trees  which  thou  sawest 
dry,  shall  as  such  be  found  dry  and  without  fruit  in 
that  other  world,  and  like  dry  wood,  shall  be  burnt, 
and  it  shall  be  made  manifest  that  they  have  done  evil 
all  the  time  of  their  life;  and  they  shall  be  burnt  be- 
cause they  have  sinned  and  have  not  repented  of  their 
sins.  And  also  all  the  other  nations  shall  be  burnt, 
because  they  have  not  acknowledged  God  their  cre- 
ator. Do  thou  therefore  bring  forth  good  fruit,  that 
in  the  summer  thy  fruit  may  be  known  ;  and  keep 
thyself  from  much  business,  and  thou  shalt  not  offlnd. 
For  they  who  are  involved  in  much  business,  ?in 
much ;  because  they  are  taken  up  with  their  affairs, 
and  serve  not  God.  And  liow  can  a  man  that  does 
not  serve  God,  ask  ahy  thing  of  God,  and  receive  it? 
But  they  who  serve  him,  ask  and  receive  what  they 
desire  But  if  a  man  has  only  one  thing  to  follow, 
he  may  serve  God,  because  his  mind  is  not  taken  off 
from  God,  but  he  serves  him  with  a  pure  mind.  If 
therefore  thou  shalt  do  this,  thou  mayest  have  fnui  in 
the  world  to  come  ;  and  all,  as  many  as  shall  dp  iQ 
Tike  manner,  shall  bring  forth  fruit. 


;3lMIUTUDE  V. 

OF   A   TRUE    FAST,    AND   THE   REWARDS   OF   IT  :     ALSO    0» 

THE    CLEANNESS   OF   THE   BODY. 

1.  AS  I  was  fasting,  and  sitting  down  in  a  certain 
mountain,  and  giving  thanks  unto  God  for  all  the 
things  that  he  has  done  unto  me  ;  behold  I  saw  the 
shepherd,  who  was  wont  to  converse  with  me,  sitting 
by  me,  and  saying  unto  me ;  what  has  brought  thee 

[43] 


338  THE    SHEPHERD 

hither  thus  early  in  the  morning  ?  I  answered,  sir* 
to  day  1  keep  a  station.(?)  He  answered,  whut  is  a 
station  ?  1  replied,  it  is  a  fast  He  said,  what  is  that 
fast  ?  I  answered,  1  fast,  as  I  have  been  wont  to  do. 
"Ve  know  not  said  he,  what  it  is  to  fast  unto  Ood  ; 
nor  js  tliis  a  last  which  ye  fast,  protiting  nothing  wi.h 
God.  iSir,  said  I,  what  makes  you  speak  thus  ?  He 
replied,  I  speak  it,  because  this  is  not  the  true  fast 
\\\iich  you  think  that  you  fast ;  but  1  will  shew  you 
"what  that  is  which  is  a  complete  fast. (A:)  and  accept- 
able unto  God-  Hearken,  said  he,  the  Lord  does  not 
desire  such  a  needless  fast :  for  by  fasting  in  this  man- 
ner, thou  advancest  nothing  in  righteousness.  But 
the  true  fast  is  this :  do  nothing  wickedly  in  thy  life, 
bi<t  serve  God  with  a  pure  mind  ;  and  keep  his  com- 
mandments, and  walk  according  to  his  precepts,  nor 
suffer  any  wicked  desire  to  enter  into  thy  mind.  But 
trust  in  the  Lord,  that  if  thou  dost  these  things,  and 
fearest  him,  and  abstainest  from  every  evil  work,  thou 
shalt  live  unto  God.  If  thou  shalt  do  this,  thou  shalt 
perfect  a  great  fast,  and  an  acceptable  one  unto  the 
Lord. 

2.  Hearken  unto  the  similitude  which  I  am  about 
to  propose  unto  thee,  as  to  this  matter.  A  certain 
man  having  a  farm,  and  many  servants,  planted  a 
vineyard  in  a  certain  part  of  his  estate  for  his  posteri- 
ty :  and .  taking  a  journey  into  a  far  country,  chose 
one  of  his  servants  which  he  thought  the  most  faith- 
ful  and  approved,  and  delivered  the  vineyard  into  his 
care  ;  commanding  him  that  he  slaould  stake  up  his 
vines.  Which  if  he  did,  and  fulfilled  his  command, 
he  promised  to  give  him  his  liberty.  Nor  did  he  com- 
mand him  to  do  any  thing  more ;  and  so  went  into  a 
far  country.  After  then  that  servant  had  taken  that 
change  upon  him,  he  did  whatsoever  his  Lord  com- 
manded him.  And  when  he  had  staked  the  vineyard, 
and  found  it  to  be  full  of  weeds,  he  began  to  think 

(?)  Vifl.  Not.  C.TLeler.  in  loc.  pag.  72.  73. 
(k)  Coteler.  ibid. 


<5F   St.    HERMAS.  330 

with  himself,  saying,  I  have  done  what  my  lord  com- 
manUvii  me  ;  i  will  now  dig  this  vineyard,  and  when 
it  is  digged,  it  will  be  more  beautiful;  and  the  weeds 
being  pulled  up,  it  will  bring  forth  more  fruit,  and 
noc  be  choaked  by  the  weeds.     So  setting  uuout  nis 
work  he  diggtd  ic,  and  pluciitd  up  ull  the  weeds  that 
were  in  it ;  and  so  tiie  vineyard  became  very  beautiful 
and  prosperous,  not  oeing  ehoaked  w  itli  weeds.     Af- 
ter some   time  the  lord  of  the  vineyard   comes  and 
gjr;s  into  the  vineyard,  and  when  he  saw  that  it  was 
h.uidnOinely  staked,  and  digged,  and  the  weeds  pluck- 
ed up  ttut  were  in  it  and  the  vines  flourishing.  ^^^  I'e- 
joiced  greatly  ut  the  care  of  his  servant.     A'^^*^  calling 
his  son  whom  he  loved,  and  who  was  *^  ^^  ^^^"^  hen", 
and  his  friends  with  whom  he  was  "'^^^  ^o  consult ; 
he  tells  them  what  he  had  comr-^^i^-'^'^^  his  servant  to 
do,  and  what  his  servant  h^-"  ^^"^  more  :  and  they 
hninediately  congratulut-*  that  servant,  that  he  hud 
received  so  full  a  testi-*^"/  ^^'^"^  his  lord.  Then  he  said 
unto  them,  I  ind^-<^  promised  this  servant  his  liberty, 
if  he  observe! >  ^^^  command  which  I  gave  him  ;  and 
he  observer"  i^  and  besides  has  done  a  good  work  to 
my   vino''^*'^'    '^Yhioh  has  exceedingly   pleased  me. 
Whe^^^ore  for  this  work  which  he  hath  done,  I  will 
mflS.e  him  my  heir  together   with  my  son ;    because 
diat  vs'hen  he  saw  what  was  good,  he  neglected  it  not, 
but  did  it.     This  design  of  the  lord  both  his  son  and 
his  friends  approved,  namely,  that  this  servant  should 
be  heir  together  with  his  son.     Not  long  after  this, 
the  master  of  the  family  calling  together  his  friends, 
sent  from  his  supper  several  kinds  of  food  to  that  ser- 
vant.    Which  when  he  had  received,  he  took  so  much 
of  them  as  was  suliicient  for  himself,  and  divided  the 
rest   among  his   fellow  servants.     Which  when  they 
had  received,  they  rejoiced  ;  and  wished  that  he  might 
find  yet  greater   favour   with  his  lord,  for   what  he 
had  done  to  them.     When  his  lord  heard  all  these 
things,  he  was  again  filled  with  great  joy  ;  and  call- 
ing again  his  friends  and  his  son  together,  he  related 


340  THE   SHEPHERD 

to  them  what  his  servant  had  done  with  the  meats 
wnich  he  had  sent  unto  him.  They  therefore  so  much 
the  more  assented  to  the  master  of  the  household, 
that  he  ought  to  make  that  servant  his  heir  together 
with  his  son. 

8.  1  adid  unto  him,  sir,  I  know  not  these  similitudes, 
neither  can  I  understand  them,  unless  you  expound 
them  unto  me.  I  will,  says  he,  expound  all  things 
unto  thee  whatsoever  I  have  tallted  with  thee,  or 
shewn  unto  thee.  Keep  the  commandments  of  the 
lioiEfl,  and  thou  shalt  be  approved,  and  shalt  be  writ- 
ten in  the  number  of  those  that  keep  his  command- 
ments. i!4;t  if  besides  those  things  which  the  Lord 
harh  commaMed,  thou  shalt  add  some  good  thing ; 
thou  shalt  purchc*  <^  iq  thyself  a  greater  dignity,  and 
be  in  more  favour  v-^^  the  Lord  than  thou  shouldest 
otherwise  have  been,  if  therefore  thou  shalt  keep 
the  commandments  of  the  y.ord,  and  shalt  add  to 
th;-m  these  stations,  thou  shalt  i^ioice ;  but  especially 
if  thou  shalt  keep  them  according  ^q  niy  commands. 
I  said  unto  him,  sir,  whatsoever  thou  t^^alt  command 
me,  I  will  observe,  for  I  know  that  thou  vjit  be  with 
me.  I  will,  said  he,  be  with  thee,  who  hust  taken 
up  such  a  resolution;  and  I  will  be  with  all  thos^  who 
purpose  in  like  manner.  This  fast,  saith  he,  wii:.|st 
thou  dost  also  observe  the  commandments  of  the  Lord, 
is  exceeding  good.  Thus  therefore  shalt  thou  keep 
it.  First  oi  all,  take  heed  to  thyself,  and  keep  thy- 
self from  every  wicked  act,  and  from  every  filthy 
"Vvord,  and  from  every  hurtful  desire  ;  and  purify  thy 
mind  from  all  the  vanity  of  this  present  world.  If 
thou  shalt  observe  these  things,  this  fast  shall  be  right. 
Thus  therefore  do.  Having  performed  what  is  before 
written,  that  day  on  which  thou  fastest  thou  shalt  taste 
nothing  at  all  but  bread  and  water  ;{o)  and  computing 
the  quantity  of  food  which  thou  art  wont  to  eat  upon 
other  days,(/))  thou  shalt  lay  aside  the  expense  which 

(o)  Vid.  Not;  Coteler.  ji.  p.  74.  A.  B.  C. 
Ifi)  Vid.  Ancioch.'  Horn.  vii. 


OF    ST.    HERMAS'.  B4 1 

thou  shouldest  have  made  that  day,  and  give  it  unto  the 
"WiCiJvv,  cue  fatherless,  and  the  poor.  Aud  thus  thou 
sh  lit  perfect  the  humiliation  of  tliy  soul,  that  he  who 
receives  of  it  may  satisfy  his  soul,  and  his  prayer 
come  up  to  the  Lord  God  for  thee.  It  tiierefore  thou 
siialt  thus  accomplish  chy  fast,  as  I  command  thee, 
thy  sacritice  shuU  he  acceptable  unto  the  Lord,  and 
thy  last  shall  be  written  in  his  book.  This  statiim, 
;thus  performed,  is  good  and  pleading  and  acceptable 
unto  the  Lord.  These  tlinigs  if  thou  shalt  observe 
with  thy  children,  and  with  all  thy  house,  thou  shalt 
be  happy.  And  wjiosoever,  when  they  hear  these 
Ihings,  shall  do  them,  they  also  shall  be  happy; 
.and  whatsoever  they  shall  ask  of  the  Lord,  they  shall 
receive  it. 

4.  And  I  prayed  him  that  he  would  expound  unto 
me  the  similitude  of  the  farm,  and  the  Lord,  and  of 
the  vineyard,  and  of  the  servant  that  had  staked  the 
vineyard,  and  of  the  weeds  that  w^ere  plucked  out  of 
the  vineyard,  and  of  hi^  son  and  his  friends  which 
he  took  into  counsel  with  him ;  for  I  understood  that 
that  was  a  similitude.  He  said  unto  me,  thou  art  very 
bold  in  asking  ;  for  thou  ought  not  to  ask  any  thing,  be- 
cause if  it  be  lifting  to  shew  it  unto  thee,  it  shidl  be 
shewed  unto  thee.  I  answered  him,  sir,  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  shew  me,  without  explaining  it  unto  me,  I 
shall  in  vain  see  it;  if  Ido  not  understand  what  it  is;  and 
if  thou  shalt  propose  any  similitudes,  and  not  expound 
thtin,  1  shall  in  vain  hear  them:  he  answered  me  again, 
saying,  whosoever  is  the  servant  of  God,  and  has  the 
Lord  in  his  heart,  he  desires  understanding  of  him,  and 
receives  it ;  and  he  explains  every  similitude,  and  un 
derstands  the  words  of  the  Lord  which  need  an  inquiry; 
bat  they  that  are  lazy  and  slow  to  pray,  doubt  to  seek 
from  the  Lord,  although  the  Lord  be  of  such  an  ex- 
traordinary goodness,  that  without  ceasing  he  giveth 
-all  things  to  them  that  ask  of  him;  thou  therefore 
who  art  strengthened  by  that  venerable  messenger, 
iuid  hast  received  such  a  powerful  gift  of  prayer,  see- 


342  1"HE   SHEPHERD 

ing  thou  ar£  not  slothful,  why  dost  thou  not  ask  un- 
derstanding of  the  Lord,  and  receive  it  ?  1  taid  unto 
him,  seeing  I  have  thee  present,  it  is  necessary  that 
I  should  seek  it  of  thee,  and  ask  thee,  for  thou  shevv- 
est  all  things  unto  nie,  and  speakest  to-  me  whtn  thou 
art  present ;  but  if  I  should  see  or  hear  these  things 
when  thou  vvert  not  present,  I  would  then  ask  the 
Lord  that  he  would  shew  them  unto  me. 

5.  And  he  replied,  I  said  a  little  before  that  thou 
wert  subtle  and  bold,  in  that  thou  askest  the  meaning 
of  these  similitudes  :  but  because  thou  still  persi&test, 
I  will  unfold  to  thee  this  parable  which  thou  desirest, 
that  thou  mayest  make  it  known  unto  all  men.  Hear 
therefore,  said  he,  and  understand  ;  the  farm  before 
mentioned  denotes  the  whole  earth ;  the  Lord  of  the 
farm  is  he  who  created  and  fiaished  all  things,  and 
gave  virtue  unto  them ;  his  son  is  the  Holy  spirit  ; 
the  servant  is  the  son  of  God ;  the  vineyard  is  the 
people  whom  he  saves ;  the  stakes  are  the  messengers 
which  are  set  over  them  by  the  Lord,  to  support  his 
people ;  the  weeds  that  are  plucked  up  out  of  the  vine- 
yard, are  the  sins  which  the  servants  of  God  had 
committed ;  the  food  which  he  sent  him  from  his  sup- 
per, are  the  commands  which  he  gave  to  his  people  by 
his  son ;  the  friends  whom  he  called  to  counsel  with 
him,  are  the  holy  angels  whom  he  first  created ;  the 
absence  of  the  master  of  the  household,  is  the  time 
that  remains  unto  his  coming.  I  said  unto  him,  sir, 
all  these  things  are  very  excellent,  and  wonderful,  and 

-  good  ;  but,  continued  I,  could  I  or  any  other  man  be- 
sides, though  never  so  wise,  have  understood  these 
things  ?  wherefore  now,  sir,  tell  we  what  I  ask.  He 
replied,  ask  me  what  thou  wilt.  Why,  said  I,  is  the 
son  of  God  in  this  parable,  put  in  the  place  of  a  ser- 
vant ? 

6.  Hearken,  said  he,  the  son  of  God  is  not  put  in 
the  condition  of  a  servant,  but  in  great  power  and  au- 
thority. I  said  unto  him,  how  sir  ?  I  understand  it 
not :  because,  said  he,  the  son  set  his  messengers  over 


OP    ST.    HERMAS.  343' 

those  whom  the  father  delivered  unto  him,  to  keep 
every  one  ot  them;  but  he  himself  laooured  very 
much  and  sutFered  much,  that  he  might  blot  out  their 
oifv-iices ;  for  no  vineyard  can  be  digged  without  much 
labour  and  pains.  Wherefore  having  blotted  out  the 
sins  of  his  people,  he  shewed  to  them  the  paths  of 
life,  giving  them  the  law  which  he  had  receivea  of  the 
father.  You  see,  said  he,  that  he  is  the  Lord  of  his 
people,  having  received  all  power  from  his  father. — 
But  why  the  Lord  did  take  his  son  into  counsel,  about 
dividing  the  inheritance,*  and  the  good  angels,  hear 
now  :  that  Holy  Spirit,  which  was  created  hrst  of  all 
he  placed  in  the  body  in  which  God  should  dwell ; 
nain^ly,  in  a  chosen  body,  as  it  seemed  good  to  him.(5) 
This  body  therefore  into  which  the  Holy  Spirit  was 
brought,  served  that  spirit,  walking  rightly  and  purely 
in  modesty,  nor  ever  deliled  that  spirit ;  seeing  there- 
fore the  body  at  all  times  obeyed  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
laboured  rightly  and  chastely  with  him,  nor  faltered 
at  any  time ;  that  body  being  wearied  conversed  in- 
deed servily,  but  being  mightily  approved  to  God 
with  the  Holy  Spirit,  was  accepted  by  him :  for  such 
a  stout  course  pleased  God,  because  he  was  not  de- 
filed in  the  earth,  keeping  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  called 
therefore  to  counsel  his  son  and  the  good  angels,  that 
there  might  be  some  place  of  standing  giving  to  this 
body  which  had  served  the  Holy  Spirit  without  blame, 
lest  it  should  seem  to  have  lost  the  reward  of  its  ser- 
vice :  for  everv  pure  body  shall  receive  its  reward, 
that  is  found  without  spot,  in  which  the  Holy  Spirit 
has  been  appointed  to  dwell ;  and  thus  you  have  now 
the  exposition  of  this  parable  also. 

*  This  plnce  which  in  all  the  editions  of  Hermas  is  wretchedly 
corrupted,  by  the  collation  of  editions  and  MSS.  is  thus  corrected, 
by  our  very  learned  Dr.  Gr;ibe.  Quare  autem  Dominus  in  consilio 
adhibuerit,  Filium  de  Hxrtdieatc,  honcstosque  nuncios,  .Audi.  Spir- 
itum  sanctum,  qui  Creatus  est  omnium  Primus,  in  Corporc,  in  quo 
habitaret  Dcus,  coUocavit ;  in  dclecto  scil.  Corporc  quod  ei  vide- 
bainr. 

(s)  Viz.  The  created  spirit  of  Christ,  as  man;  net  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  third  person  of  the  sacred  trinity. 


344  THE   SHEPHERD 

7.  Sir,  said  I,  I  now  understand  your  meaning, 
since  I  have  heard  this  exposition.  Hearken  lariher 
said  he  :  keep  this  thy  oody  clean  and  pure,  that  ihe 
sj^irit  which  shall  dwell  in  it  may  oear  witness  unto  it, 
and  be  judged  to  have  been  with  thee.  Also  take 
heed  that  it  be  not  instilled  inio  thy  mind  that  this  bo- 
dy perishes,  and  thou  abuse  it  to  any  lust.  For  if 
thou  shalt  defile  thy  body,  thou  shall  also  at  the  same 
time  defile  tiie  Holy  Spirit,  thou  shalt  not  live.  And 
I  said,  what  if  through  ignorance  this  should  have 
been  already  cominitted,  oefore  a  man  heard  these 
words  how  can  he  attain  unto  salvation,  who  has 
thus  defiled  his  body  ?  He  replied,  as  lor  men's  former 
actions,  which  through  ignorance  they  have  commit- 
ted, God  only  can  afford  a  remedy  unto  them,  for 
all  power  belongeth  unto  him  But  now  guard  thy- 
self ;  and  seeing  God  is  almighty  and  merciful,  he 
will  grant  a  remedy  to  what  thou  hast  formerly  done 
amiss,  if  for  the  time  to  come  thou  shalt  not  defile  thy 
body  and  spirit ;  for  they  are  companions  together, 
and  the  one  cannot  be  defiled  but  the  other  will  be  so 
too.  Keep  therefore  both  of  them  pure,  and  thou 
shalt  live  unto  God. 


SIMILITUDE  VI. 

OF  TWO  SORTS  OF  VOLUPTUOUS  MEN,  AND  OF  THEIR 
DEATH  DEFECTION,  AND  OF  THE  CONTINUANCE  OF 
THEIR    PAINS. 

1 .  AS  I  was  sitting  at  home,  and  praising  God  for 
all  the  things  which  I  had  seen  ;  and  was  thinking 
concerning  the  commands,  that  they  were  exceeding 
good,  and  great,  and  honest,  and  pleasant ;  and  such  as 
were  able  to  bring  a  man  to  salvation,  I  said  thus 


OF    ST.    HERMAS.  345 

within  myself;  I  shall  be  happy  if  I  shall  walk  accord- 
ing to  these  comuiunds,  and  whosoever  shall  walk  in 
thuin  biiall  live  unto  God.  Whilst  I  was  speaking  on 
this  wise  within  myself,  I  saw  him  whom  I  had  before 
been  wont  to  see,  sitting  by  me ;  and  he  spake  thus 
unto  me,  what  doubtest  thou  concerning  my  com- 
mands which  1  have  delivered  unto  thee  ?  they  are 
good,  doubt  not,  but  trust  in  the  Lord  and  thou  shall: 
walk  in  thei-.i.  For  I  will  give  thee  strength  to  fulfil 
them.  These  commands  are  profitable  to  those  who 
shall  repent  of  those  sins  which  they  have  formerly 
committed,  if  for  the  time  to  come  they  shall  not  con- 
tinue in  them.  Whosoever  therefore  ye  be  that  re- 
pent, cast  away  from  you  the  naughtiness  of  the  pre- 
sent world,  and  put  on  all  virtue  and  righteousness, 
and  so  shall  ye  be  able  to  keep  these  commands,  and 
not  sin  from  henceforth  any  more.  For  if  ye  shall 
keep  yourselves  from  sin  for  the  time  to  come,  ye 
shall  cut  off  a  great  deal  of  your  former  sins.  Walk 
in  my  commands,  and  ye  shall  live  unto  God  :  these 
things  have  I  spoken  unto  you.  And  when  he  had 
said  this,  he  added  ;  let  us  go  into  the  field,  and  I 
will  shew  thee  shepherds  of  sheep.  I  replied,  sir,  let 
us  go-  And  we  came  into  a  certain  field,  and  there 
he  shewed  me  a  young  shepherd,  finely  arrayed(a) 
with  his  garments  of  a  purpie  colour.  And  he  fed 
large  flocks,  and  his  sheep  were  full  of  pleasure,  and 
in  much  delight  and  cheerfulness  j  and  they  skip- 
ping, ran  here  ai^  there.  And  the  shepherd  took 
very  great  satisfaction  in  his  flock  ;  and  the  counte- 
nance of  that  shepherd  was  cheerful,  running  up  and 
down  among  his  flock. 

2.  Then  the  angel  said  unto  me,  seest  thou  this 
shepherd  ^  I  answered,  sir,  I  see  him.  He  said  unto 
me,  this  is  the  messenger  of  delight  and  pleasure. 
He  therefore  corru])ts  the  minds  of  the  servants  of 
God,  and  turns  them  from  the  trutii,  delighting  them 

fa)  Vid.  Ann.Mt.  Co'eler.  in  Inc. 

t:44i 


346  THK   SHEPHERD 

with  many  pleasures,  and  they  perish.  For  they  for- 
get tlie  commands  of  the  living  God,  and  live  in  lux- 
ury and  in  vaui  [leasures,  and  are  corrupted  by  this 
evil  angel,  some  of  chem  even  unto  death,  and  others 
to  a  falling  away.  I  replied,  I  understand  not  what 
you  mean,  by  saying  unto  death,  and  to  a  falling 
away.  Hear,  says  be,  all  those  sheep  which  thou 
savvest  exceeding  joyful,  are  such  as  have  for  ever  de- 
parted from  God,  and  given  themselves  up  to  the 
lusts  of  this  present  time.(^)  To  these  therefore  there 
is  no  return,  by  repentance  unto  life  ;  because  that  to 
their  other  sins  they  have  added  this,  that  they  have 
blasphemed  the  name  of  tlie  Lord.  These  kind  of 
men  are  ordained  unto  death.  But  those  sheep  which 
thou  sawest  not  leaping,  but  feeding  in  one  place, 
are  :->uch  as  have  indeed  given  themselves  up  to  plea- 
sures and  delights,  but  have  not  spoken  any  thing 
wickedly  against  the  Lord.  These  therefore  are  only 
fallen  off  from  the  truth,  and  so  have  yet  hope  laid 
Up  for  them  in  repentance.  For  such  a  falling  off 
hath  some  hope  still  left  of  a  renewal ;  but  they  that 
are  dead,  are  utterly  gone  for  ever.  Again  we  went 
a  little  farther  forward,  and  he  shewed  me  a  great 
shepherd,  who  had  as  it  were  a  rustic  figure,  clad 
with  a  white  goat's  skin,  having  his  bag  upon  his 
shoulder,  and  in  his  hand  a  stick  full  of  knots,  and 
very  hard,  and  a  whip  in  his  other  hand ;  and  his 
countenance  was  stern  and  sour ;  enough  to  affright 
a  man ;  such  was  his  look.  He  took  from  that  young 
shepherd  such  sheep  as  lived  in  pleasures,  but  did  not 
skip  up  and  down,  and  drove  them  into  a  certain  steep 
and  craggy  place,  full  of  thorns  and  briars,  insomuch 
that  they  could  not  get  themselves  free  from  them  ; 
but  being  entangled  in  them,  fed  upon  thorns  and  . 
briars,  and  were  grievously  tormented  with  his  whip- 
ping. For  he  still  drove  them  on,  and  afforded  them- 
not  any  place  or  time  to  stand  still. 

(6)  In  Gr.  Athanas.  iirtivfiixti  ri  ' A.iw¥(S>^  nvrv 


DF   ST.   HERMAS.  347 

3.  When  therefore  I  saw  them  so  cruelly  whipped 
and  afihcted,  1  was  grieved  for  them,  because   they 
were  greatly  tormented,  nor  had  they  any  rest  afford- 
ed (hem.     And  I  said  unio  the  shepherd  that  was  with 
me,  sir,  who  is  this  cruel  and   implacable  shepherd, 
who  is  moved  uith  no  compassion  towards  these  shee])' 
He  answered,  tliis  shepherd  is  indeed  one  of  the  holy 
angels, (c)  but  is  appointed   lor  the  punishment  of  sin- 
ners.    To  turn  therefore  are  delivered  those  who  have 
erred  from  God,  and  served  the  lusts  and  pleasures  of 
this  world.     For  tliis  cause  he  puni.shes  everyone  ac- 
cording to  their  deserts,  with  cruel  and  various  kind 
of  pains.     Sir,  said  I,  I  would  know   uhat  kind  of 
pains  ihey  are  which  every  one  undergoes  ^  Hearken, 
said  he,   the  several   pains  and  torments    are  those 
^vhich  men  every  day  undergo  in  their  present  lives. 
For  some  suffer  losses,  others   poverty,  otheis  divers 
sicknesses.     Some  are  unsettled,  others  suffer  injuries 
from  those  that  are  unworthy  ;    others  full  under  ma- 
ny other  trials  and  inconveniences.     For  many  with 
an  unsettled  design  aim  at  many  things,  and  profit eth 
them  not ;  and  they  say  that  they  have  not  success  in 
their  undertakings.     They  do  not  call  to  their  mind 
what  they  have  done  amiss,  and  they  complain  of  the 
Lord.     When  therefore  they  shall  have  undergone  all 
kind  of  vexation  and  inconvenience  ;    then  they  are 
delivered   over  to  me   for  good  instruction,  and  are 
confirmed  in  the  faith  of  the  Lord,  and  serve  the  Lord 
all  the  rest  of  their  days  with  a  pure  mind.    And  when 
they  begin  to   repent  of  their  sins,  then  they  call  to 
mind  their  works  which  they  have  done  amiss,  and 
give  honour  to  God,  saying,  that  he  is  a  just  judge, 
and  they  have  deservedly  suffered  all  things  according 
to  their  deeds.     Then  for  what  remains  of  their  lives, 
they  serve  God  with  a  pure  mind,  and  have  success 
in  all  their  undertakings,  and  receive  from  the  Lord 
whatever  they  desire.     And  then  they  give   thank.*; 

(c)  Vid.  Origcn,  in  Psnl.  xxxvii.    I^om.  1. 


348  THE   SHEPHERD 

unto  the  Lord  that  they  were  delivered  unto  me ;  nor 
do  they  suft'er  any  more  cruelty. 

4.  I  said  unto  him,  sir,  I  entreat  you  still  to  shew 
me  now  one  thing.  What  said  he  dost  thou  ask  ?  I 
sajd  unto  him,  are  they  who  depart  from  the  fear  of 
God,  tormented  for  the  same  time  that  they  enjoyed 
their  false  delight  and  pleasures  ?  He  answered  me, 
they  are  tormented  for  the  same  time.  And  I  said 
unto  him,  they  are  then  tormented  but  little ;  whereas 
they  who  enjoy  their  pleasures  so  as  to  forget  God, 
ought  to  endure  seven  times  as  much  punishment. 
He  answered  me,  thou  art  foolish,  neither  under- 
standest  thou  the  efficacy  of  this  punishment.  I  said 
unto  him,  sir,  if  I  understood  it,  I  would  not  desire 
you  to  tell  me.  Hearken,  said  he,  and  learn  what 
the  force  of  both  is,  both  of  the  pleasure  and  of  the 
punishment.  An  hour  of  pleasure  is  terminated  with- 
in its  own  space ;  but  one  hour  of  punishment  has 
the  efficacy  of  thirty  days.  Whosoever  therefore  en- 
joys his  false  pleasure  for  one  day,(^)  and  is  one  day 
tormented  ;  that  one  day  of  punishment  is  equivalent 
to  a  whole  year's  space.  Thus  look  how  many  days 
any  one  pursues  his  pleasures,  so  many  years  is  he 
punished  for  it.  You  see  therefore,  how  that  the  time 
of  worldly  enjoyments  is  but  short ;  but  that  of  pain 
and  torments-  a  great  deal  more. 

5.  I  replied,  sir,  forasmuch  as  I  do  not  understand 
at  all  these  times  of  pleasure  and  pain,  I  entreat  you 
that  you  would  explain  yourself  more  clearly  con- 
cerning them.  He  answered  me,  saying,  thy  fool- 
ishness still  sticks  unto  thee.  Shouldest  thou  not  ra- 
ther purify  thy  mind,  and  serve  God  ?  Take  heed, 
lest  when  thy  time  is  fulfilled,  thou  be  found  still  un- 
wise. Hear  then,  as  thou  desirest,  that  thou  mayest 
the  more  easily  understand.  He  that  gives  himself 
up  one  day  to  his  pleasures  and  delights,  and  does 
whatsoever  his  soul  desires,  is  full  of  great  folly,  nor 

C?)  Origen.  in  Num.  Horn.  viii. 


OF    ST.    HERMAS.  349 

understands  what  he  does,  but  the  day  following  for- 
gets what  he  did  the  day  before.  For  dehght  and 
worldly  pleasure  are  not  kept  in  memory,  by  reason 
of  the  folly  that  is  rooted  in  them.  But  when  pain 
and  torment  befal  a  man  a  day,  he  is  in  effect  troubled 
the  whole  year  after,  because  his  punishment  conti- 
nues tirm  in  his  memory.  Wherefore  he  remembers 
it  with  sorrow  the  whole  year,  and  then  calls  to  mind 
his  vain  pleasure  and  delight,  and  perceives  that  for 
the  sake  of  that  he  was  punished.  Whosoever  there- 
fore have  delivered  themselves  over  to  such  pleasures, 
are  thus  punished  ;  because  that  when  they  had  life, 
they  rendered  themselves  liable  to  death.  I  said  unto 
him,  sir,  what  pleasures  are  hurtful  ?  He  answered, 
that  is  pleasure  to  every  man  which  he  does  willing- 
ly. For  the  angry  man,  gratifying  his  passion,  per- 
ceives pleasure  in  it ;  and  so  ihe  adulterer  and  drunk- 
ard ;  the  slanderer  and  liar  ;  the  covetous  man  and 
the  defrauder  ;  and  whosoever  commits  any  thing 
like  unto  these,  because  he  followeth  his  evil  disposi- 
tion, he  receives  a  satisfaction  in  the  doing  of  it.  All 
these  pleasures  and  delights  are  hurtful  to  (he  ser- 
vants of  God.  For  these  therefore  they  are  torment- 
ed and  suffer  punishment.  There  are  also  pleasures 
that  bring  salvation  unto  men.  For  nvjny,  when  they 
do  what  is  good,  find  pleasur*-^  in  it,  and  are  attracted 
by  the  delights  of  it.  Now  this  pleasure  is  ])rofitable 
to  the  servants  of  God,  and  brings  life  to  such  men: 
but  those  liurtful  pleasure,?  which  were  hrf.Me  mention- 
ed, bring  torments  and  punishment.  And  whosoever 
shall  continue  in  them,  and  shall  not  repent  of  what 
they  have  done,  shall  bring  death  upon  themselves. 


350  THE    SHEPHERD 


SIMILITUDE  VII. 

THAT  THEY  WHO   REPENT,   MUST   BRING    FORTH     FRUITS 
WORTHY    OF   REPENTANCE. 

AFTER  a  few  days  I  saw  the  same  person  that  be- 
fore talked  with  me,  in  the  same  field  in  which  1  had 
seen  those  shepherds.  And  he  said  unto  me,  what 
seekest  thou  ?  Sir,  said  I,  I  came  to  entreat  you  that 
you  would  command  the  shepherd,  who  is  the  mini- 
ster oi  punishment,  to  depart  out  of  my  house,  be- 
cause he  greatly  afflicts  me.  And  he  answered,  it  is 
necessary  for  thee  to  endure  inconveniences  and  vex- 
ations ;  for  so  that  good  angel  hath  commanded  con- 
cerning thee,  because  he  would  try  thee.  Sir,  said  I, 
what  so  great  offence  have  I  committed,  that  I  should 
be  delivered  to  this  messenger  ?  Hearken,  said  he, 
thou  art  indeed  guilty  of  many  sins,  yet  not  so  many 
that  thou  shouldest  be  delivered  to  this  messenger; 
but  thy  house  hath  committed  many  sins  and  offences, 
and  therefore  that  good  messenger  being  grieved  at 
their  doings  commanded  that  for  some  time  thou 
shouldest  sutler  affliction,  that  they  may  both  repent 
of  what  they  have  done,  and  niay  w^ash  themselves 
from  all  the  lusts  of  this  present  world.  When  there- 
fore they  shall  have  repented  and  be  purified,  then 
that  messenger  which  is  appointed  over  thy  punish- 
ment, shall  depart  from  thee.  I  said  unto  him,  sir, 
if  they  have  behaved  themselves  so  as  to  anger  that 
good  angel,  yol  what  have  I  done  ?  He  answered, 
they  cannot  otherwise  be  afflicted,  unless  thou,  who 
art  the  head  of  the  family,  suffer.  For  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  suffer,  they  must  needs  feel  it  *•  but  as  long 
as  thou  shalt  stand  well  established,  they  cannot  ex- 
perience any  vexation.  I  replied,  but  sir,  behold 
they  also  now  repent  with  all  their  hearts.  I  know, 
says  he,  that  they  repent  with  all  their  hearts ;  but 
dost  thou  therefore  think  that  their  offences  who  re- 


OF    ST.    HERMA9.  25}. 

pent,  are  immediately  blotted  out  ?  No,  they  are 
not  presently ;  but  he  that  repents  must  afflict  his 
soul,  and  shew  himself  humble  in  all  his  aftairs,  and 
undergo  many  and  divers  vexations.  And  when  he 
shall  have  suffered  all  things  that  were  appointed  for 
him,  then  perhaps  he  that  made  him,  and  formed  all 
things  besides,  will  be  moved  with  compassion  to- 
wards him,  and  afford  him  some  remedy ;  and  espe- 
cially if  he  shall  perceive  his  heart,  who  repents,  to 
be  pure  from  every  evil  work.  But  at  present  it  is 
expedient  for  thee,  and  for  thy  house,  to  be  grieved ; 
and  it  is  needful  that  thou  shouldest  endure  much  vex- 
ation, as  the  angel  of  the  Lord  who  committed  thee 
unto  me,  has  commanded.  Rather  give  thanks  unto 
the  Lord,  that  knowing  what  was  to  come,  he  thought 
thee  worthy  to  whom  he  should  foretell  that  trouble 
was  coming  upon  thee,  who  art  able  to  bear  it.  I 
said  unto  him,  sir,  be  but  thou  also  with  me,  and  I 
shall  easily  undergo  any  trouble.  I  will,  said  he,  be 
with  thee ;  and  I  will  entreat  the  messenger  who  is 
set  over  thy  })uni3hment,  that  he  would  moderate  his 
afflictions  towards  thee.  And  moreover  thou  shalt 
suffer  adversity  but  for  a  little  time  ;  and  then  thou 
shalt  again  be  restored  to  thy  former  state  ;  orily  con- 
tinue on  in  the  humility  of  thy  mind.  Obey  the  Lord" 
with  a  pure  heart ;  thou  and  thy  house,  and  thy  chil- 
dren ;  and  walk  in  the  commands  which  I  have  de- 
livered unto  thee,  and  then  thy  repentance  may  be 
firm  and  pure.  And  if  thou  shalt  keep  these  thing:? 
witli  thy  ho'ise,  thy  inconveniences  shall  dej)ait  from 
thee.  And  all  vexation  shall  in  lilce  manner  depart 
from  all  those,  who'^oever  sliall  walk  according  tv" 
these  conimurids. 


352  THE   SHEPHERD 


SIMILITUDE  VIII. 


THAT  THERE  ARE  MANY  KINDS  OF  ELECT,  AND  OF  REPENT- 
ING SINNERS  :  AND  HO\y  ALL  OF  THIlM  SHALL  RE- 
CEIVE A  REWARD  PROl-'OanONABLE  TO  THE  MEASURES 
OP   THEIR   REPENTANCE   AND    GOOD   WORKS. 

1.  AGAIN  he  shewed  me  a  willow  which  covered 
the  fields  and  the  moantains,  under  whose  shadow 
came  all  such  as  were  called  by  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
And  by  that  willovv  stood  an  angel  of  the  Lord  very 
excellent  and  lofty,  and  did  cut  down  boughs  from 
that  willovv  with  a  great  hook,  and  reached  out  to 
the  people  that  were  under  the  shadow  of  that  willow 
little  rodSi  as  it  were  about  a  foot  long.  And  when 
all  of  them  had  taken  them,  he  laid  aside  his  hook, 
and  the  tree  continued  entire,  as  I  had  before  seen  it. 
At  which  I  wondered,  and  mused  within  myself. 
Then  that  shepherd  said  unto  me,  forbear  to  wonder 
that  that  tree  continues  whole,  notwithstanding  so  ma- 
ny boughs  have  been  cut  ofT  from  it ;  but  stay  a  little, 
for  now  it  shall  be  shewn  thee  what  that  angel  means, 
who  gave  those  rods  to  the  people.  So  he  again  de- 
manded the  rods  of  them,  and  in  the  same  order  that 
every  one  had  received  them,  was  he  called  to  him, 
and  restored  his  rod ;  which  when  he  had  received, 
he  examined  them.  From  some  he  received  them  dry 
and  rotten,  and  as  it  were,  touched  with  the  moth ; 
those  he'  commanded  to  be  separated  from  the  rest, 
and  placed  by  themselves.  Others  gave  him  their  rods 
dry  indeed,  but  not  touched  with  the  moth ;  these  al- 
so he  ordered  to  be  set  by  themselves.  Others  gave 
in  their  rods  half  dry  ;  these  also  were  set  apart. 
Others  gave  in  their  rods  half  dry,  and  cleft ;  these 
too  were  set  by  themselves.     Others  brought  in  their 


OF    ST.    HERMAS.  35^ 

Yods,(b)  one  half  dry  and  the  other  green,  and  these 
were  in  hke  manner  placed  by  themselves.  Others 
delivered  up  their  rods'  two  parts  green,  and  the  third 
dry,  and  they  two  were  set  apart.  Others  brought 
their  rods  two  parts  dry,  and  the  third  green,  and 
were  also  })laced  by  themselves.  Others  delivered 
up  their  rods  less  dry,  (for  tliere  was  but  a  very  little, 
to  wit,  their  tops  dry)  but  they  had  del ts,  and  these 
were  set  in  like  manner  by  themselves.  In  the  rods 
of  others  there  was  but  a  little  green,  and  the  rest 
dry,  and  these  were  set  aside  by  themselves.  Others 
came  and  brought  their  rods  green  as  they  had  receiv- 
ed them,  ;ind  the  greatest  part  of  the  people  brought 
tlK'ir  rods  thus  ;  and  the  messenger  greatly  rejoiced 
at  these,  and  they  also  were  put  a})art  by  themselves. 
Others  brought  their  rods  not  only  green,  but  full  of 
branches ;  and  these  were  set  aside,  being  also  receiv- 
ed by  tiie  angel  wiih  great  joy.  Others  brought  their 
rods  green  with  branches,  and  those  also  some  fruit 
upon  them.  'J'hey  who  had  such  rods  were  very 
cheerful ;  and  the  angel  himself  took  great  joy  at 
them  ;  nor  was  the  shepherd  that  stood  with  me,  less 
pleased  with  them. 

2,  Then  the  angel  of  the  Lord  commanded  crowns 
to  be  brouglit ;  and  the  crowns  were  brought  made  of 
palms ;  and  the  angel  crowned  those  men  in  whose 
rods  he  found  the  young  branches  with  fruit  ;  and 
commanded  them  to  go  into  the  tower.  He  also  sent 
those  into  the  tower,  in  whose  rods  he  found  branch- 
es without  fruit,  giving  a  seal  unto  them.  For  they 
had  the  same  garment,  that  is,  one  white  as  snow  ; 
with  whidi  he  bade  them  go  into  the  tower.  And  so 
he  did  to  those  who  returned  their  rods  green  as  they 
received  them  :  giving  them  a  white  garment,  and  so 
sent  them  away  to  go  into  the  tower.     Having  done 

(b)  By  reason  of  the  repeated  words  others  and  cl'/t,  those  have 
been  omitted,  whose  rods  ivere  green  but  cUft,  who  are  expressly 
mentioned,  §  v,  and  vii.  ani  therefore  must  likewise  have  beeTi 
•named  here. 

[4S] 


^4  THE   SHPPHERi) 

this,  he  said  to  the  shepherd  that  was  with  me»  I  go 
my  vvay,  but  da  thou  send  these  within  the  walls, 
every  one  into  the  place  ui  whuh  lie  has  deserved  to 
dwell ;  examining  first  their  rods,  but  examine  tiiem 
diligently  that  no  one  deceive  thee.  But  and  if  any 
on  •  shall  escape  thee,  I  will  try  them  upon  the  altar. 
Having  said  this  to  tlie  shepherd,  he  de])arted.  After 
he  was  gone,  rhe  shepherd  said  unto  me.  let  us  take 
the  rods  from  them  all  anti  plant  ihem  ;  if  perchance 
they  may  grow  green  again  1  said  unto  him,  sir, 
how  can  those  dry  rods  ever  grow  green  again  ?  He 
answered,  that  tree  is  a  willow,  aiid  always  loves  to 
live.  If  theretore  these  rods  shall  be  planted,  and 
receive  a  little  moisture,  many  of  them  will  recover 
themselves.  Wherefore  I  will  try,  and  will  pour 
water  upon  them,  and  if  any  of  them  can  live,  I  will 
rejoice  with  him ;  but  if  not,  at  least  by  this  means  I 
shall  be  found  not  to  have  neglected  my  part.  Then 
he  commanded  me  to  call  them,  and  they  all  came 
unto  him,  every  one  in  the  rank  in  which  he  stood, 
and  gave,  him  their  rods  ;  which  having  received,  he 
planted  every  one  of  them  in  their  several  orders. 
And  after  he  had  planted  them  all,  he  poured  much 
water  upon  them,  insomuch  that  they  were  covered 
with  water,  and  did  not  appear  aoove  it.  Then  when 
he  had  watered  them,  he  said  unto  me,  let  us  depart, 
and  after  a  little  time  we  will  return  and  visit  them. 
For  he  who  created  this  tree,  would  have  all  those 
live  that  received  rods  from  it.  And  I  hope,  now  that 
these  rods  are  thus  watered,  many  of  them,  receiving 
in  the  moisture,  will  recover. 

3.  I  said  unto  him^  sir,  tell  jne  what  this  tree  de- 
notes ?  for  I  am  greatly  astonished,  that  after  so  ma- 
ny branches  have  been  cut  off,  it  seems  still  to  be 
whole ;  nor  does  there. any  thing  th/  less  of  it  appear 
to  remain,  which  greatly  amazes  me.  He  answered, 
hearken.  This  great  tree  which  covers  the  plains 
and  the  mountains,  and  all  the  earths  is  tlue  law  of 
God,  published  througaout  the  whole  world.    Isow 


OP  ST.  HERMAS.  355 

this  law  is  the  son  of  God  (d)  ^vho  is  preached  to  all 
the  ends  of  the  earth.     The   people  that  stand  under 
its  shadow,  are  those  vvliich  have  heard  his  preacliing, 
and  believed.     The  great  and  venerable  angel  which 
you  saw,  was  Michael,  who  has  the  power  over  this 
people,  and  governs  them.     For  he  has  planted  the 
law  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  have  believed  ;  and 
therefore  he  visits  them  to  whom  he  has  given  the  law, 
to  see  if  they  have  kept  it.     And  he  examines  every 
one's  rod  ;    and  of  those,  many  that  are  weakened  : 
for  thooC  rods  are  the  law  of  the  Lord.     Then  he  dis- 
cerns  all  those  that  have  not  kept  the  law,  knowing 
the  place  of  every  one  of  them.     I  said  unto  him    sir, 
why  did  he   send  away  some  to  the  tower,  and  left 
others  here  to  you  ?  He  replied,  those  who  have  trans- 
gressed the  law  which  they  received  from  him,  are 
lelt  in  my  power,  that  they  may  repent  of  their  sins; 
but  they  who  fulfilled  the  law  and  kept  it,  are  \inder 
his  power.     But  who  then,  said  1,  are  those  who  went 
into  the  tower  crowned  ?     He  replied,  all  such  as  hav- 
ing striven   with  the  devil,  have  overcome  him,  are 
crowned  :  and  they  are  those  who  have  suffered  hard 
things,  that  they  might  keep  the  law.     But  they  who 
gave  up  their  rods  green,  and  with  young  branches, 
but  without  fruit,  have  indeed  endured   trouble  for 
the  same  law,  but  have  not   suffered  death,  neither 
have  they  denied  their  holy  law.    They  who  delivered 
up  their  rods  green  as  they   received  them,  are  those 
who  were  modest  and  just,  and  have  lived  with  a  very 
pure  mind,  and   kept  the  commandments  of    God. 
The  rest  thou  shak  know,  when  I  shall  have  consider- 
ed those  rods  which  I  have  planted  and  watered. 

4.  After  a  few  days  we  returned,  and  in  the  same 
place  stood  that  glorious  angel,  and  1  stood  by  him. 
Then  he  said  unto  me.  gird  thyself  with  a  towel,  and 
serve  me.(/)  And  I  girded  myself  with  a  clean  tow- 
el, which  was  made  of  coarse  cloth.    And  when  he 

((/)  MS.  Lamb.     Hxc  autcm  icx  filius  Dei  est,  prsdicaWs,  &c. 
>'/.)  ijebano.     Vid.  Kdit.  Oxou.  p.  129,  not.  d. 


356  THE  SHEPHERD 

saw  me  girded  and  ready  to  minister  unto  him,  he 
said,  call  those  men  whose  rods  have  been  planted, 
every  one  in  his  order  as  they  gave  them.  And  he 
brought  me  into  the  field,  and  I  called  them  all,  and 
they  all  stood  ready  in  their  several  ranks.  Then  he 
said  unto  them,  let  every  one  pluck  up  his  rod  and 
bring  it  unto  me.  And  first  they  delivered  theirs 
whose  rods  had  been  dry  and  rotten.  And  those 
whose  rods  still  continued  so,  he  commanded  to  stand 
apart.  Then  they  came  whose  rods  had  been  dry  but 
not  rotten.  Some  of  these  delivered  in  their  rods 
green,  others  dry  and  rotten,  as  if  they  had  been 
touched  by  the  moth.  Those  who  gave  them  up  green, 
he  commanded  to  stand  apart ;  but  those  whose  rods 
were  dry  and  rotten,  he  caused  to  stand  with  the  first 
sort.  Then  came  they  whose  rods  had  been  half  dry, 
and  cleft ;  many  of  these  gave  up  their  rods  green 
and  uncleft.  Others  delivered  them  up  green  with 
branches,  and  fruit  upon  the  branches,  like  unto  theirs 
who  went  crowned  into  the  tower.  Others  delivered 
them  up  dry,  but  not  rotten ;  and  some  gave  them  as 
they  were  before,  half  dry  and  cleft.  Every  one  of 
these  he  ordered  to  stand  apart ;  some  by  themselves, 
others  in  their  respective  ranks. 

5.  Then  came  they  whose  rods  had  been  green,  but 
cleft.  These  delivered  their  rods  altogether  green, 
and  stood  in  their  own  order.  And  the  shepherd  re- 
joiced at  these,  because  they  were  all  changed,  and 
free  from  their  clefts.  Then  they  gave  in  their  i  ods, 
who  had  them  half  green  and  half  dry.  Of  these, 
some  were  found  wholly  green,  others  half  dry ; 
others  green,  with  young  shoots.  And  all  these  were 
sent  away,  every  one  to  his  proper  rank.  Then  they 
gave  up  their  rods,  who  had  them  before  two  parts 
green,  and  the  third  dry.  Many  of  these  gave  in 
their  rods  green ;  many  half  dry ;  the  rest  dry,  but 
not  rotten.  So  these  were  sent  away,  each  to  his 
proper  place.  Then  came  they  who  had  before  their 
rods  two  parts  dry  and  the  third  green ;  many  of  these 


OF   ST.   HERMAS.  357 

delivored  up  their  rods  half  dry,  others  dry  and  rotten, 
others  half  dry  and  cleft ;  but  few  green.  And  all 
these  were  set  every  one  in  his  own  rank.  Then  they 
reached  in  their  rods,(^)  in  which  there  was  before 
but  a  little  green,  and  the  rest  dry.(A)  Tlieir  rods 
were  for  the  most  part  found  green,  having  little 
boughs,  with  fruit  upon  them ;  and  the  rest  altogether 
green.  And  the  shepherd  upon  sight  of  these  rejoiced 
exceedingly,  because  he  had  found  them  thus :  and 
they  also  went  to  their  proper  orders. 

6.  Now  after  he  had  examined  all  their  rods,  he 
said  unto  me,  I  told  thee  that  this  tree  loved  life  :  thou 
seest  how  many  have  repented  and  attained  unto  sal- 
vation. Sir,  said  I,  I  see  it.  That  thou  miglitest  know, 
saith  he,  that  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  the  Lord  is 
great,  and  to  be  had  in  honour;  who  gave  his  spirit 
to  them  that  were  found  worthy  of  repentance.  I  an- 
swered, sir,  why  then  did  not  all  of  them  repent  ? 
He  replied,  those  whose  minds  the  Lord  foresaw 
"would  be  pure,  and  that  they  would  serve  him  with 
all  their  hearts,  to  them  he  gave  repentance.  But  for 
those  whose  deceit  and  wickedness  he  beheld,  and 
perceived  that  they  would  not  truly  return  unto  him ; 
to  them  he  denied  any  return  unto  repentance,  lest 
they  should  again  blaspheme  his  law  with  wicked 
words.  I  said  unto  him,  now  sir,  make  known  unto 
me,  what  is  the  place  of  every  one  of  those  wlio  have 
given  up  their  rods,  and  what  their  portion  ;  that  when 
they  who  have  not  kept  their  seal  entire,  but  have 
■wasted  the  seal  wliich  they  received,  shall  hear  and 
believe  these  things,  they  may  acknowledge  their  evil 
deeds  and  repent ;  and  receiving  again  their  seal  from 
you,  may  give  glory  to  God  that  he  was  moved  with 
compassion  towards  them,  and  sent  you  to  renew  (heir 
spirits.     Hearker,  said  he,  they  whose  rods  have  been 

(g)  ITere  ag^ain  by  the  careU-ssness  <^f  the  tr.'rscri'ifrs  aiv  lef'  <;«it  tliose, 
vh  ■^(  roi'.s  Wfie  hut  Tt  a  sm.ill  part  drv,  ivirneiy,  nn  th<  t  p,  but  ii..<l 
clef  s  ;  which  are  mentioiied  bif  ic  §  1.  and  p.sjain  at  the  bcgiiinliijr  uf  t!  e 
lUi    i. 

("j)  MS.  Lamb,  M'mini'.tTn  habucrant  vinde. 


358  THE   SHEPHERD 

found  dry  and  rotten,  and  as  it  were,  touched  with 
the  math,  are  the  deserters  and  the  b-^trayers  of  die 
Church  ;    who,  with  the  rest  ot  rncir  crimes,  have  tii^o 
blas])hemed  the  Lord,  and  denied  hia  nume  which  iiad 
been  caUed  uoon  them.     I'herefore  all  [hese  are  d-  ud 
unto  God,  and  tiiuu  seest  that  none  oi  tiiem  have  re- 
pented,   although  they   have   heard   my  commands 
which  thou  hast  delivered  unto  them,     l^rom  these 
ni;  a  therefore  life  is  far  distant.     They  also  who  have 
delivered  up  their  rods  dry,  but  n(*t  rotten,  have  not 
been  far  from  them.     For  they   have   been   counter- 
feits, and  (jrought  in  evil  doctrines,  and  have  pervert- 
ed ihe  servants  of  God  ;  but  e.speciully  ihose  who  had 
sinn:'d  ;  not  sutfering  liiem  to  return  unio  repentance, 
but  keeping  them  back  by  their  false  doctrines.  These 
therefore  have  hope,  and  thou  seest  that  many  of  them 
have  re|)ented  since  the  time  that  thou  hast  laid  my 
commands  before  them ;  and  many  more  will  yet  re- 
pent.    But  they  that  shall  not  repent,  shall  lose  both 
repentance   and  life.     But   they  that  have  repented, 
their  place  is  begun  to  be  vNithin  the  first  walls,  and 
some  of  them  are  even  gone  into  the  tower.     Thou 
seest  therefore,  said  he,  that  in  the  repentance  of  sin- 
ners there  is  life,  but  that  for  those  who  repent  not, 
death  is  prepared. 

7.  Hear  now  concerning  those  who  gave  in  their 
rods  half  dry,  and  full  of  clefts.  They  whose  rods 
w.re  only  half  dry,  are  the  doubtful;  for  they  are 
neither  living  nor  dead.  But  they  who  delivered  in 
their  rods  not  only  half  dry,  but  also  full  of  clefts, 
are  both  doubtful  and  evil  speakers,  who  detract  from 
those  that  are  absent,  and  have  never  peace  among 
themselves,  and  that  envy  one  anoiher.  Howbeit  to 
these  also  repentance  is  offered,  for  thou  see^t  that 
some  of  these  have  repented.  Now  all  those  of  this 
kind  who  have  quickly  repented,  ^hall  have  a  place  in 
the  tower ;  but  they  who  have  been  more  slow  in  their 
repent  nee,  shall  dwell  within  th<  walls  :  but  they 
that  shall  not  repent,  but  shall  continue  on  in  their 


OF    ST.   HERMA?.  ^5^ 

wicked  doings,  shall  die  the  death.  As  for  those  who 
bad  their  rods  gieea,  out  yet  cleft,  they  are  sucii  as 
were  always  fai'hiul  and  good,  but  they  liad  some  en- 
vy and  strife  among  tnem?elves  concerning  dignity 
and  preeminence.  Now  all  .such  are  vain  and  wiiuout 
understanding,  as  contend  with  one  anc^ther  auout 
these  thing?.  NeverthelesSi  seeing  they  are  other sviir© 
good,  it  when  they  shall  hear  these  comniand:>  they 
shall  iiuund  themselves,  and  shall  at  my  jjersuasion 
suddenly  repent,  they  shall  at  last  dwell  in  the  tower, 
as  they  vvlio  h:<ve  truly  and  worihily  repented,  l^ut 
if  any  one  shall  again  leturn  to  his  di?seniion,  he  shall 
be  shut  out  from  the  tower,  and  shall  lose  his  life. 
For  the  life  of  those  who  keep  the  commandments  of 
the  Lord,  con  ists  hi  domg  what  they  are  command- 
ed ;  not  in  principality,  or  ni  any  other  dignity.  For 
by  lorOearance  and  humility  ot  mind,  nun  shall  at- 
tain unto  lite;  bul  by  seditions  and  contempt  of  the 
law,  they  shall  purchase  death  unto  them-elves. 

8,  They  who  in  their  rods  hud  one  hvAi  dry,  ,and 
the  other  green,  are  those  who  are  engaged  in  many 
atfairs  of  the  world,  and  are  not  joined  to  the  sanup. 
For  which  cause  half  of  them  Uveth,  and  half  is 
dead.  Wherefore  many  of  thes^e  since  Ihe  time  that 
they  have  hoard  my  conunands,  havu  repented,  and 
begun  to  dwell  in  the  tower.  But  some  ot"  them  have 
wholly  fallen  away  ;  to  these  there  is  no  more  })kce 
for  repentance.  For  by  reason  of  tlieir  present  inter- 
ests, they  have  blasphemed  and  denied  God  ;  and 
for  this  wickedness  they  have  lost  life.  And  of  these 
many  are  still  in  doubt;  these  may  yet  return;  ami 
if  they  shall  quickly  repent,  they  shall  have  a  place 
in  the  tower  ;  but  if  they  shall  be  more  slow,  tliey 
shall  dwell  within  the  walls ;  but  if  they  shall  not  re- 
pent, they  shall  die.  As  for  those  v.ho  Irad  tw o  ))arts 
of  their  rods  green,  and  tlie  third  dry,  they  hiive  by 
manifold  ways  denied  the  Lord.(/<r)    Of  these  many 

{/)  Laml).  M^.  qiiamiJiu'.mis  gene  ribusir.O;  iaU. 


SCO  THS   SHEPHERD 

have  repented,  and  found  a  place  in  the  tower ;  and 
many  have  altogether  departed  from  God.  They  have 
uiteiiy  lost  life.  And  some  being  in  a  doubtful  state, 
have  raised  up  dissentions  ;  the.se  may  yet  return,  if 
they  shall  suddenly  repent,  and  not  continue  in  their 
lubt ;  but  if  they  shall  continue  in  their  evil  doing 
they  shall  die. 

9.  They  who  gave  in  their  rods  two  parts  dry,  and 
the  othf  r  green,  are  those  who  have  indeed  been  faith- 
ful, but  withal  rich  and  full  of  good  things  ;  and 
thereupon  have  desired  to  be  famous  among  the 
heatnen  which  are  without,  and  have  thereby  fallen 
into  great  pride,  and  begun  to  aim  at  high  matters, 
and  to  Jorsake  the  iruth  :  nor  were  they  joined  to  the 
saints,  but  lived  with  the  heathen  ;  and  this  life  seem- 
ed ttie  more  pleasant  to  them.  Howbeit  they  have 
not  departed  from  God,  but  continued  in  the  faith ; 
only  they  have  not  wrought  the  works  of  faith.  Ma- 
ny therefore  of  these  have  repented,  and  begun  to 
dwell  in  the  tow^er.  Yet  others  still  living  among  the 
heathen  people,  and  being  lifted  up  with  their  vani- 
ties, have  utterly  fallen  away  from  God,  and  followed 
the  works  and  wickednesses  of  the  heathen.  These 
kind  of  men  therefore  are  reckoned  among  the  stran- 
gers to  the  gospel.  Others  of  these  began  to  be  doubt- 
ful in  their  minds,  despairing  by  reason  of  their  wick- 
ed doings  ever  to  attain  unto  salvation  :  others  being 
thus  made  doubtful,  did  moreover  stir  up  dissentions. 
To  these  therefore,  and  to  those  who  by  reason  of 
their  doings  are  become  doubtful,  there  is  still  hopes 
of  return  ;  but  they  must  repent  quickly,  that  thc«ir 
place  may  be  in  the  tower.  But  they  that  repent  not, 
but  continue  still  in  their  pleasures,  are  nigh  unto 
death. 

10.  As  for  those  who  gave  in  their  rods  green,  ex- 
cepting their  tops,  which  only  were  dry,  and  had 
clefts ;  these  were  always  good,  and  faithful,  and  up- 
righr  before  God  :  nevertheless  they  sinned  a  little,  by 
reason  of  their  empty  pleasures  and  trifling  thoughts 


OF   ST.  HERMA8.  S6l 

which  they  had  within  themselves.  Wherefore  many 
of  them  when  they  heard  my  words,  repented  forth- 
with, and  began  to  dwell  in  the  tower.  Nevertheless 
some  grew  doubtful,  and  others  to  their  doubtful 
minds  added  dissentions.  To  these  therefore  there  is 
still  hope  of  return,  because  they  were  always  good ; 
but  they  shall  hardly  be  moved.  As  for  those,  lastly, 
who  gave  in  their  rods  dry,  their  tops  only  excepted, 
which  all  were  green  ;  they  are  such  as  have  believed 
indeed  in  God,  but  have  lived  in  wickedness  ;  yet 
without  departing  from  God  ;  having  always 'willing- 
ly borne  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  readily  received 
into  their  houses  the  servants  of  God.  Wherefore 
hearing  these  things,  they  returned,  and  without  de- 
lay repented,  and  lived  in  all  righteousness.  And 
some  of  them  suffered  death,  others  readily  under- 
went many  trials,  being  mindful  of  their  evil  doings. 
Id.  And  when  he  had  ended  his  explications  of  all 
the  rods,  he  said  unto  me,  go  and  say  unto  all  men 
that  they  repent,  and  they  shall  live  unto  God ;  be- 
cause the  Lord  being  moved  with  great  clemency, 
hath  sent  me  to  preach  repentance  unto  all ;  even  un- 
to those  who  by  reason  of  their  evil  doings,  deserve 
not  to  attain  unto  salvation.  But  the  Lord  will  be  pa- 
tient, and  keep  the  invitation  that  was  made  by  his 
son.  I  said  imto  him,  sir,  I  hope  that  all,  when  they 
shall  boar  these  things,  will  repent.  For  I  trust  that 
every  one  acknowledging  his  crimes,  and  taking  up 
Ihe  fear  of  the  lord,  will  return  unto  repentance. 
He  said  unto  me,  whosoever  shall  repent  with  all 
-their  hearts,  and  cleanse  themselves  from  all  the  evils 
that  I  have  before  mentioned,  and  not  add  any  thing 
more  to  their  sins,  shall  receive  from  the  Lord  the  cure 
of  their  former  iniquities,  if  they  shall  not  make  any 
(doubt  of  these  commajiids,  and  shall  live  unto  God. 
But  they  that  shall  continue  to  add  to  their  transgres- 
sions, and  shall  still  converse  with  the  lusts  of  this 
present  world,  shall  condemn  themselves  unto  death. 
But  do  thou  walk  in  these  commands,  and  thou  shalt 


362  THE   SHEPHERD 

live  unto  God :  and  whosoever  shall  walk  in  these, 
and  exercise  them  rightly,  shall  live  unto  God.  And 
having  shewed  me  all  these  things,  he  said,  I  will 
shew  thee  the  rest  in  a  few  days. 


SIMILITUDE  IX. 

THE     GREATEST   MYSTERIES   OF   THE     MILITANT  AND   TRI- 
UMPHANT   CHURCH   WHICH    IS    TO    BE   BUILT. 

1.  AFTER  I  had  written  the  commands  and  simi- 
litudes of  the  shepherd,  the  angel  of  repentance,  he 
came  unto  me,  and  said  to  me,  1  will  shew  thee  ajl 
those  things  which  the  spirit  spake  with  thee  under 
the  jfigure  of  the  Church.f  For  that  spirit  is  the  Son 
of  God.  And  because  thou  wert  weak  in  body,  it 
was  not  declared  unto  thee  by  the  angel,  until  thou 
wert  strengthened  by  the  spirit,  and  increased  in  force, 
that  thou  mightest  also  see  the  angel.  For  then  in- 
deed the  building  of  the  tower  was  very  well  and 
gloriou^y  shewn  unto  thee  by  the  Church  ;  neverthe- 
less thou  sawest  all  things  shewn  unto  thee  as  it  were 
by  a  virgin.  But  now  thou  art  enlightened  by  the 
angel,  but  yet  by  the  same  spirit.  But  thou  must 
consider  all  things  diligently  ;  for  therefore  am  IvS^nt 
into  thine  house  by  that  venerable  messenger,  that 
Avhen  thou  shalt  have  seen  all  things  powerfully,  thou 
mayest  not  be  afraid  as  before.  And  he  led  me  to  the 
height  of  a  mountain  of  Arcadia,  and  we  sat  upon 
its  top  And  he  shewed  me  a  great  plain,  and  about 
it  twelve  mountains  in  different  figures.  The  first  was 
black  as  soot :  the  second  was  smooth,  without  herbs : 
the  third  was  full  of  thorns  and  thistles :  the  fourth 
had ,  herbs  half  dried,  of  which  the  upper  part  was 

t  Ante,  B(.ok  1. 


OF    ST.   HERMAS.  363 

green,  but  that  next  tlie  root  was  dry  ;  and  some  of 
the  Iieros,  when  the  sua  grew  hot,  ,were  dry.  The 
fifth  mountain  was  very  rugged,  but  yet  had  green 
herbs.  The  sixth  mountain  was  full  of  clefts,  some 
lesser  and  some  greater  ;  and  in  those  clefts  grew 
grass,  not  flounshuig,  but  which  seemed  to  be  wither- 
ing. The  seventh  mountain  had  delightful  pasture, 
and  was  wholly  fruitful ;  and  all  kinds  of  cattle,  and 
of  the  birds  of  heaven,  fed  upon  it ;  and  the  more 
they  fed  of  it,  the  more  and  better  did  the  grass  grow. 
The  eighth  mountain  was  full  of  fountains,  and  from 
those  fountains  were  watered  all  kinds  of  the  creatures 
oi  God.  The  ninth  mountain  had  no  water  at  all, 
but  was  wholly  destitute  of  it,  and  nourished  deadly 
serpents  and  destructive  to  men.  The  tenth  moun- 
tain was  full  of  tall  trees,  and  altogether  shady  ;  and 
under  the  shade  of  them  lay  cattle  resting  and  chew- 
ing the  cud.  The  eleventh  mountain  was  full  of  the 
thickest  trees ;  and  those  trees  seemed  to  be  loaded 
witii  several  sorts  of  fruits,  that  whosoever  saw  them 
could  not  choose  but  desire  to  eat  of  their  fruit.  The 
twelfth  mountain  was  altogether  white,  and  of  a  most 
pleasant  aspect,  and  itself  gave  a  most  excellent  beau- 
ty to  itself. 

2.  In  the  middle  of  the  plain  he  shewed  me  a  huge 
^vhite  rock,t  which  rose  out  of  the  plain,  and  the 
rock  was  higher  than  those  mountains,  and  was  square; 
so  that  it  seemed  capable  of  supporting  the  whole 
world.  It  looked  to  me  to  be  old,  yet  had  in  it  a  new 
gate,  which  seemed  to  have  been  newly  liewn  out  in 
it.  Now  that  gate  was  bright  beyond  the  sun  itself  j 
insomuch  that  I  greatly  admired  at  its  light.  About 
that  gate  stood  twelve  virgins ;  of  which,  four^that 
stood  at  the  corners  of  the  gate,  seemed  to  me  to  be 
the  chiefest,  although  the  rest  also  were  of  worth  : 
and  they  stood  in  the  four  parts  of  the  gate.  It  add- 
ed also  to  the  grace  of  those  virgins,  that  they  stood  in 

t  Oricrcn.  H  nv.  iii.  in  Ezccli. 


364  THE   SHEPHERD 

pairs,  clothed  with  linen  garments,  and  decently 
girded,  their  right  arms  being  at  liberty,  as  if  they 
were  about  to  lift  up  some  burden ;  for  so  they  were 
adorned,  and  were  exceeding  cheerful  and  ready. 
When  I  saw  ihis,  I  wondered  with  myself  to  see  such 
great;  and  noble  things.  And  again  I  admired  upon 
the  account  of  those  virgins,  that  they  were  so  hand- 
some and  delicate ;  and  stood  with  such  firmness  and 
constancy,  as  if  they  would  cUrry  the  whole  heaven, 
and  as  I  was  thinking  thus  within  myself,  the  shepherd 
said  unto  me,  what  thinkest  thou  within  thyself,  and 
art  disquieted,  and  fiUest  thyself  with  care  ?  Do  not 
seem  to  consider,  as  if  thou  wert  wise,  what  thou 
dost  not  understand,  but  pray  unto  the  Lord,  that 
thou  mayest  have  ability  to  understand  it :  what  is  to 
come  thou  canst  not  understand,  but  thou  seest  that 
which  is  before  thee.  Be  not  therefore  disquieted  at 
those  things  which  thou  canst  not  see ;  but  get  the 
understanding  of  those  which  thou  seest.  Forbear  to 
be  curious,  and  I  will  shew  thee  all  things  that  I 
ought  to  declare  unto  thee  :  but  first  consider  what 
Jpet  remains. 

3.  And  when  he  had  said  this  unto  me  I  looked  up, 
and  behold  I  saw  six  tall  and  venerable  men  coming ; 
their  countenances  were  all  alike  ;  and  they  called  a 
certain  multitude  of  men,  and  they  who  came  at  their 
call  were  also  tall  and  stout.  And  those  six  com- 
manded them  to  build  a  certain  tower  over  that  gate. 
And  immediately  there  began  to  be  a  great  noise  of 
those  men  running  here  and  there  about  the  gate, 
who  were  come  together  to  build  the  tower.  But 
those  virgins  which  stood  about  the  gate  perceived  that 
the  building  of  the  tower  was  to  be  hastened  by 
them,  and  they  stretched  out  their  hands,  as  if  they 
were  to  receive  somewhat  from  them  to  do.  Then 
those  six  men  commanded,  that  they  should  lift  up 
stones  out  of  a  certain  deep  place,  and  prepare  them 
for  the  building  of  the  tower.  And  there  were  lifted 
up  ten  white  stones,    square,   and  not  cut  round. 


OF    ST.   HERMAS.  ^165 

Then  those  six  men  called  the  virgins  to  them,  and 
commanded  them  to  carry  all  the  stones  that  were  to 
be  put  into  the  building ;  and  having  carried  thens 
through  the  gate  to  deliver  them  to  those  that  were 
about  to  build  that  tower.  Immediately  the  virgin? 
began  all  of  them  together  to  lift  up  those  stones,  that 
were  before  talcen  out  of  the  deep. 

4.  And  they  also  who  stood  about  the  gate  did  car- 
ry stones  in  such  a  manner,  that  those  stones  which 
seemed  to  be  the  strongest  were  laid  at  the  corners. 
the  rest  were  put  into  the  sides  ;  and  thus  they  carri^ 
ed  all  the  stones,  and  bringing  them  through  the  gate, 
delivered  them  to  the  builders,  as  they  had  been  com- 
manded ;  who  receiving  them  at  their  hands,  built 
with  them.  But  this  building  was  made  upon  that 
great  rock,  and  over  the  gate  ;  and  by  these  the  whole 
tower  was  supported.  But  the  building  of  the  ten 
stones  filled  the  whole  gate,  which  began  to  be  made 
for  the  foundation  of  that  tower.  After  those  ten 
stones  did  five  and  twenty  others  rise  up  out  of  the 
deep,  and  these  were  placed  in  the  building  of  the 
same  tower,  being  lifted  up  by  those  virgins,  as  the 
others  had  been  before.  After  these  did  five  and 
thirty  others  rise  up,  and  these  were  also  in  like  man 
nei"  fitted  into  the  same  work.  Then  forty  othci 
stones  were  brought  up,  and  all  these  were  added  un- 
to the  building  of  that  tower.  So  there  began  to  hf 
four  ranks  in  the  foundation  of  that  tower;  and  tli*^ 
stones  ceased  to  rise  out  of  the  deep  ;  and  they  also 
which  built  rested  a  little.  Again,  those  six  men 
commanded  the  multitude,  that  they  sliould  brinrj; 
stones  out  of  those  twelve  mountains  to  the  buildiui;- 
of  the  same  tower.  So  they  cut  out  of  all  the  moun- 
tains stones  of  divers  colours,  and  brought  them  and 
gave  them  to  the  virgins  ;  which  when  thoy  liad  re- 
ceived, they  carried  them  and  delivered  them  into  tht 
building  of  the  tower.  In  which  when  tlioy  weiv 
built  they  became  white,  and  different  from  what  they 
were  before  ;  for  thev  were  all  alike,  and  did  chanrre 


S66  THE   SHEPHERD 

their  former  colours.  And  some  were  reached  up  by 
the  men  themselves,  which  when  they  came  into  the 
building,  continued  such  as  they  were  put  in.  These 
neither  became  white,  nor  difierent  from  what  they 
were  before;  because  they  were  not  carried  by  the 
virgins  through  the  gate.  Wherefore  these  stones 
were  disagreeable  in  the  building  ;  which  when  those 
six  men  perceived,  they  commanded  them  to  be  re- 
moved, and  put  again  in  the  place  from  which  they 
were  brought.  And  they  said  to  those  who  brought 
those  stones,  do  not  yet  reach  up  to  us  any  stones  for 
this  building,  but  lay  them  down  by  the  tower,  thalT*^ 
these  virgins  may  carry  them  and  reach  them  to  us ; 
for  unless  they  shall  be  carried  by  these  virgins 
through  this  gate,  they  cannot  change  their  colouTs  ; 
therefore  do  not  labour  in  vain. 

5.  So  the  building  that  day  was  done,  howbeit  the 
tower  was  not  finished,  for  it  was  afterwards  to  be 
built,  therefore  now  also  there  was  some  delay  made 
of  it.  And  these  six  men  commanded  those  that  built 
to  depart,  and  as  it  were  to  rest  for  some  time  ;  but 
they  ordered  those  virgins  that  they  should  not  depart 
from  the  tower:  now  tliey  seemed  to  me  to  be  left  for 
the  guarding  of  it.  When  all  were  departed,  I  said 
unto  that  shepherd,  sir,  why  is  not  the  building  of  .tiie 
tovver  finished  ?  Because  it  cannot,  said  he,  be  finish- 
ed until  its  Lord  comes,  and  approves  of  the  building; 
that  if  he  shall  find  any  stoiws  in  it  that  are  not  good 
they  may  be  changed ;  foi^  this  tower  is  built  accord- 
ing to  his  will.  Sir,  said  I,  I  would  know  what  the 
building  of  this  tower  signifies  ;  as  also  I  would  be  in- 
formed concerning  this  rock,  and  this  gate,  and  con- 
cerning the  mountains  and  the  virgins,  and  the  stones 
that  did  rise  out  of  the  deep,  and  were  not  cut,  but 
put  into  the  building  just  as  they  came  forth ;  and  why 
the  ten  stones  were  first  laid  in  the  foundation ;  then; 
the  twenty  five,  then  thirty  five,  then  forty  .?  Also 
concerning  those  stones  that  were  put  into  the  build- 
ing, and  again  taken  out  and  carried  back  to  their 


OF    ST.    HERAIAS.  367 

place  ?  Fulfil,  I  pray,  the  desire  of  my  soul  as  to  all 
these  things,  and  manifest  all  unto  me.  And  he  said 
unto  me,  if  thou  shalt  not  be  dull,  thou  shalt  know 
nil,  and  shalt  see  all  the  other  things  that  are  about  to 
happen  in  this  tower ;  and  shalt  understand  diligently 
all  these  similitudes.  And  after  a  few  days  we  came 
into  the  same  place  where  we  had  sat  before ;  and  he 
said  unto  me,  let  us  go  unto  the  tower,  for  the  Lord 
of  it  will  come  and  examine  it.  So  we  came  thither, 
and  found  none  but  those  virgins  there.  And  he  ask- 
ed them  whether  the  Lord  of  that  tower  was  come 
thither  ?  And  they  replied,  that  he  would  be  there 
presently,  to  examine  the  building. 

6.  After  a  very  little  while  I  saw  a  great  multitude 
of  men  coming,  and  in  the  middle  of  them  a  man  so 
tall  that  he  surpassed  the  tower  in  height.  About  him 
were  those  six,  who  before  commanded  in  the  build- 
ing, and  all  the  rest  of  those  who  had  built  that  tower, 
and  many  others  of  great  dignity ;  and  the  virgins 
that  kept  the  tower  ran  to  meet  him,  and  kissed  him, 
and  began  to  walk  near  unto  him.  But  he  examined 
the  building  with  so  much  care  that  he  handled  every 
stone,  and  struck  every  one  with  a  rod  which  he  lield 
in  his  hand ;  of  which  some  being  struck  turned  black 
as  soot  J  others  were  rough  ;  some  looked  as  if  they 
had  cracks  in  them  ;  others  seemed  maimed ;  soin<i 
neither  black  nor  white;  some  looked  sharp,  luid 
agreed  not  \vith  the  other  stones,  and  others  were 
full  of  spots.  These  were  the  several  kinds  of  those 
stones  which  were  not  found  proper  in  the  building  ; 
all  whicli  the  Lord  commanded  to  be  taken  out  of  tho 
•tower,  and  laid  near  it,  and  other  stones  to  be  brought 
and  put  in  their  places.  And  they  that  built,  asked 
him  from  which  of  the  mountains  he  would  have 
stones  brought  to  put  in  the  place  of  those  tluit  were 
laid  aside  :  but  he  forbade  them  to  bring  any  from  the 
mountains,  and  commanded  that  they  should  take 
Ihem  out  of  a  certain  field  that  was  near ;  so  they 
digged  in  that  field,  and  found  many  bright  square 


368  THE   SHEPHERD 

Stones,  and  some  also  that  were  round.  Howbeit,  all 
that  were  found  in  that  field  were  taken  and  carried 
through  the  gate  by  those  virgins ;  and  those  of  them 
that  were  square  were  fitted  and  put  into  the  places  of 
those  that  were  pulled  out.  But  the  round  ones  were 
not  put  into  the  bulling,  because  they  were  hard,  and 
It  would  have  required  too  much  time  to  cut  them  ; 
but  they  were  placed  about  the  tower,  as  if  they 
should  hereafter  be  cut  square,  and  put  into  the  build- 
ing, for  they  were  very  white- 

7.  When  he  who  was  chief  in  dignity,  and  Lord 
of  the   whole   tower  saw  this,  he  called  to  him  the 
shepherd  that  was  with  me,  and  gave  him  the  stones 
that  were  rejected  and  laid  about  the  tower,  and  said 
unto  him,  cleanse  these  stones  with  all  care,  and  fit 
them   into  the  building  of  the  tower,  that  they  may 
agree  with  the  rest ;  but  those  that  will  not  suit  with 
the  rest,  cast  away  afar  oflf  from  the  tower.    When 
he  had  thus  commanded  him,  he  departed,  with  all 
those  that  came  with  him  to  the  tower ;  but  those  vir- 
gins still  stood  about  the  tower  to  keep  it.    And  I  said 
unto  that-  shepherd,  how  can  these  stones,  seeing  they 
have  been  rejected,  return  into  the  building  of  this 
tower  ?     He   replied,  I  will  cut  off  the  greatest  part 
from  these  stones,  and  will  add  them  to  the  building, 
and  they  will  agree  with  the  rest.    And  I  said,  sir, 
how  will  they   be  able  to  fill  the  same  place,  when 
they  shall  be  so  much  cut  away  ?     He  answered,  they 
that  shall  be  found  too  little  shall  be  put  into  the  mid- 
dle of  the  building,  and  the  greater  shall  be  placed 
without,  and  keep  them  in.    When  he  had  said  thus 
unto  me,  he  added,  let  us  go,  and  after  three  days 
we   will  return,  and  I  will  put  these  stones,  being 
cleansed,  into  the  tower.    For  all  these  that  are  about 
the  tower  must  be  cleansed,  lest  the  master  of  the 
house  chance  to  come  upon  the  sudden,  and  find  those 
which  are  about  the  tower  unclean,  and  be  so  exas- 
perated that  these  stones  should  never  be  put  into  the 


OF    ST.    HERMAS.  369 

building  of  this  tovver,(//)  and  I  shall  be  looked  upon 
to  have  been  unmindful  of  my  master's  commands.(.v) 
When  therefore  we  came  after  three  days  to  the  tow- 
er, he  said  unto  me,  let  us  examine  all  these  stones, 
and  let  us  see  which  of  them  may  go  into  the  build- 
ing.    I  ansvvered,  sir,  let  us  see. 

<5.  And  first  of  all  we  began  to  consider  those  which 
had  been  black,  for  they  were  found  just  such  as  they 
were  when  they  were  pulled  out  of  the  tower :  where- 
fore he  commanded  them  to  be  removed  from  the  tow- 
er, and  put  by  themselves.     Then  he  examined  those 
which   had   been   rough,  and   conunanded   many  of 
those  to   be  cut  round,  and  to  be  fitted  by  the  virgins 
into  the   building  of  the  tower  :    so  they  took  them 
and  iitted  them  into  the  middle  of  the  building  ;  and 
he  commanded   the  rest  to  be  laid  by  with  the  black 
ones,  lor   they  also  were  become  black.     Next   he 
considered  those  which  were  full  of  cracks,  and  many 
of  those  also  he  ordered  to  be  pared  away,  and  so  to 
be  added  to  the  rest  of  the  building,  by  the  same  vir- 
gins :    these  were  placed  without,  because  they  were 
found  entire  ;   but  the  residue  through  the  multitude 
of  their  cracks  could  not  be  reformed,  and  therefore 
wore  cast  away  from  the  building  of  the  tower.  Then 
he  considered  those  that  had  been  maimed;  many  of 
these  had  cracks,  and  were  become  black,  others  had 
large  clefts  ;    these  he   commanded  to  be  placed  with 
those  that  wera  rejected  ;    but  the  rest  being  cleansed 
and  reformed,  he  commanded  to  be  put  into  the  build- 
ing.    These  therefore  those  virgins  took  up  and  fitted 
into  the   middle  of  the  building,  because   they  were 
but   weak.     After   these  he   examined  those   which 
were  found  half  white  and  half  black  ;  and  many  of 
those  were   now  black  :  these  also  he  ordered  to  be 
laid  among  those  that  were  cast  away.     The  rest  were 
found  altogether  white  ;  those  were  taken  up  by  the 
virgins,  and  fitted  into  the  same   tower ;    and  these 

(;<)  MS.  Lanil)    ItaEicnsperetur,  ut  bi  Lapides 
Cv)   MS,  L;inib.  Ncgligons  Patris  famiiias. 

[47] 


370  THE    SHEPHERD 

were  put  in  the  outside,  because  they  were  found  en- 
tire,(3,')  that  so  they  might  keep  in  those  that  were 
placed  in  the  middle,  for  nothing  was  cut  off  from 
them.  Next  he  looked  upon  those  which  had  been 
hard  and  sharp,(s)  but  few  of  these  were  made  use 
of,  because  they  could  not  be  cut,  for  they  were  found 
very  hard ;  but  the  rest  were  formed,  and  fitted  by 
the  virgins  into  the  middle  of  the  building,  because 
they  were  more  weak.  Then  he  considered  those 
which  had  spots ;  of  these  a  few  were  found  black, 
and  these  were  carried  to  their  fellows.  The  rest 
were  white  and  entire  ;  and  they  were  fitted  by  the 
virgins  into  the  building,  and  placed  in  the  outside, 
by  reason  of  their  strength. 

9.  After  this  he  came  to  consider  those  stones  which 
were  white  and  round,  and  he  said  unto  me,  what 
shall  we  do  with  these  stones  ?  I  answered,  sir,  I  can- 
not tell.  He  replied,  canst  thou  think  of  nothing 
then  for  these  ?  I  answered,  sir,  I  understand  not  this 
art,  neither  am  I  a  stone-cutter,  nor  can  I  tell  any 
thing.  And  he  said,  seest  thou  not  that  they  are  very 
round  ?  now  to  make  them  square,  I  must  cut  off  a 
great  deal  from  them  ;  howbeit  it  is  necessary  that 
some  of  these  should  go  into  the  building  of  the  tower. 
I  answered,  if  it  be  necessary,  why  do  you  perplex 
yourself,  and  not  rather  choose,  if  you  have  any 
choice  among  them,  and  fit  them  into  the  building  ? 
upon  this  he  chose  out  the  largest  and  brightest,  and 
squared  them  ;  which  when  he  had  done,  the  virgins 
took  them  up  and  placed  them  in  the  outside  of  the 
building.  And  the  rest  that  remained,  were  carried 
back  into  the  same  field  from  which  they  w^re  taken : 
howbeit  they  were  not  cast  away,  because,  said  he, 
there  is  yet  a  little  wanting  to  this  tow^er  which  is  to  be 
built ;  and  perhaps  the  Lord  will  have  these  stones  fit- 
ted into  this  building,  because  they  are  exceeding 
white.     Then  were  there  called  twelve  very  stately 

O)  Vid.  MS.  Lamb.  Edit.  Oxon.p.  157- 
( zj  MS.  Lamb,  Fueraiit. 


OF    ST.    HERMAS.  37l 

Women,  clothed  with  a  black  garment,  girded,  and 
their  shoulders  free,  and  their  hair  loose.  These 
seemed  to  me  to  be  country  women.  And  the  shep- 
herd commanded  them  to  take  up  those  stones  which 
were  cast  out  of  the  building,  and  carry  them  back 
to  the  mountains  out  of  which  they  were  taken.  And 
they  took  them  all  up  joyfully,  and  carried  them  back 
to  their  places  from  wiience  they  had  been  taken. 
When  not  one  stone  remained  about  the  tower,  he 
said  unto  me,  let  us  go  about  this  tower,  and  see 
whether  any  thing  be  wanting  to  it.  We  began  there- 
fore to  go  round  about  it,  and  when  he  saw  that  it 
was  handsomely  built,  he  began  to  be  very  glad  ;  for 
it  was  so  beautifully  framed,  that  any  one  that  had 
seen  it  must  have  been  in  love  with  the  building ;  for 
it  seemed  to  be  all  but  one  stone,  nor  did  any  joint  any 
where  appear,  but  it  looked  as  if  it  had  all  been  cut 
out  of  one  rock. 

10.  And  when  I  diligently  considered  what  a  tower 
it  was,  I  was  extremely  pleased  ;  and  he  said  unto  me, 
bring  hither  some  lime  and  little  shells,  that  I  may  fill 
up  the  spaces  of  those  stones  that  were  taken  out  of 
the  building,  and  put  in  again  ;  for  all  things  about 
the  tower  must  be  made  even.  And  I  did  as  he  com- 
manded me,  and  brouglit  them  unto  him ;  and  he 
said  unto  me,  be  ready  to  help  me,  and  this  work  will 
quickly  be  fmished.  He  tlierefore  filled  up  the  spaces 
of  those  stones,  and  commanded  the  place  about  the 
tower  to  be  cleansed.  Then  those  virgins  took  besoms 
and  cleansed  all  the  place  around,  and  took  away  all 
the  rubbish,  and  threw  on  water;  which  being  done, 
the  place  became  delightful,  and  the  tower  beauteous. 
Then  he  said  unto  me,  all  is  now  clean  ;  if  the  Lord 
should  come  to  finish  the  tower,  he  will  find  nothing 
whereby  to  complain  of  us.  When  he  had  said  this, 
he  would  have  departed ;  but  I  laid  hold  on  his  bag, 
and  began  to  entreat  him  for  the  Lord's  sake,  that  he 
would  explain  to  me  all  things  that  he  had  shewn  me. 
lie  said  unto  me,  I  have  at  present  a  little  business, 


372  THE  SHEPHERD 

but  I  will  suddenly  explain  all  things  unto  thee.  Tar- 
ry here  for  me  until  I  come.  I  said  unto  him,  sir, 
what  shall  I  do  here  alone  ?  He  answered,  thou  art 
not  alone,  seeuig  all  these  virgins  are  with  thee.  I 
said,  sir,  deliver  me  then  unto  them.  Then  he  called 
them,  and  said  unto  them,  I  commend  this  man  unto 
you  until  I  shall  come.  So  I  remained  with  those  vir- 
gins :  now  they  were  cheerful  and  courteous  unto  me, 
especially  the  four  which  seemed  to  be  the  chiefest 
among  rhem. 

11.  Then  those  virgins  said  unto  me,  that  shepherd 
will  not  return  hither  to  day.  1  said  unto  them,  what 
then  shall  1  do  ?  They  answered,  tarry  for  him  until 
the  evening,  if  perhaps  he  may  come  and  speak  with 
thee,  but  if  not,  yet  thou  shalt  continue  with  us  un- 
til he  does  come.  I  said  unto  them,  I  will  tarry  for 
him  until  evening,  but  if  he  comes  not  by  that  time, 
I  will  go  home,  and  return  hither  again  the  next 
morning.  They  answered  me,  thou  art  delivered 
unto  us,  thou  mayest  not  depart  from  us.  I  said, 
where  shall  I  tarry  ?  They  replied,  thou  shalt  sleep 
with  us  as  a  brother,  not  as  a  husband ;  for  thou  art 
our  brother,  and  we  are  ready  from  henceforth  to 
dwell  with  thee,  for  thou  art  very  dear  to  us.  How- 
beit  I  was  ashamed  to  continue  with  them.  But  she 
that  seemed  to  be  the  chiefest  among  them,  embraced 
me,  and  began  to  kiss  me.  And  the  rest,  when  they 
saw  that  I  was  kissed  by  her,  began  also  to  kiss  me 
as  a  brother,  and  led  me  about  the  tower,  and  played 
with  me.  Some  of  them  also  sung  psalms,  others 
made  up  the  chorus  with  them.  But  I  walked  about 
the  tower  with  them,  rejoicing  silently,  and  seeming 
to  myself  to  be  grown  young  again.  When  the  even- 
ing came  on,  I  would  forthvath  have  gone  home,  but 
they  withheld  me,  and  suffered  me  not  to  depart. 
Wherefore  I  continued  with  them  that  night  near  the 
same  tower.  So  they  <i^iread  their  linen  garments  up- 
on the  ground,  and  placed  me  in  the  middle,  nor  did 
they,  any  thing  else,  only  they  prayed.    I  also  prayed 


OF  ST.  HERMAS.  373 

with  them  without  ceasing,  no  less  than  they.  Who 
when  they  saw  me  pray  in  that  manner,  rejoiced 
greatly;  and  I  continued  therewith  thein  until  the 
ne.vt  day.  And  when  we  had  worshipped  God,  then 
the  shepherd  came  and  said  unto  them,  you  have  done 
no  mjury  to  this  man.  They  answered,  ask  him.  I 
said  unto  him,  sir,  I  liave  received  a  great  deal  of  sa- 
tisfaction in  that  I  have  remained  with  them.  And  he 
said  unto  me,  how  didst  thou  sup  ?  I  answered,  sir, 
I  feasted  the  whole  night  upon  the  words  of  the  Lord. 
They  received  thee  well  then,  said  he  ? .  I  said,  sir, 
very  well.  He  answered,  wilt  thou  now  learn  what 
thou  didst  desire  ?  I  replied,  sir,  I  will :  and  first  I 
pray  thee  that  thou  shouldest  shew  me  all  things  in 
the  order  that  1  asked  them.  He  answered,  I  wih  do 
all  as  thou  wouldest  have  me,  nor  wiU  I  hide  any  thing 
from  thee. 

12.  First  of  all  sir,  said  I,  tell  me  what  this  rock 
and  this  gate  denote  ?  Hearken,  said  he ;  this  rock 
and  this  gate,  are  the  Son  of  God.  I  re})lied,  sir, 
how  can  that  be,  seeing  the  rock  is  old,  but  the  gate 
new  ?  Hear,  said  he,  O  foolish  man!  and  understand. 
Tlie  Son  of  God  is  indeed  more  antient  than  any 
creature  ;  insomuch  that  he  was  in  council  with  his 
Father  at  the  creation  of  all  things.  But  the  gate  is 
therefore  new,  because  he  appeared  in  the  last  days  at 
the  fulness  of  time ;  that  they  who  shall  attain  unto 
salvation,  may  by  it  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 
You  have  seen,  said  he,  those  stones  which  were  car- 
ried through  the  gate,  how  they  were  placed  in  the 
building  of  the  tower ;  but  that  those  which  were 
not  carried  through  the  gate,  were  sent  away  into 
their  own  places  ?  'I  answered,  sir,  I  saw  it.  Tiius 
said  he,  no  man  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God, 
but  he  who  shall  take  upon  him  the  name  of  the  Son 
of  God.  For  if  you  would  enter  into  any  city,  and 
that  city  should  be  encompassed  with  a  wall,  and  had 
only  one  gate,  could  you  enter  into  that  city  except 
by  that  gate  ?  I  answered,  sir,  how  could  I  do  other- 


374  THE    SHEPHERD 

wise  ?  As  therefore,  said  he,  there  would  be  no  other 
way  of  entering  into  that  city  but  by  this  gate,  so 
neither  can  any  one  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God, 
but  only  by  the  name  of  his  son,  who  is  most  dear 
unto  him.  And  he  said  unto  me,  didst  thou  see  the 
multitude  of  those  that  built  that  tower  ?  Sir,  said  I, 
I  saw  it.  He  answered,  all  those  are  the  angels,  ven- 
erable in  their  dignity.  With  these  is  the  Lord  en- 
compassed as  with  a  wall ;  but  the  gate  is  the  Son  of 
God,  who  is  the  only  way  of  coming  unto  God.  For 
110  man  shall  go  to  God*  but  by  his  Son.  Thou  sa west 
also,  said  he,  the  six  men,  and  in  ihe  middle  of  them 
that  venerable  great  man,  who  walked  about  the  tow- 
er, and  rejected  the  stones  out  of  the  tower  ?  Sir,  said 
I,  I  saw  them.  He  answered,  that  tall  man  was  the 
Son  of  God,  and  those  six  were  his  angels  of  most 
eminent  dignity,  which  stand  about  him  on  the  right 
hand  and  on  the  left.  Of  these  excellent  angels  none 
comes  in  unto  God  without  him.  He  added,  whoso- 
ever therefore  shall  not  take  upon  him  his  name,  he 
shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

13.  Then  I  said,  what  is  this  tower?  This,  said 
he,  is  the  Church.  And  what,  sir,  are  these  virgins  ? 
He  said  unto  me,  these  are  the  Holy  Spirits,  for  no 
man  can  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  except  these 
clothe  him  with  their  garment ;  for  it  will  avail  thee 
nothing  to  take  up  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  un- 
less thou  shalt  also  receive  their  garment  from  them  ; 
for  these  virgins  are  the  powers  of  the  Son  of  God. 
So  shall  a  man  in  vain  bear  his  name,  unless  he  shall 
also  be  endued  with  his  powers.  And  he  said  unto 
me,  sawest  thou  those  stones  that  were  cast  away  ? 
they  bore  i;ideed  the  name,  but  put  not  on  their  gar- 
ment. I  said,  sir,  what  is  their  garment  ?  Their  very 
names,  said  he,  are  their  garment.(rf)  Therefore 
whosoever  beareth  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  ought 
to  bear  their  names  also ;  for  the  Son  of  God  also  him- 

(of)  Vid.  Annot.  Edit.  Oxon.  p.  116,  d. 


OF   ST.    IIERMAS.  375 

self  beareth  their  names.  As  for  those  stones,  con 
tinued  he,  which  being  delivered  by  their  hands,  thou 
sawest  remain  in  the  building,  they  were  clothed 
with  their  power,  for  which  cause  thou  seest  tlie  wholi- 
tower  of  the  same  colour  with  the  rock,  and  made  as 
it  were  of  one  stone.(f)  So  also  those  who  have  be- 
lieved in  God  by  his  Son,  have  put  on  this  spirit.  Be- 
hold there  shall  be  one  spirit,  and  one  body,  and  one 
colour  of  their  garments ;  and  all  they  shall  attain 
this,  who  shall  bear  the  names  of  these  virgins.  And 
I  said,  sir,  why  when  were  those  stones  cast  away 
which  were  rejected  ?  seeing  they  also  were  carried 
through  the  gate,  and  delivered  by  the  hands  of  these 
virgins  into  tlie  building  of  this  tower.  Seeing,  said 
he,  thou  takest  care  to  inquire  diligently  into  all  things, 
hear  also  concerning  those  stones  whicli  were  rejected. 
All  these  received  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  an<i 
with  that  the  power  of  these  virgins ;  having  there- 
fore received  these  spirits  they  were  perfected,  and 
brought  into  the  number  of  the  servants  of  God,  and 
they  began  to  be  one  body,  and  to  have  one  garment, 
for  they  were  endued  with  the  same  righteousness, 
which  they  alike  exercised  ;(/)  but  after  fh;it  tliey  be- 
held these  women  which  thou  sawest  clothed  with  a 
black  garment,  with  their  shoulders  at  liberty  an(i 
their  hair  loose,  they  lixed  their  desires  upon  them, 
being  tempted  with  their  beauty ;  and  were  clotiied 
W'ith  their  power  and  cast  off  the  clothing  of  the  vir 
gins  :  therefore  were  they  cast  off  from  the  house  or 
God,  and  delivered  to  those  women  ;  but  they  that 
were  not  corrupted  with  their  beauty,  remained  in  th-' 
house  of  God.  This,  said  he,  is  the  signilication  or 
those  stones  which  were  rejected. 

14.  And  I  said,  sir,  what  if  any  of  these  men  shall 
repent,  and  cast  away  their  desire  of  those  women, 
and  be  converted,  and  return  to  these  virgins,  and  puL 

(r)  Vid   Origen.   Philocal.  c.  viii. 

(/)  S<.-iitiel);.iu  a- qui  late  ni.  Liu.lioin  tlic  Gr(C?>  idirr.oiv  ;  l":'  l!<'  'n^f- 
reading  of  Ucnnub  stcra^th  t  J  liavc  been  i^eestv. 


3Tt"i  THE   SHEPHERD 

on  again  their  virtue,  shall  they  not   enter  into  tlte 
hoube  of  God  ?     They  shall   enter,  said  he,  if  they 
shall   lay  aside  all  the  works  of  those  women,  and 
shall  resume  the  power  of  these  virgins,  and   shall 
walk  in  their  works.     And  for  this  cause  there  is  a 
stop  in  the   building,  that  if  they  shall   repent,  they 
may  be  added  to  the    building  of  this  tower ;  but  if 
they  shall  not  repent,  that  others  may  be  built  in  their 
places,  and  so  they  may  be  utterly  cast  away.     For 
all  these  things  I  gave  thanks  unto  the  Lord,  that  being 
moved  with  mercy  towards  all  those  upon  whom  his 
name  is  called,  he  sent  to  us  the  angel  of  repentance 
to  preside  over  us  wlio  have  sinned  against  him;  and 
that  he  has  refreshed  our  spirits  which   were  almost 
gone,  and  who  had  no  hope  of  salvation,  but  are  now 
refreshed  to  the  renewal  of  life.     Then  I  said,  shew 
me  now,  sir,  why  this  tower  is  not  built  upon  the 
ground,  but  upon  a  rock,  and  upon  the  gate  ?  He  re- 
phed,  thou    art  foolish   and  without  understanding, 
therefore  thou  askest  this.     And  I  said,  sir,  I  must 
needs  ask  all  things  of  you,  because  I  understand 
nothing  at   all ;  for  all  your  answers   are  great   and 
excellent,  and  which  a  man  can  hardly  understand. — 
Hear,  said  he,  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God  is  great 
and  without  bounds,  and  the  whole  v>'orld  is  support- 
ed by  \l.     If  therefore,  said  I,  every  creature  of  God 
be  sustained  by  his  soji,  why  should  he  not   support 
those  also  who  have  been  invited   by  him,  and  who 
carry  his  name  and  v/alk  in  his  commandment  ?  Seest 
thou  not,  said  he,  that  he  does   support  them,  who 
with  all  their  heart  bear  his  name  ?  he  therefore  is  their 
foundation,  and  gladly   supports  those   who  do  not 
deny  his  name,  but  willingly  bear  it. 

.15.  And  I  said,  sir,  tell  me  the  names  of  these  vir- 
gins, and  of  those  w^omen  that  were  clothed  with  the 
black  garment.  Hear,  said  he,  the  names  of  those 
virgins  which  are  the  more  pow^erful,  and  stand  at  the 
corners  of  the  gate  ;  these  are  their  names  :  the  first 


OF    ST.    HERNIAS.  377 

is  called  Faith;  the  second,  Continence;  the  third, 
Power;  the  fourth,  Patience  ;  the  rest  which  stand  be- 
neath these  are,  Simphcity,  Innocence,  Chastity, 
Cheerfulness,  Truth,  Understanding,  Concord,  Chari- 
ty.(g)  Whosoever  therefore  bear  these  names,  and 
the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  shall  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  God.  Hear  now,  said  he,  the  names  of  those 
women  who  were  clothed  with  the  black  garment :  of 
these,  four  are  the  principal :  the  first  is  Periidious- 
ness ;  the  second.  Incontinence ;  the  third.  Infidelity ; 
the  fourth.  Pleasure ;  and  the  rest  which  follow  are 
called  thus.  Sadness,  Malice,  Lust,  Anger,  Lying, 
Foolishness,  Pride,  and  Hatred.  The  servant  of  God 
which  carries  these  spirits,  sliall  see  indeed  the  king- 
dom of  God,  but  he  shall  not  enter  into  it.  But,  sir, 
what  are  those  stones  which  were  taken  out  of  the 
deep,  and  fitted  into  the  building  ?  The  ten,  said  he, 
which  were  placed  at  the  foundation,  are  the  first 
age ;  the  following  five  and  twenty,  the  second,  of 
righteous  men  ;  the  next  thirty-five,  are  the  prophets 
and  ministers  of  the  Lord  ;  and  the  forty,  are  the  apos- 
tles and  doctors  of  the  preaching  of  the  Son  of  God. 
And  I  said,  sir,  why  did  the  virgins  put  even  these 
stones  into  the  building  after  they  were  carried  through 
the  gate  ?  And  he  said,  because  these  first  carried 
those  spirits,  and  they  departed  not  one  from  the  other, 
oeither  the  men  from  the  spirits,  nor  the  spirits  from 
the  men,  but  the  spirits  were  joined  to  those  men  even 
to  the  day  of  their  death ;  who  if  they  had  not  had 
these  spirits  with  them,  they  could  not  have  been  use^ 
ful  to  the  building  of  this  tower. 

16.  And  I  said,  sir,  shew  me  this  farther.  He  an- 
swered, what  dost  thou  ask  ?  Why  did  these  stones 
come  out  of  the  deep,  and  were  placed  into  the  build- 
ing of  this  tower,  seeing  that  they  long  ago  carri- 
ed those  holy  spirits  ?  It  was  necessary,  said  he,  for 
them  to  ascend  by  water,  that  they  might  be  at  rest.(/) 

{g)  Origen.  Horn.  13,  in  Ezek, 
(/)  Vik.  EJit.  Oxon.  1  .  iri,  b. 

r48i 


378  THE   SHEPHBilD 

For  they  could  not  otherwise  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God,  but  by  laying  aside  the  mortality  of  their  for- 
mer life ;  they  therefore  being  dead,  were  neverthe- 
less sealed  with  the  seal  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  so 
entered  into  the  kingdom  of  God  :  for  before  a  man 
receives  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  he  is  ordained 
unto  death,  but  when  he  receives  that  seal,  he  is  freed 
from  death,  and  assigned  unto  life  :  now  that  seal  is 
the  water  of  baptism,  into  which  men  go  down  un- 
der the  obligation  unto  death,  but  come  up  appointed 
unto  life ;  wherefore  to  those  also  was  this  seal  preach- 
ed, and  they  made  use  of  it,  that  they  might  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God.(/)  And  I  said,  why  then, 
sir,  did  these  forty  stones  also  ascend  with  them  out 
of  the  deep,  having  already  received  that  seal  ?  He 
answered,  because  these  apostles  and  teachers,  who 
preached  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  dying  after 
they  had  received  his  faith  and  power,  preached  to 
them  who  were  dead  before,  and  they  gave  this  seal 
to  them  -.{m)  they  went  down  therefore  into  the  water 
with  them,  and  again  came  up ;  but  these  went  down 
whilst  they  were  alive,  and  came  up  again  alive; 
whereas  those,  who  were  before  dead,  went  down 
dead,  but  came  up  alive.  Through  these  therefore 
they  received  life,  and  knew  the  Son  of  God ;  for 
which  cause  they  came  up  with  them,  and  were  fit  to 
come  into  the  building  of  the  tower,  and  were  not 
cut,  but  put  in  entire,  because  they  died  in  righteous- 
ness, and  in  great  purity ;  only  this  seal  was  want- 
ing to  them.  Thus  you  have  the  explication  of  these 
things. 

17.  I  answered,  sir,  tell  me  now  what  concerns 
those  mountains,  why  they  are  so  different,  some  of 
one  form,  and  some  of  another  ?  Hear,  said  he,  these 
twelve  mountains  which  thou  seest,  -are  twelve  na- 
tions, which  make  up  the  whole  world;  wherefore 


(/)  Vjd.  Coteler.  Annot.  in  loc»  pag.  77,  7%,  Comp.  1  Pet.  iii.  19. 
Im)  Vitl.  Clem.  Alex.  Strom,  ii.  Et  vi.r 


OF    ST.   HERMAS.  379 

the  Son  of  God  is  preached  to  them,  by  those  whom 
he  sent  unto  them.  But  why,  said  I,  are  thej  differ- 
ent,  and  every  one  of  a  figure  ?  Ke  replied,  hearken : 
those  twelve  nations  which  possess  the  whole  world, 
are  twelve  people ;  and  as  thou  hast  beheld  these 
mountains  different,  so  are  they ;  I  will  therefore  open 
to  thee  the  meaning,  and  actions  of  every  mountain. 
But  first,  sir,  said  1,  shew  me  this  :  seeing  these  moun- 
tains are  so  different,  how  have  they  agreed  into  the 
building  of  this  tower,  and  been  brought  to  one  co- 
lour, and  are  no  less  bright  than  those  which  came 
cut  of  the  deep  ?  because,  replied  he,  all  the  nations 
which  are  under  heaven,  have  heard  and  believed  in 
the  same  one  name  of  the  Son  of  God  by  whom  they 
are  called  ;  wherefore  having  received  his  seal,  they 
have  all  been  made  partakers  of  the  same  understand- 
ing and  knowledge,  and  their  faith  and  charity  have 
been  the  same,  and  they  have  carried  the  spirits  of 
these  virgins  together  with  his  name  ;  and  therefore 
the  building  of  this  tower  appeared  to  be  of  the  same 
colour,  and  did  shine  like  the  brightness  of  the  sun. 
But  after  that  they  had  thus  agreed  in  one  mind,  there 
began  to  be  one  body  of  them  all ;  howbeit  some  of  " 
them  polluted  themselves,  and  were  cast  off  from  the 
kind  of  the  righteous,  and  again  returned  to  their  for- 
mer state,  and  became  even  worse  than  they  were  be- 
fore. 

18.  How,  said  I,  sir,  were  they  worse  who  knew 
the  Lord  ?  He  answ^^-ed,  if  he  who  knows  not  the 
Lord  liveth  wickedly,  the  punishment  of  his  wicked- 
ness attends  him.  But  he  who  has  known  the  Lord, 
ought  to  abstain  altogether  from  all  wickedness,  and 
more  and  more  to  be  the  servant  of  righteousness. 
And  does  not  he  then  seem  to  thee  to  sin  more  who 
ought  to  follow  goodness,  if  he  shall  prefer  the  part 
of  sin,  than  he  who  offends  without  knowing  the 
power  of  God  ?  Wherefore  these  are  indeed  ordain- 
ed unto  death ;  but  they  who  have  known  the  Lord, 
and  have  seen  his  wonderful  works,  if  they  shall  live 


380  THE   SHEPHERD 

wickedly,  they  shall  be  doubly  punished,  and  shall 
die  for  ever.  As  therefore  thou  hast  seen  that  alter 
the  stones  were  cast  out  of  the  tower,  which  had  been 
rejected,  they  were  delivered  to  wicked  and  cruel  spi- 
rits ;  and  thou  beheldest  the  tower  so  cleansed,  as  if 
it  had  all  been  made  of  one  stone  ;  so  the  Church  of 
God,(<7)  when  it  shall  be  purified,  (the  wicked  and 
counterfeits,  the  mischievous  and  doubtful,  and  all 
that  have  behaved  themselves  wickedly  in  it,  and  com- 
mitted divers  kinds  of  sin,  being  cast  out,)  shall  be- 
come one  body,  and  there  shall  be  one  understand- 
ing, one  opinion,  one  faith,  and  the  same  charity ; 
and  then  shall  the  Son  of  God  rejoice  among  them, 
and  shall  receive  his  people  with  a  pure  will.  And  I 
said,  sir,  all  these  things  are  great  and  honourable  : 
but  now  shew  unto  me  the  effect  and  force  of  every 
mountain,  that  every  soul  which  trusteth  in  the  Lord, 
when  it  shall  hear  these  things,  may  honour  his  great 
and  wonderful,  and  holy  name.  Hear,  said  he,  the 
variety  of  these  mountains,  that  is,  of  the  twelve  na- 
tions. 

19.  They  who  have  believed  of  the  first  mountain, 
which  is  black,  are  those  who  have  revolted  from  the 
faith,  and  spoken  wicked  things  against  the  Lord,  and 
betrayed  the  servants  of  God.  These  are  condemned 
to  death,  there  is  no  repentance  for  them ;  and  there- 
fore they  are  black,  because  their  kind  is  wicked. 
Of  the  second  mountain  which  was  smooth,  are  the 
hypocrites,  who  have  believed,  and  the  teachers  of 
naughtiness ;  and  these  are  next  to  the  foregoing, 
which  have  not  in  them  the  fruit  of  righteousness. 
For  as  their  mountain  is  barren,  and  without  fruit, 
so  also  such  kind  of  men  have  indeed  the  name  of 
Christians,  but  are  empty  of  faith,  nor  is  there  any 
fruit  of  the  truth  in  them.  Nevertheless  there  is  room 
left  to  them  for  repentence,  if  they  shall  suddenly 
pursue  i^;   but  if  they  shall  delay,  they  also  shall  be 

fg)  Vid.Origen,  Philooal,  C.  viii. 


OF    ST.   HERNUS.  Sgl 

partakers  of  death  with  the  foregoing  kind.  I  said, 
sir,  why  is  there  room  left  to  those  for  repentance, 
and  not  to  the  foregoing  kind,  seeing  their  sins  are 
well  nigh  the  same  ?  there  is  therefore,  said  he,  to 
these  a  return  unto  life  by  repentance,  because  they 
have  not  blasphemed  against  their  Lord,  nor  betrayed 
the  servants  of  God ;  but  by  their  desire  of  gain  have 
deceived  men,  leading  them  according  to  the  lusts  of 
sinners ;  wherefore  they  shall  sutler  for  this  thing. 
Howbeit  there  is  still  left  them  room  for  repentance, 
because  they  have  not  spoken  any  thing  wickedly 
against  their  Lord. 

20.  They  who  are  of  the  third  mountain  which  had 
thorns  and  brambles,  are  those  who  believed,  but 
were  some  of  them  rich,  others  taken  up  with  many 
affairs :  the  brambles  are  their  riches,  the  thorns  those 
affairs  in  which  they  were  engaged.  Now  they  who 
are  entangled  in  much  business,  and  in  diversity  of 
affairs,  join  not  themselves  to  the  servants  of  God, 
but  wander,  being  called  away  by  those  affairs  with 
which  they  are  choakcd.  And  so  they  which  are  rich, 
with  difficulty  yield  themselves  to  the  conversation  of 
the  servants  of  God,(/)  fearing  lest  any  thing  should 
be  asked  of  them.  'J'hese  therefore  shall  hardly  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God.  For  as  men  walk  with 
difficulty  bare-foot  over  thorns,  even  so  these  kind  of 
men  shall  scarcely  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Nevertheless  there  is  afforded  to  all  these  a  return  un- 
to repentance  ;  if  so  be  they  shall  quickly  return  to  it ; 
that  because  in  their  former  days  they  have  neglected 
to  work,  in  the  time  that  is  to  come  they  may  do  some 
good.  If  therefore  having  repented,  they  shall  do 
the  works  of  righteousness,  they  shall  live ;  but  if 
they  shall  continue  in  their  evil  courses,  they  shall  Lf» 
delivered  to  those  women  that  will  take  a\vay  their 
life. 

(f)  Viil.  Edit.  O.v.r.  r-  irS.  Xot  h 


382  THE    SHEPHERD 

21.  As  for  the  fourth  mountain,  which  had  many 
herbs,  the  upper  part  of  which  is  green,  but  the  roots 
dry,  and  some  of  which  being  touched  with  the  heat 
of  the  sun,  are  withered ;  it  denotes  the  doubtful, 
who  have  believed,  and  some  others  who  carry  the 
Lord  in  their  tongues,  but  have  them  not  in  their 
heart ;  therefore  their  grass  is  dry,-  and  without  root, 
because  they  live  only  in  words,  but  their  works  are 
dead.  These  therefore  are  neither  dead  nor  living, 
and  withal  are  doubtful.  For  the  doubtful  are  nei- 
ther green  nor  dry ;  that  is,  neither  dead  nor  alive. 
For  as  the  herbs  dry  away  at  the  sight  of  the  sun,  so 
the  doubtful,  as  soon  as  they  hear  of  persecution,  and 
fear  inconveniences,  return  to  their  idols,  and  again 
serve  them,  and  are  ashamed  to  bear  the  name  of  their 
Lord.  This  kind  of  men  then  is  neither  dead  nor 
alive  ;  nevertheless  these  also  may  live,  if  they  shall 
presently  repent;  but  if  not,  they  shall  be  dehvered 
to  those  women,  who  shall  take  away  their  life. 

22.  As  concerning  the  fifth  mountain  that  is  craggy, 
and  yet  has  green  grass,  they  are  of  this  kind  who 
have  believed,  and  are  faithful  indeed,  but  believe 
with  difficulty;  and  are  bold  and  self-conceited; 
that  would  be  thought  to  know  all  things,  but  really 
know  nothing.  Wherefore,  by  reason  of  this  confi- 
dence, knowledge  is  departed  from  them,  and  a  rash 
presumption  is  entered  into  them.  But  they  carry 
themselves  high,  and  as  prudent  men  ;  and  though 
they  are  fools,  yet  would  seem  to  be  teachers.  Now 
by  reason  of  this  folly,  many  of  them,  whilst  they 
magnify  themselves,  are  become  vaiil  and  empty. 
For  boldness  and  vain  confidence  is  a  very  evil  spirit. 
Wherefore  many  of  these  are  cast  away ;  but  others 
acknowledging  their  error,  have  repented  and  sub- 
mitted themselves  to  those  who  are  knowing ;  and  to 
all  the  rest  of  this  kind  there  is  repentance  allowed ; 
forasmuch  as  they  were  not  so  much  wicked  as  foolish, 
and  void  of  understaning.  If  these  therefore  shall 
repent,  they  shall  live  unto  God ;    but  if  not^  they 


OF    ST.    HERMAS.  383 

shall  dwell  with  those  womea,  who  shall  exercise  their 
wickedness  upon  them. 

23.  For  what  concerns  the  sixth  mountain  having 
greater  and  lesser  clefts,  they  are  such  as  have  be- 
lieved ;  but  those  in  which  were  lesser  clefts,  are  they 
who  have  had  controversies  among  themselves  ;  and 
by  reason  of  their  quarrels  languish  in  the  faith :  ne- 
vertheless many  of  these  have  repented,  and  so  will 
the  rest  when  they  shall  hear  my  commands ;  for  their 
controversies  are  but  small,  and  they  will  easily  return 
unto  repentance.  But  those  who  have  the  greater 
clefts,  will  be  as  stiff  stones,  mindful  of  grudges  and 
offences,  and  full  of  anger  among  themselves.  These 
therefore  are  cast  from  the  tower,  and  refused  to  be 
put  into  its  building,  for  this  kind  of  men  shall  hardly 
live.  Our  God  and  Lord,  who  ruleth  over  all  things, 
and  has  power  over  all  his  creatures,  will  not  remem- 
ber our  offences,  but  is  easily  appeased  by  those  who 
confess  their  sins :  but  man  being  languid,  mortal,  in- 
firm, and  full  of  sins,  perseveres  in  his  anger  against 
man,  as  if  it  were  in  his  power  to  save  or  to  destroy 
him.  But  I,  as  the  angel  who  am  set  over  your  re- 
pentance, admonish  you,  that  whosoever  among  you 
has  any  such  purpose,  he  should  lay  it  aside  and  re- 
turn unto  repentance,  and  the  Lord  will  heal  your 
former  sins,  if  you  shall  purge  yourselves  from  t\m 
evil  sj)irit ;  but  if  you  shaU  not  do  it,  ye  shall  be  de- 
livered to  him  unto  death. 

24.  As  for  the  seventh  mountain  in  which  the  grass 
was  green  and  flourishing,  and  the  whole  mountain 
fruitful,  and  all  kind  of  cattle  fed  upon  the  grass  of 
it ;  and  the  more  the  grass  was  eaten,  so  much  the 
more  it  flourished ;  they  are  such  as  believed,  and 
were  always  good  and  upright ;  and  without  any  dif- 
ferences among  themselves,  but  still  rejoiced  in  the 
servants  of  God,  having  put  on  the  spirit  of  these 
virgins,  and  been  always  forward  to  shew  mercy  to 
all  men,  readily  giving  to  all  men  of  their  labours 
without  upbraiding,  and  without  deliberation,  Wh^e- 


384  THE   SHEPHERD 

fore  the  Lord  seeing  their  simplicity  and  innocence, 
has  increased  them  in  the  works  of  their  hands,  and 
given  them  grace  in  all  their  works.  But  I,  who  am. 
the  angel  appointed  over  your  repentance,  exhort  you, 
that  as  many  as  are  of  this  kind,  would  continue  in 
the  same  purpose,  that  your  seed  may  not  be  rooted 
out  for  ever.  For  the  Lord  hath  tried  you,  and  writ- 
ten you  into  our  number,  and  all  your  seed  shall  dwell 
with  the  Son  of  God,  for  ye  are  all  of  his  spirit. 

25.  As  concerning  the  eighth  mountain  in  wliich 
were  a  great  many  springs,  by  which  every  kind  of 
all  the  creatures  of  God  was  watered,  they  are  such 
as  have  believed  the  Apostles  which  the  Lord  sent  in- 
to all  the  world  to  preach,  and  some  of  them  being 
teachers(y)  have  preached  and  taught  purely  and  sin- 
cerely, and  have  not  in  the  least  yielded  to  any  evil 
desires,  but  have  constantly  walked  in  righteous  and 
truth ;  these  therefore  have  their  conversation  among 
the  angels. 

26.  Again,  as  for  what  concerns  the  ninth  moun- 
tain which  is  desert  and  full  of  serpents,  they  are  such 
as  have  believed,  but  had  many  stains :  these  are  such 
ministers  as  discharge  their  ministry  amiss,  ravishing 
away  the  goods  of  the  widows  and  fatherless,  and 
serve  themselves,  not  others,  out  of  those  things  which 
they  have  received ;   these,  if  they  continue   in   this 
covetousness,  have  delivered  themselves   unto  death, 
nor  shall  there  be  any  hope  of  life  for  them.     But  if 
they  shall  be  converted,  and  shall  discharge  their  min- 
istry sincerely,  they  may  live.     As  for  those  which 
were  found  rough,  they  are  such  as  have  denied  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  and  not  returned  again  to  the  Lord, 
but  have  become  savage  and  wild,  not  applying  them- 
selves to  the  servants  of  God,  but  being  separated 
from  them,  have  for  a  little  carefulness  lost  their  lives ; 
for  as  a  vine  that  is  forsaken  in  a  hedge,  and  never 
dressed,  perishes  and  is  choaked  by  the  weeds,  and  in 

( v)  MS,  Lamb.  Et  quidam  Doctores  c«ste ;  Omitting  qui. 


OF  ST.  HERMAS.  385 

t.inie  becomes  wild,  and  ceases  to  be  useful  to  its  Lord  ; 
so  this  kind  of  men  despairing  of  themselves,  and  be- 
ing soured,  have  begun  to  be  unj^rofitable  to  their 
Lord  :  howbeit  to  these  there  is,  after  all,  repentance 
allowed,  if  they  shall  not  be  found  from  their  hearts 
to  have  denied  Christ ;  but  if  any  of  these  shall  be 
found  to  have  denied  him  from  his  heart,  I  cannot  tell 
whether  such  a  one  can  attain  unto  life;  I  say  there- 
fore, that  if  any  one  hath  denied,  he  should  in  those 
days  return  unto  repentance,  for  it  cannot  be  that  any 
one  who  now  denies  the  Lord,  can  attain  unto  salva- 
tion; nevertheless  repentance  is  proposed  unto  them, 
"Who  have  formerly  denied ;  but  he  who  will  repent 
must  hasten  on  his  repentance  before  the  building  of 
this  tower  is  linished  ;  otherwise,  he  shall  be  delivered 
by  those  women  unto  death.  But  they  that  are  maimed 
are  tlie  deceitful,  and  those  who  mix  with  one  ano- 
ther, these  are  the  serpents  that  you  saw  mingled  in  that 
mountain  ;  for  as  the  poison  of  serpents  is  deadly  unto 
men,  so  the  words  of  such  persons  infect  and  destroy, 
men ;  they  are  therefore  maimed  in  their  faith,  by  rea- 
son of  that  kind  of  life  which  they  lead :  howbeit 
some  of  them  having  repented,  have  been  saved,  and 
so  shall  others  of  the  same  kind  be  also  saved,  if  they 
shall  repent ;  bu-  if  not  they  shall  die  by  those  women 
whose  power  and  force  they  possess. 

27.  For  what  concerns  the  tenth  mountain,  in  which 
were  th:^  trees  covering  the  cattle,  they  are  such  as 
have  believed,  and  some  of  them  been  bishops,  that  is, 
governors  of  the  Churches :  others,  are  such  stones,  as 
have  not  feignedly,  but  with  a  cheerful  mind  enter- 
tained the  servants  of  God  :  then  such  as  have  been 
set  over  inferior  ministries,  and  have  protected  the 
poor  and  the  widows,  and  have  always  kept  a  chaste 
conversation,  therefore  they  also  are  protected  by  the 
Lord.  Whosoever  shall  do  on  this  wise,  are  honour- 
ed with  the  Lord,  and  their  place  is  among  the  angels, 
if  they  shall  continue  to  obey  the  Lord  even  unto  the 
end. 


386  THE  ■  SHEPHERD 

28.  As  to  the  eleventh  mountain  in  which  were  trees 
loaded  with  several  sorts  of  fruits,  they  are  such  as 
have  believed  and  suffered  death  for  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  and  have  endured  with  a  ready  mind,  and  have 
given  up  their  lives  with  all  their  hearts.  And  I  said, 
why  then,  sir,  have  all  these  fruit  indeed,  but  yet 
some  fairer  than  others  ?  Hearken,  said  he,  whoso- 
ever have  suftered  for  the  name  of  the  Lord,  are  es- 
teemed honourable  by  the  Lord,  and  all  their  offences 
are  blotted  out,  because  they  have  suifered  death  for 
the  name  of  the  Son  of  God.  Hear  now,  why  their 
fruits  are  different,  and  some  of  them  excel  others  : 
they  who  being  brought  before  magistrates,  and  bemg 
asked,  denied  not  the  Lord,  but  suftered  with  a  ready 
mind,  these  are  more  honourable  with  the  Lord  :  the 
fruits  therefore  that  are  the  most  fair  are  these.  But 
they  who  were  fearful  and  doubtful,  and  have  delibe- 
rated with  themselves  whether  they  should  confess  or 
dt  ny  Christ,  and  have  yet  suffered,  their  fruits  are 
smaller,  because  that  this  thought  came  into  their 
hearts ;  for  it  is  a  wicked  and  evil  thought  for  a  ser- 
vant to  deliberate  whether  he  should  deny  his  master  ; 
take  heed  therefore  ye  who  have  such  thoughts,  that 
this  mind  continue  not  in  you,  and  ye  die  unto  God ; 
bu'i  ye  who  suffer  death  for  his  name  sake,  ought  to 
honour  the  Lord  that  he  has  esteemed  you  worthy  to 
bear  his  name,  and  that  you  should  be  delivered  from 
all  your  sins ;  a^id  why  therefore  do  you  not  rather 
esteem  yourselves  happy  ?  yea  think  verily  that  if 
any  one  among  you  suffer,  he  performs  a  great  work  ? 
for  the  Lord  giveth  you  life,  and  ye  understand  it 
not ;  for  your  offences  did  oppress  you,  and  if  3^ou 
had  not  suffered  for  his  name's  sake,  ye  had  now  been 
dead  unto  the  Lord ;  wherefore  I  speak  this  unto  you 
who  deliberate  whether  ye  should  confess  or  deny 
him :  confess  that  ye  have  the  Lord  for  your  God, 
lest  at  any  time  denying  him,  ye  be  delivered  over 
into  bonds ;  for  if  all  nations  punish  their  servants 
which  deny  their  masters,  what  think  you  that  the 


OF    ST.    IIKRMAS.  387 

Lord  will  do  unto  you,  who  has  the  power  of  all 
things  ?  remove  therefore  out  of  your  hearts  these 
douutSy  that  ye  may  live  forever  unto  God. 

29.  As  for  the  twelfth  mountain,  which  was  white, 
there  are  such  as  have  believed  like  sincere  children, 
into  whose  thoughts  there  never  came  any  malice,  nor 
have  they  ever  known  what  sin  was,  but  have  always 
continued  in  their  integrity  ;  wherefore  this  kind  of 
men  shall  without  ail  doubt  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God,  because  they  have  never  in  any  thing  deliled 
the  commandments  of  God,  but  have  continued  with 
sincerity  in  the  same  condition  all  the  days  of  their 
life :  whosoever  therefore,  said  he,  shall  continue  as 
children  without  malice,  shall  be  more  honourable 
than  all  those  of  w  hoin  I  have  yet  spoken  ;  for  all  such 
children  are  honoured  by  the  Lord  and  esteemed  the 
iirst  of  all :  happy  tiierefore  are  ye  who  shall  remove 
all  malice  from  you,  and  put  on  innocence,  because 
ye  shall  iirst  see  the  Lord.  And  after  he  had  thus 
ended  his  explication  of  ail  the  mountains,  I  said  unto 
him,  sir,  shew  me  now  also  what  concerns  the  stones 
that  were  brought  out  of  the  plain,  and  put  into  the 
tower  in  the  room  of  those  that  were  rejected;  as  also 
concerning  those  round  stones  which  were  added  into 
the  building  of  the  tower;  and  also  of  those  who  still 
continued  round. 

30.  Hear  now,  says  he,  concerning  those  stones 
which  were  brought  out  of  the  plain  into  the  building 
of  the  tower,  and  placed  in  (he  room  of  those  that 
were  rejected  :  they  are  the  roots  of  that  white  moun- 
tain ;  wherefore  because  those  who  have  believed  of 
that  mountain,  were  very  innocent,  the  Lord  of  this 
tower  commanded  that  they  which  were  of  the  roots 
of  this  mountain  should  be  placed  into  the  building ; 
for  he  knew  that  if  they  were  put  into  this  building 
they  would  continue  bright,  nor  would  any  of  them 
any  more  be  made  black  :  but  if  he  had  added  on  this 
manner  from  the  rest  of  the  mountains,  he  would  al- 
most have  needed  again  to  visit  this  tower  and  to 


388  THE  SHEPHERD 

cleanse  it.(3)  Now  all  these  white  stones  are  the  young 
men  who  have  believed,  or  shall  believe,  for  they  are 
all  of  the  same  kind ;  happy  is  this  kind,  because  it 
is  innocent.  Hear  now  also  concerning  those  round 
and  bright  stones ;  all  these  are  of  this  white  moun- 
tain, but  they  are  therefore  found  round,  because 
their  riches  have  a  little  darkened  them  from  the  truth 
and  dazzled  their  eyes  ;  howbeit  they  have  never  de- 
parted from  the  Lord,  nor  has  any  wicked  word  pro- 
ceeded out  of  their  mouths,  but  all  righteousness,  and 
virtue  and  truth :  when  therefore  the  Lord  saw  their 
mind,  and  that  they  might  adorn  the  truth,  he  com- 
manded that  they  should  continue  good,  and  that 
their  riches  should  be  pared  away,  for  he  would  not 
have  them  taken  wholly  away,  to  the  end  they  might 
do  some  good  with  that  whic'4  was  left,  and  live  unto 
God,  because  they  also  are  of  a  good  kind ;  there- 
fore was  there  a  little  cut  off  from  them,  and  so  they 
were  put  into  the  building  of  this  tower. 

31.  As  for  the  rest  which  continued  still  round,  and 
were  not  found  fit  for  the  building  of  this  tow^er,(a) 
because  they  have  not  yet  received  the  seal ;  they 
were  carried  back  to  their  place,  because  they  were 
found  very  round ;  but  this  present  world  must  be  cut 
away  from  them,  and  the  vanities  of  their  riches,  and 
then  they  will  be  fit  for  the  kingdom  of  God ;  for 
they  must  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  because 
God  has  blessed  this  innocent  kind;  of  this  kind  there- 
fore none  shall  fall  away,  for  though  any  of  them  be- 
ing tempted  by  the  devil  should  oflfend,  he  shall  soon 
return  to  his  Lord  God.  I  the  angel  of  repentance 
esteem  you  happy,  whosoever  are  innocent  as  little 
children,  because  your  portion  is  good  and  honoura- 
ble with  the  Lord ;  and  I  say  unto  all  you  who  have 
received  this  seal,  keep  simplicity,  and  remember  not 
the  offences  which  are  committed  against  you,  nor 


(z)  MS.  Lamb.  Tantum  non  necesse  habulsset. 
(a)  MS.  Lamb.  Structuram  Torris  hujus. 


OF   ST.    HERMAS.  389 

continue  in  malice,  or  in  bitterness,  through  the  me- 
mory of  offences,  but  become  one  spirit, (//)  and  pro- 
vide remedies  for  these  evil  rent:?,  und  remove  ihi-m 
from  you,  that  the  Lord  of  the  sheep  ni^y  rejoice  at 
it,(c)  for  he  will  rejoice,  if  he  shall  iind  uil  whole  ;(a?) 
but  if  any  of  tiiese  sheep  shall  be  found  scattered 
away,  woe  shall  be  to  the  shepherds  ;  but  and  if  the 
shepherds  themselves  shall  be  scattered,  what  will 
they  answer  to  the  Lord  of  the  shee]jfold  ?  \V  ill  they 
say  they  were  troubled  by  the  sheep  ?  but  they  shall 
not  be  believed  j  for  it  is  an  incredible  thing  that  the 
shepherd  should  sutler  by  his  flock  and  he  shall  oe 
the  more  punished  for  his  lie.  Now  1  am  the  shep- 
herd, and  I  especially  must  give  an  account  of  you. 

32.  Wherefore  take  care  of  yourselvtis  whilst  the 
tower  is  yet  building ;  the  Lord  dwells  in  those  that 
love  peace,  for  peace  is  beloved,  but  he  is  far  off  from 
the  contentious,  and  those  who  are  full  of  malice  ; 
wherefore  restore  unto  him  the  spirit  entire,  an  ye  re- 
ceived it ;  for  if  thou  shalt  give  unto  a  fuller  a  gar- 
ment new  and  whole,  thou  w^ilt  expect  to  receive  it 
whole  again  ;(g)  if  therefore  the  fuller  shall  restore  it 
unto  thee  torn,  wouldst  thou  receive  it  ?  wouldst  thou 
not  presently  be  angry,  and  reproach  him,  saying,  I 
gave  my  garment  to  thee  whole,  why  hast  thou  rent  it 
and  made  it  useless  to  me  ?  now  it  is  of  no  ufe  to  me 
by  reason  of  the  rent  which  thou  hast  made  in  it. — 
Wouldst  thou  not  say  all  this  to  a  fuller,  for  the  rent 
which  he  made  in  thy  garment?  if  therefore  thou 
wouldst  be  concerned  for  thy  garment,  and  complain 
that  thou  hadst  not  received  it  whole,  what  thinkcst 
thou  the  Lord  will  do,  who  gave  his  spirit  to  thee  en- 
tire, and  thou  hast  rendered  him  altogether  unprofUa- 
ble,  so  that  he  can  be  of  no  use  unto  his  Lord  ?  for 

(i)  MS.  Lamb.  Et  nimm  Qticmq,  si)irltvim  fieri :    which  appears  from 
the  Greek  of  AiUiDchuslo  l)e  llie  true  reading',  xut  yc^'iaBxi  fv  wvf^ft*. 
(c)  MS.  Lamb    gaiicleat  tic  His.  a:ul  Gr,    Antifch.  X'*i^    *'*"'    «-'J'^ 
(rf)  Vid.  Antioch.  Horn,    cxxii. 
"^g )  Antioch.  Horn.  xciv. 


B90  THE    SHEPHERD 

being  corrupted  by  thee,  he  is  no  longer  profitable  to 
him  ;  will  not  therefore  the  Lord  do  the  same  concern- 
ing, his  spirit,  by. reason  of  thy  deed  ?  Undoubtedly, 
said  I,  he  will  do  the  same  to  all  those  whom  he  shall 
find  to  continue  in  the  remembrance  of  injuries ;  tread 
not  then  under  foot,  said  he,  his  mercy,  but  rather 
honour  him,  because  he  is  so  patient  with  respect  to 
3''our  offences,  and  not  like  one  of  you ;  but  repent, 
for  that  will  be  proiitable  for  you. 

33.  All  these  things  which  are  above  written,  I  the 
shepherd,  the  angel  of  repentance,  have  shewn  and 
spoken  to  the  servants  of  God  :  if  therefore  ye  shall 
believe  and  hearken  to  these  words,  and  shall  walk  in 
them,  and  shall  correct  your  ways,  ye  shall  live  ;  but 
if  ye  shall  continue  in  malice,  and  in  the  remembrance 
of  injuries,  no  such  sinners  shall  live  unto  God;  all 
these  things  which  were  to  be  spoken  by  me,  I  have 
thus  delivered  unto  you.  Then  the  shepherd  said  unto 
me,  hast  thou  asked  all  things  of  me^  I  answered, 
sir,  I  have.  Why  then,  said  he,  hast  thou  not  asked 
concerning  the  spaces  of  these  stones,  that  were  put 
in  the  building,  that  I  may  explain  that  also  unto 
thee  ?  I  answered,  sir,  I  forgot  it.  Hear  then,  said 
he,  concerning  those  also :  they  are  those  who  have 
now  heard  these  commands,  and  have  repented  with 
all  their  hearts ;  and  when  the  Lord  saw  that  their  re- 
pentance was  good  and  pure,  and  that  they  could  con- 
tinue in  it,  he  commanded  their  former  sins  »o  be 
blotted  Out;  for  these  spaces  were  their  sins,  and  they 
are  therefore  made  even  that  they  might  not  appear. 


I 

I 


OB    ST.    HERMAS.  39  f 

SIMILITUDE  X. 

OF   REPENTANCE   AND   ALMS-DEEDS. 

1.  AFTER  that  I  had  written  this  book,  the  an- 
gel which  had  delivered  me  to  that  shepherd,  came 
iAto  the  house  \vher.i  I  was,  and  sat  u])on  the  bed, 
and  that  shepherd  stood  at  his  right  hand  :  then  he 
called  me  and  said  unto  me,  I  delivered  thee  and  thy 
house  to  this  shepherd,  that  thou  mightest  be  protect- 
ed by  him.  I  said,  yes,  Lord.  It  tlierefore,  said  he, 
thou  wilt  be  protected  from  all  vexations  and  from  all 
cruelty,  and  have  success  in  every  good  word  and  work 
and  have  all  virtue  and  righteousness,  walk  in  those 
commands  which  he  has  given  thee,  and  thou  shalt 
have  dominion  over  all  sin  ;  for  if  thou  keepest  those 
commands,  all  the  lust  and  pleasure  of  this  present 
world  shall  be  subject  to  thee,  and  success  shall  follow 
thee  in  every  good  undertaking  ;  take  therefore  his 
gravity  and  modesty  towards  thee,  and  say  unto  all, 
that  he  is  in  great  honour  and  renown  with  God,  and 
is  a  prince  of  great  authority,  and  powerful  in  his 
office ;  to  him  only  is  the  power  of  repentance  com- 
mitted throughout  the  whole  world  :  does  he  not  seem 
to  thee  to  be  of  great  authority  ?  but  ye  despise  his 
goodness,  and  the  modesty  which  he  shews  towards 
you. 

2.  I  said  unto  him,  sir,  ask  him  since  the  time  that 
he  came  into  my  house,  whether  I  have  done  any  thing; 
disorderly,  or  have  oftended  him  in  any  thing  ?  1 
know,  said  he,  tliat  thou  hast  done  nothing  disorderly, 
neither  wilt  thou  hereafter  do  any  such  thing,  and 
therefore  I  speak  these  things  with  thee  that  thou 
mayest  persevere ;  for  he  has  given  me  a  good  account 
concerning  thee,  lint  thou  shalt  speak  these  thing- 
to  others,  that  they  wjio  either  have  re])ented, 
or  shall  repent,  may  be  like-minded  with  thee,  and  he 
may  give  me  as  good  an  account  of  them  also,  and  F 


392  Tiifc;  SHEPHERD 

may  do  the  same  unto  the  Lord.  I  answered,  sir,  I 
declare  to  all  men  the  wonderful  works  of  God,  and  I 
hope  that  all  who  love  them  and  have  before  sinned, 
when  they  shall  hear  these  things,  will  repent  and  re- 
cover life.  Continue,  therefore,  said  he,  in  this  minis- 
try, and  fulfil  it ;  and  whosoever  shall  do  according  to 
the  commandments  of  this  shepherd,  he  shall  live,  and 
shall  have  great  honour  both  here  and  with  the  Lord  ; 
but  they  that  shall  not  keep  his  commands,  flee  from 
their  life,  and  are  adversaries  unto  it ;  and  they  that  fol- 
low not  his  commands,  shall  deliver  themselves  unto 
death,  and  shall  be  every  one  guilty  of  his  own  blood. 
But  I  say  unto  thee,  kv?ep  these  commandments,  and 
thou  shalt  find  a  cure  for  all  thy  sins. 

3.  Moreover  I  have  sent  these  virgins  to  dwell  with 
thee ;(/)  for  I  see  that  they  are  very  kind  to  thee. 
Thou  shalt  therefore  have  them  for  thy  helpers,  that 
thou  mayst  the  better  keep  the  commands  which  he 
hath  given  thee;  for  these  commands  cannot  be  kept 
without  these  virgins.  And  I  see  how  it  will  be  with 
thee  ;{m)  and  I  will  also  command  them  that  they  shall 
not  at  all  depart  from  thy  house.  Only  do  thou  purify 
thy  house ;  for  they  will  readily  dwell  in  a  clean 
house  j  for  they  are  clean,  and  chaste,  and  industrious, 
and  all  of  them  have  grace  with  the  Lord.  If  there- 
fore, thou  shalt  have  thy  house  pure,  they  will  abide 
■with  thee;  but  if  it  shall  be  never  so  httle  polluted, 
they  will  immediately  depart  from  thy  house,  for  these 
virgins  cannot  endure  any  manner  of  pollution.  I  said 
unto  him,  sir,  I  hope  that  I  shall  so  please  them,  that 
they  shall  always  delight  to  dwell  in  my  house.  And 
as  he  to  whom  you  have  committed  me,  makes  no 
complaint  of  me,  so  neither  shall  they  complain.  Then 
he  said  to  that  shepherd,  I  see  that  the  servant  of  God 
will  live  and  keep  these  commandments,  and  place 
these  virgins  in  a  pure  habitation.    When  hq  had  said 

(/)  What  is  meant  by  these  virgins.     See  bef  re,  Si'iiil.  ix.  §  15. 
(m)  MS.  Lamb.  Video  ;  Which  appears  from  the  clo^e  of  tbis  section  to 
be  the  true  reading'. 


OF    ST.    HERMAS'  393 

this,  he  delivered  me  again  to  that  shepherd,  and  call- 
ed the  virgins,  and  said  unto  them,  forasmuch  as  1  see 
that  ye  will  readily  dwell  in  this  man's  house,  I  com- 
mend him  and  his  house  to  you,  that  ye  may  not  at  all 
depart  from  his  house  ;  and  they  willingly  heard  these 
words. 

4.  Then  he  said  unto  me,  go  on  manfully  in  thy 
ministry ;  declare  to  all  men  the  great  things  of  God, 
and  thou  shalt  find  grace  m  this  ministry :  and  whoso- 
ever shall  walk  in  these  commands,  shall  live  and  be 
happy  in  his  life  ;  but  he  that  shall  neglect  them,  shall 
not  live,  and  shall  be  unhappy  in  his  life.  Say  unto 
all,  that  whosoever  can  do  well,  cease  not  to  exercise 
themselves  in  good  works,  for  it  is  profitable  unto 
them;  for  I  would  that  all  men  should  be  delivered 
from  the  inconveniences  they  lie  under  ;  for  he  that 
wants,  and  suffers  inconveniences  in  his  daily  life,  is 
in  great  torment  and  necessity.  Whosoever  therefore 
delivers  such  a  soul  from  necessity,  gets  great  joy  unto 
himself;  for  he  that  is  grieved  with  such  inconvenien- 
ces, is  equally  tormented  as  if  he  were  in  chains.  And 
many  upon  the  account  of  such  calamities,  being  not 
able  to  bear  them,  have  chosen  even  to  destroy  them- 
selves. He  therefore  that  knows  the  calamity  of  such 
a  man,  and  does  not  free  him  from  it,  commits  a  great 
sm,  and  is  guilty  of  his  blood ;  wherefore  exercise 
yourselves  in  good  works,  as  many  as  have  received 
ability  from  the  Lord,  lest  whilst  ye  delay  to  do  them, 
the  building  of  the  tower  be  finished,  because  for  your 
sakes  the  building  is  stopped.  Except,  therefore,  ye 
shall  make  haste  to  do  well,  the  tower  shall  be  finish- 
ed, and  ye  shall  be  shut  out  of  it.  And  after  he  had 
thus  spoken  with  me,  he  rose  up  from  the  bed  and  de- 
parted, taking  the  shepherd  and  virgins  with  him, 
Howbeit  he  said  unto  me,  that  he  would  send  back 
the  shepherd  and  virgins  unto  mine  house.  Amen. 

[50] 


THE 

SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  ST.  CLEMENT, 

TO  THE 


1.  BRETHREN,  we  ought  so  to  think  of  Jesus 
Christ  as  of  God,  as  of  the  judge  of  the  Hving  and 
the  dead  ;  nor  should  we  think  any  less  of  our  salva- 
tion ;  for  if  we  think  meanly  of  him,  we  shall  hope 
only  to  receive  some  small  things  from  him  ;  and  if  we 
do  so,  we  shall  sin ;  not  considering  from  whence  we 
have  been  called,  and  by  whom,  and  to  what  place, 
and  how  much  Jesus  Christ  vouchsafed  to  suffer  for 
our  sakes ;  what  recompense  then  shall  we  render 
unto  him  ?  or  what  fruit  that  may  be  worthy  of  what 
he  has  given  to  us  ?  for  indeed  how  great  are  those 
advantages  which  we  owe  to  him  in  relation  to  our  ho- 
liness ?  he  has  illuminated  us ;  as  a  father,  he  has 
called  us  his  children ;  he  has  saved  us  who  were  lost 
and  undone :  what  praise  shall  we  give  to  him  ?  or 
what  reward  that  may  be  answerable  to  those  things 
which  we  have  received  ?  we  were  defective  in  our 
understandings,  worshipping  stones  and  wood,  gold 
and  silver  and  brass,  and  the  works  of  men's  hands ; 
and  our  whole  life  was  nothing  else  but  death  :  where- 
fore being  encompassed  with  darkness,  and  having 
such  a  mist  before  our  eyes,  we  have  looked  up,  and 
through  his  will  have  laid  aside  the  cloud  wherewith 
we  were  surrounded ;  for  he  had  compassion  upon  us, 


THE  SCOND  EPISTLE,  &C.  3§5 

and  being  moved  in  his  bowels  towards  us,  he  saved 
us,  having  beheld  us  in  much  error  and  destruction ; 
and  seen  that  we  had  no  hope  of  salvation,  but  only 
through  him ;  for  he  called  us,  who  were  not,  and 
was  pleased  from  nothing  to  give  us  a  being. 

2.  *'  Rejoice  th(>u  barren  that  bearest  not,  break 
forth  and  cry  thaf'thou  travailest  not ;  for  she  that  is 
desolate  hath  many  more  children,  than  she  that  hath 
an  husband."  [Isai.  liv.  I.]  In  that  he  said,  "  Rejoice 
thou  barren  that  bearest  not,"  he  spake  of  us;  for  our 
Church  was  barren,  before  that  children  were  given 
unto  it.  And  again,  when  he  said,  *'  cry  thou  that 
travailest  not ;"  he  im})ried  thus  much :  that  after  the 
manner  of  women  in  travail,  we  should  not  cease  to 
put  up  our  prayers  unto  God  abundantly.(e')  And  for 
what  follows,  "  because  she  that  is  desolate  hath  more 
children  than  she  that  hath  a  husband."  It  was  there- 
fore added,  because  our  people  which  seemed  to  have 
been  forsaken  by  God,  now  believing  in  him,  are  be- 
come more  than  they  who  seemed  to  have  God.  And 
another  scripture  saith,  "  I  came  not  to  call  the  right- 
eousi,  buf  sinners  to  repentance,"  [Mat.  ix.  13.]  The 
meaning  of  which  is  this,  that  those  who  were  lost, 
musw  be  saved;  for  that  is  indeed  truly  great  and  won- 
derful, not  to  confirm  those  things  that  are  yet  stand- 
ing, but  those  which  are  falling ;  even  so  did  it  seem 
good  to  Christ  to  save  what  was  lost,  and  when  he 
came  into  the  world,  he  saved  many,  and  called  us 
who  were  already  lost. 

3.  Seeing  then  he  had  shewed  so  great  mercy  to- 
wards uSi  and  chiefly  for  that  we  who  are  alive,  do 
now  no  longer  sacrifice  to  dead  Gods,  nor  pay  any 
worship  to  them,  but  have  by  him  been  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  father  of  the  truth ;  whereby  shall 
we  fihpsv  that  we  do  indeed  know  him,  but  by  not  de- 
nying him  by  whom  we  have  come  to  the  knowledge 

(f)  AvxSi,    See  St.  Jam.i.  5.  compare  Rom.  x\\.  8,  2  Cor.  viii.  2.  ir-. 


396  mE  SECOND  EPISTLE 

of  him  ?  for  even  he  himself  saith,  "  whosoever  shall 
confess  me  before  men,  him  will  I  confess  before  my 
father."  [Mat.  x.  32.]  This  therefore  is  our  reward,  if 
we  shall  confess  him  by  whom  we  have  been  saved  ; 
but  wherein  must  we  confess  him  ?  Namely,  in  doing 
those  things  which  he  saith,  and  not  disobeying  his 
commandments ;  by  worshipping  him  not  with  our 
lips  only,  but  with  all  our  heart,  and  with  all  our 
mind  J  for  he  saith  in  Isaiah,  "  this  people  honoureth 
me  with  their  lips,  but  their  heart  is  far  from  me." — 
[Isai  xxix.  13,] 

4.  Let  us  then  not  only  call  him  Lord,  for  that  will 
not  save  us ;  for  he  saith,  •'  not  every  one  that  saith 
unto  me  Lord,  Lord,  shall  be  saved,  but  he  that  doth 
righteousness,"  [Mat.  vii.  21.]  Wherefore,  brethren, 
let  us  confess  him  by  our  works,  by  loving  one  another, 
in  not  committing  adultery,  not  speal^iug  evil  against 
each  other,  not  envying  ope  another,  but  by  being 
tem])erate,  merciful,  goocj ;  Let  us  also  have  a  mutual 
sense  of  one  another's  suft'erings,  and  not  be  covetous 
of  money ;  but  let  us  by  our  good  works  confess  God, 
and  not  by  those  that  are  otherwise  j  also  Jet  ijs  not 
fear  men,  but  rather  God.  Wherefpre  if  we  should 
do  such  wicked  things,  the  Lord  hath  said,  though  ye 
should  be  joined  unto  me,  even  in  my  very  bosom* 
and  not  keep  my  commandments,  I  would  past  you  oflfj 
and  say  unto  you,  *'  depart  from  me,  I  know  not 
whence  you  are,  ye  v^orkers  of  iniquity."  [Mat.  vii. 
32.  Luke  xiii  67.J 

5.  Wherefore,  brethren,  leavi;ig  willingly  for  con- 
science sake  our  sojourning  irj  this  world,  let  us  do  the 
will  of  him  who  has  called  u^,  and  not  fear  to  depart 
out  of  this  world  ;  for  the  Lord  saith,  "  ye  shall  be  as 
sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.  JPeter  answered  and 
^aid,  what  if  the  wolves  shall  tear  in  pieces  the  sheep  ? 
J.esus  said  unto  Peter,  let  i)ot  the  sheep  fear  the  wolves 
after  death,"  [Mat.  x.  16.]  *'  And  ye  also  fear  not  those 
that  kill  you,  aqd  after  fl^at  have  no  more  that  they 
can  do  unto  you ;  but  fear  him  who  after  you  are  dead, 


OF   ST.    CLEMEN'I.  397 

has  power  to  cast  both  soul  and  body  into  hell-fire," — 
[Mat.  xii.  4,  5.]  For  consider,  brethren,  that  the  so- 
journing of  this  flesh,  in  the  present  world,  is  but  lit- 
tle, .  and  of  a  short  continuance,  but  the  promise  of 
Christ  is  great  and  wonderful,  even  the  rest  of  the 
kingdom  that  is  to  come,  and  of  eternal  life.  What 
then' must  we  do  that  we  may  attain  unto  it?  We 
must  order  our  conversation  holily  and  righteously  and 
look  upon  all  the  things  of  this  world  as  none  of  ours, 
and  not  desire  them ;  for  if  we  desire  to  possess  them 
we  fall  from  the  way  of  righteousness. 

6.  For  thus  saith  the  Lord,  "  No  servant  can  serve 
two  masters.  If  therefore  we  shall  desire  to  serve  God 
and  Mammon,"  [Luke  xvi.  13.]  ic  will  be  without  pro- 
fit to  us.  , ''  For  what  will  it  profit  if  one  gain  the 
whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?"  [Mat.  xvi.  26.] 
!Now  this  world,  and  that  to  come,  are  two  enemies. 
This  speaketh  of  adultery  and  corruption,  of  covetous- 
ness  and  deceit ;  but  that  renounceth  these  things.  We 
cannot  therefore  be  the  friends  of  both,  but  we  must 
resolve  by  forsaking  the  one,  to  enjoy  the  other ;  and 
we  think  it  is  better  to  hate  the  present  things,  as  little, 
short-lived  and  corruptible,  and  to  love  those  which 
are  to  come,  which  are  truly  good  and  incorruptible. 
For  if  we  do  the  will  of  Christ  we  shall  find  rest,  but 
if  not,  nothing  shall  deliver  us  from  eternal  punish- 
ment if  we  shall  disobey  his  commands.  For  even  thus 
saith  the  Scrij)ture  in  the  Prophet  Ezekiel,  "  If  Noah, 
Job  and  Daniel  should  rise  up,  they  shall  not  deliver 
their  children  in  captivity,"  [Ezek.  xiv.  14,  20.] 
Wherefore  if  such  righteous  men  are  not  able  by  their 
righteousness  to  deliver  their  children,  how  can  we 
hope  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  except  we 
keep  our  baptism  holy  and  undefiled  ?  or  who  shall  be 
our  advocate,  unless  we  shall  be  found  to  have  done 
what  is  holy  and  just  ? 

7.  Let  us  therefore,  my  brethren,  contend  with  all 
earnestness,  knowing  fhat  our  combat  is  at  himd,  au(\ 
tl>at  many  go  long  voyages  to  encounter  for  a  ^oirupj 


398  THE   SECOND   EPISTLE 

ible  reward,  and  yet  all  are  not  crowned,  but  they 
only  that  labour  much,  and  strive  gloriously.  Let  us 
therefore  so  contend  that  we  may  all  be  crowned.  Let 
us  run  in  the  straight  road  the  race  that  is  incorrupti- 
ble, and  let  us  in  great  numbers  pass  unto  it,  and  strive 
that  we  may  receive  the  crown.  But  and  if  we  can- 
not all  be  crowned,  let  us  come  as  near  to  it  as  we  are 
able.  Moreover,  we  must  consider,  that  he  who  con- 
tends in  a  corruptible  combat,  if  he  be  found  doing 
any  thing  that  is  not  fair,  is  taken  away  and  scourged, 
and  cast  out  of  the  lists.  What  think  ye  then  that  he 
shall  suffer,  who  does  any  thing  that  is  not  fitting  in 
the  combat  of  immortality  ?  Thus  speaks  the  Prophet 
concerning  those  who  keep  not  their  seal.  "  Their 
^vorm  shall  not  die,  and  their  fire  shall  not  be  quench- 
ed; and  they  shall  be  for  a  spectacle  unto  all  flesh," 
[Isa.  Ixvi.  24. 

8.  Let  us  therefore  repent  whilst  we  are  yet  upon 
the  earth,  for  we  are  as  clay  in  the  hand  of  the  artifi- 
cer ;  for  as  the  potter  if  he  make  a  vessel,  and  it  be 
turned  amiss  in  his  hands,  or  broken,  again  forms  it 
anew,  but  if  he  have  gone  so  far  as  to  throw  it  into 
the  furnace  of  fire,  he  <5an  no  more  bring  any  remedy 
to  it ;  so  w^e,  whilst  we  are  in  this  world,  should  repent 
with  our  whole  heart  for  whatsoever  evil  we  have 
done  in  the  flesh,  while  we  have  yet  the  time  of 
repentance,  that  we  may  be  saved  by  the  Lord ;  for 
after  we  shall  have  departed  out  of  this  world,  we 
shall  no  longer  be  able  eij;her  to  confess  our  sins,  or 
repent  in  the  other.  Wherefore,  brethren,  let  us,  do- 
>ng  the  will  of  the  father,  and  keeping  our  flesh  pure, 
and  observing  the  commandments  of  the  Lord,  lay 
hold  on  eternal  life  ;  for  the  Lord  saith  in  the  gospel, 
'*  If  ye  have  not  kept  that  which  is  little,  who  will  give 
you  that  which  is  great  ?  For  I  say  unto  you,  he  that 
is  faithful  in  that-  which  is  least,  is  faithful  also  in 
much,"  [Luke  xvi.  10,  12.]  This  therefore  is  what 
he  saith ;  keep  your  bodies  pure,  and  your  seal  with- 
out spot,  that  ye  may  receive  eternal  life. 


OP    ST.' CLEMENT.  399 

9.  And  let  not  any  one  among  you  say,  that  this 
very  flesh  is  not  judged,  neither  raised  up.  Consider, 
in  what  were  ye  saved,  in  what  did  ye  look  up,  if  not 
■whilst  ye  were  in  this  flesh  ?  We  must  therefore  keep 
our  flesh  as  the  temple  of  God  j  for  in  like  manner  as 
ye  were  called  in  the  flesh,  ye  shall  also  come  to  judg- 
ment in  the  flesh.  Our  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
has  saved  us,  being  first  a  spirit,  was  made  flesh,  and 
so  called  us :  even  so  we  also  shall  in  this  flesh  receive 
the  reward.  Let  us  therefore  love  one  another,  that 
■we  may  attaii^  unto  the  kingdom  of  God.  Whilst  we 
have  time  to  be  healed,  let  us  deliver  up  ourselves  to 
God  our  physicitvn,  giving  our  reward  unto  him.  And 
what  reward  shall  we  give  ?  Repentance  out  of  a 
pure  heart;  for  he  knows  all  things  beforehand,  and 
searches  out  our  very  hearts.  Let  us  therefore  give 
praise  unto  him,  not  only  with  our  mouths,  but  with 
all  our  souls,  that  he  may  receive  us  as  children. (w) 
For  so  the  Lord  hath  said  ;  "  they  are  my  brethren, 
who  do  the  will  of  my  father,"  [Mat.  xii.  50.] 

10.  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  let  us  do  the  will  of 
the  father,  who  hath  called  us,  that  we  may  live.  Let 
us  pursue  virtue,  and  forsake  wickedness,  which  lead- 
eth  us  into  sins,  and  let  us  flee  all  ungodliness,  that 
evils  overtake  us  not ;  for  if  we  shall  do  our  diligence 
to  live  well,  peace  shall  follow  us.  And  yet  how  hard 
is  it  to  find  a  man  that  does  this  ?  For  almost  all  are 
led  by  human  fears,  chusing  rather  the  present  enjoy- 
ments, than  the  future  promise;  for  they  know  not 
how  great  a  torment  the  present  enjoyments  bring 
with  them,  nor  what  delights  the  future  promise ;  and 
if  they  themselves  only  did  this,  it  might  the  mort? 
easily  be  endured ;  but  now  they  go  on  to  infect  inno- 
cent souls  with  their  evil  doctrines,  not  lino  wing  that 
both  themselves,  and  those  that  hear  them,  shall  re- 
ceive a  double  condemnation. 

11.  Let  us  therefore  serve  God  with  a  pure  heart, 

(m)  Vox  ©fs  non  €9\  in  MS. 


400  THE  SECOND  EPISTLE,  &C. 

and  we  shall  be  righteous ;  but  if  we  shall  not  serve 
him,  because  we  do  not  believe  the  promise  of  God,  we 
shall  be  miserable.  For  thus  saith  the  prophet ;  mise- 
rable are  the  double  minded,  who  doubt  in  their  heart 
and  say,  these  things  have  we  heard,  even  in  the  time 
of  our  fathers,  but  we  have  seen  none  of  them,  though 
we  have  expected  them  from  day  to  day.  O  ye  fools ! 
Compare  yourselves  to  a  tree ;  take  the  vine  for  an 
example.  First  it  sheds  its  leaves,  then  it  buds,  then 
come  the  sour  grapes,  then  the  ripe  fruit :  even  so  my 
people  has  borne  its  disorders  and  afflichons,  but  shall 
hereafter  receive  good  things.  Wherefore,  my  breth- 
ren, let  us  not  doubt  in  our  minds,  but  let  us  expect 
with  hope,  that  we  may  receive  our  reward  :  for  he  is 
faithful  who  has  promised  that  he  will  render  to  every 
one  a  reward  according  to  his  works.  If  therefore, 
we  shall  do  what  is  just  in  the  sight  of  God,  we  shall 
enter  into  his  kingdom,  and  shall  receive  the  promises, 
"  which  neither  eye  has  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  nor  have 
entered  into  the  heart  of  man,"  [1  Cor.  ii.  9.] 

12.  Wherefore  let  us  every  hour  expect  the  king- 
dom of  God  in  love  and  righteousness,  because  we 
know  not  the  day  of  God's  appearing. 


THE  END. 


CONTENTS. 


PREFACE,  -  -  -  .  Pag.     3 

Catalogue  of  the  several  pieces  contained  in  this  book 

and  the  order  of  them,     -             .             -             -  7 

The  Introduction,     -----  9 

Of  the  First  Epistle  of  St.  Clement  to  the  Corinthians,  11 

Of  the  First  Epistle  of  St.  Polycarp  to  the  Philipians,  24 

Of  the  Epistles  of  St.  Ignatius,          -             -             -  36 
Of  the  Martyrdoms  of  St.  Ignatius :  and  of  the  fol- 
lowing relation   of  it,  written  by  those  who  were 

present  at  his   sufferings,               -             -             -  49 
Of  the  Martyrdom  of  St.  Polycarp,  and  of  the  Epistle 

written  by  the  Church  of  Smyrna  concerning  it,     -  59 

Of  the  Catholic  Epistle  of  St.  Barnabas,         -              -  60 
Of  the  Shepherd   of  St.  Hermas,  and  of  the  Second 

Epistle  of  St.  Clement  to  the  Corinthians,               -  87 
That  the  pieces  here  put  together  are  all  that  remain  of 

the  most  Primitive   and  Apostolical  Antiquity,         -  100 

The  Epistle  of  Abgarus  to  our   blessed  Saviour,         -  104 

The  Answer  of  our  Saviour  to  Abgarus,      '  -             -  105 
Of  the  authority  of  the   following    treatises,  and  the 
difference  that  ought  to   be  paid  to  them  upon  the 

account  of  it,       -             -             -             -             -  119 
Of  the  subject  of  the  following  discourses,  and  of  the 

use  that  is  to  be  made  of  them,  -  -  -  132 
Of  the  manner  after  which  these  discourses  are  writ- 
ten, and  tiie  simplicity  of  style  used  in  them,  -  140 
The  Epistle  of  St.  Clement  to  the  Corinthians,  -  145 
The  Epistle  of  St.  Polycarp  to  the  Philippians,  -  183. 
The  Epistle  of  St.  Ignatius  to  the  Ephesians,  -  191 
The  Epistle  of  St.  Ignatius  to  the  Magnesians,  -  20Q 
The  Epistle  of  St.  Ignatius  to  the  TraUians,  -  -  200 
The  Epistle  of  St.  Ignatius  to  the  Romans,    =             -  212 

[51] 


402  CONTENTS. 

The  Epistle  of  St.  Egnatius  to  the  Philadelphians,  217 

The  Epistle  of  St.  Ignatius  to  the  Smyrneans,  -  222 

-The  Epistle  of  St.  Ignatius  to  St.  Poly  carp,  -  228 

A  relation  of  the  Martyrdom  of  St.  Ignatius,  -  232 

The  Circular  Epistle  of  the  Church  of  Symrna,  con- 
cerning the  Martyrdom  of  St.  Polycarp,  -  239 

An  Advertisement  relating  to  the  foregning  Epistle,  250 

The  Catholic  Epistle  of  St.  Barnabas,  -  -  251 

The  Visions  of  St.  Hermas,  Book  1. — Against  filthy 
and  proud  thoughts,  also  the  neglect  of  Hermas  in 
chastising  his  Children,  -  -  -  282 

Vision  2.— Again,  of  his  neglect  in  correcting  his  talk- 
ative Wife,  and  of  his  lewd  Sons,  -  -  285 

Vision  3 — Of  the  Building  of  the  Church-triumphant, 

and  of  the  several  sorts  of  Reprobates,        -  -  288 

Vision  4.— Of  the  Trial  and  Tribulation  that  was  about 

to  come  upon  Men,  ...  300 

The  Commands  of  St.  Hermas,  Book  2. — The  Intro- 
duction, -  -  -  ,  .  304 

Command  1. — Of  Believing  in  one  God,        -  -  305 

Command  2. — That   we  must  avoid  Detraction,  and 

do  our  Alms-deeds  with  Simplicity^  -  -  306 

Command  3. — Of  avoiding  Lying,  and  the  Repentance 

of  Hermas  for  his  Dissimulation,  -  -  307 

Command  3. — Of  putting  away  ones  Wife  for  Adul- 
tery,      ......  308 

Command  5. — Of  the  Sadness  of  the  Heart,    and  of 

Patience,  -  -  -  -  -  312 

Command  6. — That  every  Man  has  two  Angels,  and 

of  the  suggestions  of  both,  -  -  -  314 

Command  7. — That  we   must  fear  God,  but  not  the 

Devil,  .....  316 

Command  8. — That  we   must  flee  from  Evil  and  do 

Good,        -  -  -  -  -  -         317 

Command  9. — That   we  must  ask  of  God  dail}',  and 

without  doubting,  -  -  -  -  319 

Command  10. — Of  the  Sadness  of  the  Heart,  and  that 
we  must  take  heed  not  to  grieve  the  Spirit  of  God 
that  is  in  us,         -  -  -  -  -  321 

Command  11. — That  the  Spirits   and  Prophets  are  to 

be  tried  by  their  works,  and  of  a  two-fold  Spirit  325 

Command  12. — Of  a  two-fold  Desire  ;  that  the  Com- 
mands of  God  are  not  impossible,  and  that  the  De- 
vil is  not  to  be  feared  by  them  that  believe,  -  327 

The  Similitudes  of  St.  Hermas,  Book  3. — Similitude  1. 


CONTENTS.  403 

That  seeing  we  have  no  abiding  city  in  this  world, 

we  ought  to  look  after  that  which  is  to  come,         -  332 

SimiHtude  2. — As  the  Vine  is  supported  by  the  Elm,  so 

is  the  Rich  Man  helped  by  the  prayers  of  the  Poor,  334 

SimiHtude  3. — As  the  Green  Trees  in  the  Winter  can-     . 
not  be  distingui.vlicd  from  the  Dry,  so  neither  can 
the   Righteous    from   the    \\'icked  in   this    present 
World,  .....  335 

Similitude  4. — As  in  Summer  the  Living  Trees  are  dis- 
tinguished from   the  Dry   by  their  fruit  and  green  ' 
leaves,  so  in  the  World  to  come  the  Righteous  shall 
be  distinguished  from  the  Unrighteous  by  their  hap- 
piness, -  .  -  .  .  330 

Similitude  5. — Of  a  true  Fast,  and  the  rewards  of  it, 

also  of  the  Cleanness  of  the  Body,  -  -  337 

Similitudes. — Of  two  sorts  of  A'^oluptuous  Men,  and 
of  their  Death,  Defection,  and  of  the  continuance  of 
their  Pains,  .....  344 

Similitude  7. — That  they  who  Repent,  must  bring  forth 

Fruits  worthy  of  Repentance,         -  -  .  350 

Similitude  8. — That  there  are  many  kinds  of  Elect,  and 
of  Repenting  Sinners,  and  how  all  of  them  shall  re- 
ceive a  reward  proportionable  to  the  measures  of 
their  Repentance  and  Good  Works  -  .  352 

Similitude  9. — The  greatest  Mysteries  of  the  MiUtant 

Triumphant  Church  which  is  to  be  built,  -  362 

Similitude  10. — Of  Repentance  and  Aims-Deeds,  391 

The  Second  Epistle  of  St.  Clement  to  the  Corinthians,  394 


"I 


SUBSCRIBERS^  ]NA3IES^ 


A. 

G.  N.  Abeel 

William  Ashley 

Campbell  Alexander 

Charity  Anderson 

Samuel  I.  Andrews 

Parks  Adams 

Enos  Ayres 

Francis  Asbury 
B. 

Isaac  Ball,  M.  D.  author  of  an 
Analitical  View  of  the  Ani- 
mal Economy 

Cyrus  Bill 

David  Bentley 

Rev.  Mr.  Bartow 

D.  I.  Bowden 

D.  Burhans 

B.  Binham 

John  Bunn 

Abraham  Beach 

A.  0.  Bogert 

Hon.  Goldsbrow  Banyer,  Esq. 

Harmanus  Bleccker,  Esq. 

L.  A.  Bleecker 

Joseph  Brantingham 

John  Bowden 

Robert  Bowne 

Abraham  Brinckerhoff 

John  H.  Brower 

Thomas  Blakesley 

Samuel  A.  Burtis 

Amos  G.  Baldwin 

Daniel  Butter 

John  V.  Bartow 

N.  Bo  wen 

Barsillia  Bulkley 

Nathaniel  Board,  Esq. 

Joseph  Beach,  jun. 


Thomas  Blauvelt 
Daniel  Blauvelt 
John  Blauvelt 
Timothy  Blauvelt 
William  Berry 

C.  Bogert 
John  Bcatty 
David  Burtin 
Godfrey  Bowman 

C. 
Rev.  Mr.  Croes 

Timothy  Clowes 

Timothy  Clowes 

Nicholas  G.  Carmer 

Thomas  S.  Clarkson 

John  H.  Contoit 

Hon.  De  Witt  Clinton,  Esq. 

Robert  Calder 

Jacob  Crockeron 

David  Goit 

Caleb  Crane 

Elias  Cooper 

Robert  Campbell 

Robert  Colfax,  Esq. 

William  Colfax 

David  Crowell 

Israel  Crane 

D.  D.  Crane 
C.  C.  Cuyler 
James  Cooper 
George  Culver 
William  Callighan 
Daniel  Camp 
Isaac  Champlin 

D. 
George  Domarc^t 
Frederick  De  Peystc'r 
Israel  Dissoway 
Garret  Dcbow 


SUBSCRIBERS'  NAMES. 


Daniel  Davis 
Richard  Davis 
Leonard  Davis 
Henry  Dubois 
Lewis  Davenport 
Abraham  C.  Dubois 

E. 
Rev.  A.  Empie 
John  Everett 
Pet-^r  Everett 
Jacob  Eggleston 
F. 
William  Foshee 
Michael  Floy 
Uzal  W.  Furman 
John  L.  Fonda 
Joseph  C.  Field 
Jacobus  Frear 
Justin  Foot 
Abraham  Freeman 
Samuel  Frotliingham 
Nathan  Fox 

G. 
Rev.  Fred.  W.  Geisdenhainer 
John  Gassner 
John  D.  Gillespie 
Sterling  Goodenow 
John  B.  Gay 
John  Green 
Peter  Griffin 
Thomas  Goodwin 
H. 
Rev.  Mr.  How 

W.  Harris 

. J.  H.  Hobart 

George  Hubbard 
Nathan  Hernck 
Stephen  Hitchcock,  2 
Edward  Hitchcock,  2 
Israel  Horsfield 
H.  Hinsdale 
John  Howard 
Rev.  Elijah  Hedden 
John  E.  Hyde 
James  N.  Hyde 
Mrs,  Catherine  Haight 


William  Hamersley 
Andrew  Hamersley 
John  Harrison 
Margaret  Hierlily 
Gilbert  Horton 
John  Hopper,  jun. 
William  Hudson 
Seth  Hart 
Thomas  Y.  How 
Samuel  Haskill 
Henry  Hitchcock 
William  Hurtin,  Esq. 
Christian  Hurtin 
Samuel  Hill 
Stephen  Hoyt 
Richard  Harris 
Jeremiah  Hagerman 
Joseph  Hoffman 
Isaac  Haviland 

I.  &  J. 
Andrew  Inderwick 
Gerrard  Ironside: 
James  Jenkins 
J.  H.  Jackson 
P.  A.  Jay 
William  Jacobs 
Dr.  G.  Jones 
Peter  Jackson 
John  T.  Jackson 
J,  D.  Johnson 

K. 
John  Kenley 
Thomas  Knight 
Philip  Kearney 
Jackson  Kemper 
Archibald  Kerly 
Isaac  Kingsland 
L. 
Rev.  Thomas  Lyell 
Hon.  Peter  Ludlow 
R.  Leavenworth 
Cornelia  B.  Lawrence 
Henry  Laight 
John  F.  Lewis 
John  Lansing 


SUBSCRIBERS'  NAMES. 


Jonathan  Lewis 
Peter  I.  Luystcr 
Samuel  H.  P.  Lee 
John  Lindsey 

M. 
Rev.  Bishop  Moore,  3  cop. 
Gibbons  Marther 
Thomas  R.  Merccia 
Richard  Mulhean 

A.  R.  Miller 
Mr.  Marcelles 
Ann  M^Adam 
David  Marsh 
John  M^iitire 
Colin  M'Arthur 

B.  P.  Melick 
Susannah  Marshall 
Mrs.  L.  Moore 
Joseph  Moore 
Richard  Mansfield 
Richard  C.  Moore 
Rev.  David  Moore 
Richard  Mead 
William  A.  Mandeville 
M'Carty  &  White 
William  Moore 

A.  Mandeville 
Jacob  R.  Mead 
Isaac  Mitchell 
Samuel  Mulford 
Peter  B.  Morgan 
Nathan  Myers 
John  Montross 

N. 
Timothy  Nostrand 
Aaron  Nuttman 
Elizabeth  Newport 
Thomas  Nelson 
Bartholomew  Noxofi 

O. 
Dr.  Onderdonk 
David  B.  Ogden 
Thomas  Ogihie 
Alexander  Ogsbury 
Bernard  O'Bleiiis 


James  L.  Orr 
Mary  Ogden 
Benjamin  T.  Onderdonk 
George  P.  Oakley 
Thomas  L  Oakley 

P. 
Rev.  L  Prentice 
William  Palmer 
George  Puffer 
John  1.  Post 
Zachariah  Poulson 
Ebeiiezer  Piatt 
Mr.  Pendleton 
Harry  Peters 
Davenport  Phelps 
John  D.  Piatt 
Adrian  Post 
John  E.  Pells 
Chester  Parsons,  12  cop 
Edward  Powers 

R. 
Rev.  Dr.  John  Rodgcrs 
David  Reynolds 
Peter  Ritter 
John  P.  Ritter 
N.  P.  Roome 
Archibald  Robertson 
William  T.  Robinsoii 
Einathan  Raymond 
Charles  Rogers 
Leonard  B.  Rice 
Benjamin  Ruome 
Samuel  Romer 
Felix  Randall 
Martin  1.  Kycrson.  E^f|. 
Clapp  Raymond 
Jes^e  Rundall 
William  Roe,  jun. 
Zebediah  Rogers 
Isaac  Rogers 
Jaiiies  Pvit'hards 
George  Rogers,  jun« 

s! 

Rev.  Mr.  Say  re 
Sarah  Startin 


SUBSCRIBERS*  NAMES. 


Harriot  Warren  Sketchley 

John  Slide  11 

Nathaniel  Smith 

Joseph  Smith 

Mrs.  Smyth 

Mary  Sandford 

James  Smith 

Amos  Squire 

Daniel  T.  Smith 

James  Sharrock 

Philo  Shelton 

Cyrus  Stebbins 

Peter  Schuyler 

Philip  I.  Schuyler 

Peter  Slingerland 

Henry  Slingerland 

G.  Smith 

Gabriel  Smith 

Peter  Schuyler 

Samuel  Slee 

William  Sackett 

David  Sterling 

Elisha  Streeter 

William  Stockman 

John  Shepherd 

T. 
Hon.  John  Taylor 
Thomas  S.  Townsend 
Alderman  William  Torrey 
John  Telfair 
James  Torrance 
William  Taylor 
Laac  Thompson 
V. 
A.  Van  Geld 
Hon.  Philip  S.  Van  Rensselaer 


James  Van  Cortlandt 
Augustus  Van  Home 
Henry  Van  Dalsura 
Ewout  Van  Gelder 
Adrian  Van  Houten 
Adrian  A.  Van  Houten 
Daniel  Van  Gieson 
James  L.  Van  Kleeck 
A.  H.  Vandasson 
Isaac  G.  Vermilya 
W. 
Josiah  Williams 
Rev.  S.  Wheaton 

Rev.  Mr.  WiUard 

Henry  G.  Wisner 

Augustus  Wynkoop 

Elijah  Warner 

Mary  Susannah  Watkins 

W.  K.  Wyatt 

James  D.  L.  Walton 

John  Westfield 

William  I.  Waldron 

Weed  &  Dorimus 

Calvin  White 

Isaac  Wilkins 

Hubert  D.  Walff 

Daniel  Wardin 

David  Willis 

Mr.  Williams 

A.  B.  Wooley 

Henry  Whitlock 

Isaac  Williams 

James  Wilson 

William  Wiesemau 
Z. 

Albert  C.  Zabriskie 


Date  D 

ue 

\ 

♦ 

f^ 


«^ 


JSL^. 


Apostolic  fathers 


3C9036 


Jlenuinfi  ii'^ji aiXe s  of  the 


Apostolical  Fathers 


ij^RiiF-n  Tr> 


15^ 


27C.1        A645W 


309056 


UiiWeT^*^  LiV5l^TT 


■"it 


